《Everlasting Struggle》
Glossary - Contains spoilers of chapters I have published
BE AWARE THAT THIS CHAPTER/GLOSSARY CONTAINS SPOILERS FOR WHAT HAS/IS HAPPENED/HAPPENING IN THE PUBLISHED CHAPTERS!!!
[Note: This glossary was last updated near chapter 25. I will rewrite this glossary when I have finished writing the novel.]
Glossary
World ¨C Kerika
Continent
5 Kingdoms
Kingdom of Alizad ¨C The largest kingdom in the middle of the continent.
11 years ago, the kingdom was in ruins and it was rebuilt by the royal family; Von Meria with the help of the 9 Guardian Families.
Kingdom of Leran ¨C The third largest kingdom of the continent. The royal family; Lenan has been around since the Ancient Era. It has seen its ups and downs, but it still has been able to guard itself against the other kingdoms.
Kingdom of Perien ¨C The smallest kingdom of the continent. The Kingdom has only been around for the past thousand years.
Kingdom of Laan ¨C The second strongest kingdom of the continent. The kingdom of Laan is mysterious as it does not allow any civilian out of the kingdom and all trades goes through the royal family.
Kingdom of Menian ¨C The fourth strongest kingdom of the continent. Menian was a previous area where the Gods and ancient beasts used to battle in the Ancient Era. The kingdom of Menian isn¡¯t weak but it isn¡¯t strong either, the only reason it has been able to survive is that the kingdom is built on a holy land.
Cultivation stages
Mortal ¨C Around 2/3rd is stuck at this stage, they are those who can¡¯t become stronger. They have a life expectancy of 250 years and has some fighting power.
Cultivation Warrior ¨C The borderline from mortals and cultivators in this world. Most of those who manage to enter this stage are usually stuck for the rest of their life. They have a life expectancy of 500 years and they can lift a 400-kg boulder.
Throne ¨C Those with good potential can manage to become a cultivator of the Throne Stage. They can live for over 1 000 years and they can break boulders weighing over 2 tonnes.
At this stage, they are able to use their cultivation power to fly in the air.
Emperor ¨C They have a life expectancy of a couple of millenniums and can break mountains as they wish.
Half-Divinity ¨C The borderline of divinity to become a God or a Goddess. The cultivators on this stage can live for tens of millenniums and their bare output of power can destroy anything in their paths.
Divinity ¨C No one has been able to enter this stage after the Ancient Era. The Gods and Goddesses can live until the end of time and just their presence can destroy the world.
Characters
Shin Von Meria ¨C A 12-year-old boy who has endured loneliness and torture, Shin managed to escape and bled to death on a cold winter night.
Shin got revived by his mother and has since that time, been by her side. Shin later found out that he is special, not only does he have 13 Guardians, he has a special aura too.
Shin¡¯s hair is silver and it reaches down to his neck, his eyes are black as the night sky and can mesmerize those who stare at it.
After years of torture, Shin¡¯s body has a lot of scars left on his body.
But, because of Shin¡¯s smile, the citizen of Alizad calls him an angel which has descended.
Aria Von Meria ¨C Aria¡¯s appearance is in her early 20s. (Her real age is 105) After she gave birth to Shin, she and her husband ¨C Michael had been on the run until she managed to send Shin to another world and Michael died to stall the enemies.
Aria has endured for 10 years, building her kingdom and waiting for her opportunity to summon Shin.
Aria¡¯s slim and tall, her hair is silver and reaches down to her waist. She has the same black eyes as Shin.
Because of her cold eyes and personality, she¡¯s known as the Freezing Highness by her citizen and other kingdoms.
She¡¯s at Half-Divinity Stage which she reached during the 10 years while Shin was in another world.
She has a silver katana which she used in battles.
Laura ¨C Laura looks like 19, but her real age is 257 years old. She has been following Aria for a long time and she¡¯s currently acting as her maid. She has black hair which reaches down to her shoulders and she has green eyes.
She¡¯s currently in the Late-Throne Stage.
Peutoa ¨C Peutoa looks like to be 16, her real age isn¡¯t revealed yet. She wears a classic black and white maid outfit, she has a blank expression all the time.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Her hair is brown and it reaches down to her chest, her eyes are shiny brown.
She was a former maid of Aria, but after an incident, she has become the 13th Guardian of Shin.
She¡¯s in the Late-Throne Stage, but her fighting power is the same as those in the Early-Half-Divinity Stage.
As the 13th Guardian of Shin, her colour is light-yellow and she can control a domain.
Peutoa uses two curved daggers as weapons.
Kali ¨C Kali looks like to be around 15 years old, but her real age is 1094. She has purple hair which reaches down to her stomach, deep purple eyes and white skin.
Kali loves to wear gothic type of dresses and her nickname is the Purple Witch.
For unknown reasons, she strives for strength and is only interested in those who are strong.
After meeting Shin¡¯s innocent gaze and seeing his tattered body, she felt something she hadn¡¯t before. She wants to protect and stay with Shin.
Kali can make her purple eyes golden, which lets her see things her normal eyes can¡¯t.
She¡¯s at the Half-Divinity Stage and she has thousands of needles and a large scythe for a weapon.
Guardian Families of the Alizad Kingdom
La Ville
Susan la Ville ¨C Susan is the head of the la Ville Family. She has been following Aria for a long time and wants what¡¯s best for the Kingdom. She saw Shin as a threat for the balance of the Alizad Kingdom and wanted Aria to throw him out.
Susan has green hair which falls down to her stomach.
Elise la Ville ¨C Elise is young and beautiful, she looks exactly like her mother beside her hair colour. Her hair is blond which reaches down to her waist.
Eline la Ville ¨C Eline is a special child in the la Ville family since she was young, she has been treated as a genius ¨C a favoured child under the heavens.
She¡¯s intelligent and she reached the Late-Cultivation Warrior Stage at the age of 11.
Eline treats everyone indifferent, but she feels like she has a bond with Shin.
Eline has a golden armour with a shield.
Niea
Tor Niea ¨C Tor Niea is a strict father and has been following the royal family for a long time. He respects Aria and Shin and doesn¡¯t want any misfortune to happen to his family.
Jeanette Niea ¨C Jeanette is Tor¡¯s wife, she¡¯s owns several restaurants and is able to see through most people.
Pete Niea ¨C Pete is an arrogant young master of the Niea family. He uses his background to disdain others.
Paul Niea ¨C Paul is an arrogant young master of the Niea family. He uses his background to disdain others.
Patrick Niea ¨C Patrick is an arrogant young master of the Niea family. He uses his background to disdain others.
Irene Niea ¨C Irene is the youngest of the Niea family, she¡¯s timid and doesn¡¯t look down on others.
Ariana Niea ¨C Ariana is a young lady of the Niea family, she is knowledgeable and enjoys reading books. She stays out of politics and hates going outside.
Lazar
LarsLazar ¨C Lars Lazar is an arrogant, foolish and crafty person. He looks down on others and likes his place as one of the Guardian Family.
Thea Lazar ¨C Thea was sold off to the Lazar family when she was young, Lars liked her appearance and married her.
Lena Lazar ¨C Lena is the 2nd wife of Lars, she has little to say in the family and must obediently follow Lars.
Franc Lazar ¨C 1st son of the Lazar family. He is well-built and is arrogant to the bone like his father Lars Lazar.
Nupa
Feris
Azentia
Flaken
Leonin Flaken ¨C 2nd son of the Flaken family, he is usually cool-minded. His build is slim and his usually with Franc Lazar.
Nispia
Gatticam
Irea Miak ¨C A court physician of the Alizad Kingdom, she¡¯s 2 000 years old and she has to walk with a cane. She has been around to have seen most illness and injuries, which makes her one of the best healers in the Kingdom of Alizad.
Hath Kagatsu ¨C Michael¡¯s dad and Shin¡¯s grandfather. He has been a Guardian of Fate for a long time and he is the last one surviving. His only goal is to protect Shin only because he is the ¡®Child of God¡¯.
Leo Lenan ¨C The Emperor of the Kingdom of Leran. He has been scheming for a long time against the one who killed his mother, leading his whole family to ruins.
Leo¡¯s appearance is in his early 20s, he has short red hair, brown skin and is muscular.
A friend of Michael.
Tharia ¨C She is one of Leo Lenan¡¯s follower, she sacrificed her life force and soul to give Leo a chance to kill Muir.
Keria ¨C A seer from the Ancient Era. She saw the coming of the ¡®Child of God¡¯, which lead to the ¡®Hunters¡¯ and the ¡®Guardians of Fate¡¯. She predicted that the ¡®Child of God¡¯ will be the saviour of the world and protect the continent.
Peruka ¨C One of the strongest magician on the continent, Peruka gifted Susan a black ring.
Azane Zonor¨C The last surviving Valkyrie. She has been told by her mother that when the time comes, she must use her experience and power to fulfil the promise of the Valkyries in the Ancient Era.
Azane looks like to be in her late teens, her hair is bloody red and reaches down to her waist, she has black eyes and has two curved horns on her head.
Her weapon is a halberd.
She was given a nickname by her mother; the Red Mist
Shin¡¯s Guardians
Grey - Ker¡¯Vrak (Old man) ¨C 1st Guardian, late 20s, grey hair and grey eyes, Ker''Vrak always wears a black robe. His nickname is; The Wolf and he can transform himself into a grey wolf in battles.
Golden ¨C Kira, he is the Golden King of the Spirits.
Red ¨C Mekina ¨C Early 20s, red hair down to her waist, red dress, red eyes, ¡®Goddess of Phoenix¡¯
Blue ¨C Murutha. She''s the Queen of the Undersea, Mermaid Murutha.
Purple ¨C Zura, Queen of Spiders.
Green ¨C Malika of the Woods
White - Gladius, The master of Time and space.
Silver ¨C Kuugo. When some of the Guardians need an answer to a question or help, they will always ask Kuugo.
Kuugo has white hair and white eyes.
Also known as the Possessor of the all-seeing eye.
Brown ¨C Bayoun, usually wears brown clothing.
Teal ¨C Abyss Ruler; Lia.
Pink ¨C Succubus Shenya, calls Shin "Little Shin".
Lime ¨C Ovan, Knight of the Underworld, usually has a green shield on his back.
Light-yellow ¨C Peutoa, 13th Guardian, her title was given to her by the other Guardians; The Night Empress
Muir Meors¨C The Zeroth Guardian, she has wrinkled face and has been planning to kill the ¡®Child of God¡¯ since the Ancient Era. She made the ¡®Hunters¡¯ to make it easier to capture the ''Child of God''.
Her title back in the Ancient Era was; Ruler of Death.
Prologue - Last breath
There are times when you feel down.
There are times when you feel envy.
There are times when you feel sad.
There are times when you feel regret.
There are times when you feel all hope is lost.
Having nothing. Family. Friends. Home. Warmth. When having nothing. You will lose your will to live.
I know how that feels, because I have nothing.
I don¡¯t have a family.
I don¡¯t have friends.
I don¡¯t have a home.
I lost my right to live.
Not enough with that, I¡¯m losing my sanity and life right now. Hahaha Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
In the middle of the winter, only the street lights were lit, giving a weak light in the distance. The temperature is plummeting as the night grew darker. In a dark alley, a youth laid on the ground, wrapped in a tattered dark cloak. If you saw closely, you could see the snow around him turning red. His eyes filled with despair, without any hope, the youth is currently facing his last moments.
Is this the end? Did I really escape them? Haha
The youth tried to laugh, but ends up coughing up blood and he ended up choking up with blood filling his throat. His skin is getting paler and colder. His previously shiny black eyes were starting to get hazy.
The youth started to calm down, his breath started to get slower.
Can I finally rest now?
The youth tried asking himself, his eyes showed a hint of unwillingness, the snow on top of him made his body colder and heavier. His breath was starting to get weaker, his eyes grew hazier. He closed his eyes slowly after taking one last look at the night sky filled with stars, his skin turned pale white, his breath¡ stopped.
Chapter 1 - Desire of a warm feeling (Edited)
In the world of Kerika, at the outskirts of the kingdom of Alizad, there was an old cabin made of wood.
A female gazed at a picture in a daze. She wore a white robe; her silver hair falling her waist. Her eyes were shiny black, her face structure could be called perfect; with symmetrical cheekbones, eyebrows, eyes, mouth and even nose. She was nothing short of a beautiful woman, but her eyes and face wore an expression of sadness and regret.
She stared at the picture for well over 2 hours, as she did every day. The woman sighed and turned around, wanting to leave, but before she could leave a piece of black orb near the picture cracked into pieces and vanished into the air, leaving nothing behind.
The woman¡¯s eyes widened and she was showing an expression of shock!
No! it can¡¯t be!
She didn¡¯t want to believe what happened, her body shivered and her eyes turned into determination, as it was also a chance that she could use.
She vanished and not a second later she appeared in another place, which was over 100 kilometres away.
She stood in front of a massive building made of white marble, the imposing building was surrounded by a massif with mountain tops reaching well beyond 10 000 meters high. The woman strode in the building and entered the inner hall. She gazed quickly around, finding blood red writings all over the hall which she had spent years on completing. Her eyes filled with determination, this is something she had been waiting for a long time.
She released an aura which enveloped the whole building. Causing, the blood red writings around the hall started to glow. Because of the massive pressure from the aura, the hall shook. The woman could sense the surrounding mountains and earth crumbling and breaking off in pieces. She looked pale, sweat running down her face, but her eyes remained firmly focused on the writings in the middle of the hall.
The woman poured more energy into her aura as the seconds passed, ignoring her own wellbeing. The room started to crack, the woman looked around the hall, glancing at the fissures on the walls and the glow the writings emitted before releasing even more of her energy into the spell.
The room fractured even further, and at that moment, in the middle of the room above all dense writings, a bright light appeared. The light was blinding, and the woman struggled to keep her eyes on its radiant brilliance.
No, I will not close my eyes! This, I will see this through!
Within the bright light, a body appeared. The light slowly faded, the same happened with the blood red writings.
The aura which was released from the woman disappeared too when she saw that she finally succeeded. The woman could feel the rumbling stopping all around the area, the hall stopped cracking too. All that was left in the hall was the woman and the youth laying there.
A gleeful smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face. Her body was tired and it was trembling, but even so, she would want to see him. The one she had been waiting for, the son she had to send away.
This time, I will protect you. Even if costs my life.
The woman vowed to herself while looking at the youth.
The youth. He looked to be around 12 years old, his hair was silver and his skin was pale like snow. The woman walked slowly over to him, almost falling down a couple of times and picked him up in her own embrace. She raised her right hand up, showing a silver ring. The woman thought of an item, the ring shined weakly as a blood-red pill appeared in her hand, she placed the pill carefully in his mouth. The woman waited for some time before his body attainted some colour, the youth started to breathe weakly again!
The woman looked at the youth carefully and a frown appeared on her face while she had a bad premonition. Her eyes suddenly turned ice-cold, she glanced at the tattered cloak wrapped around the youth which was filled with dried blood and holes. The woman grabbed the cloak and threw it on the ground, she then looked at the youth¡¯s body.
What she saw, was horrible.
To the extent that she almost ended up fainting because of anger!
Her face turned pale as she looked at his body. She couldn¡¯t think straight as her face was showing expressions of not knowing what to do and anger.
The youth¡¯s body, his pale skin was filled with scars, burn marks, bite marks, skin distortion and most of his bones were broken into several pieces.
The woman stared at his body as her eyes turned moist, tears running down her cheeks, the fallen tears fell on the youth''s face. She raised her hand once again and another pill appeared in the female¡¯s hand, but this time the pill was white. She placed it carefully into the youth¡¯s mouth. The woman could sense that the pill was healing the boy¡¯s body.
A glow appeared around the youth as his body started to heal itself. But, most of the injuries didn¡¯t heal. She picked up the tattered cloak with stiff movements and wrapped him in it again.
The woman embraced the youth as she silently wept. She touched his face with her fingers, the woman faintly smiled as she could finally touch her son again.
She held him firmly in her embrace as they vanished from the crumbling building.
A couple hundred kilometres away, they appeared in front of a castle. There were female guards everywhere guarding the castle. They would rather die than to let anyone in.
When the woman appeared in front of the castle with the youth in her embrace, all the guards went into panic but changed into respect not long after. Because she was the owner of the castle.
But, the guards felt like there was something strange. The woman doesn¡¯t usually visit the castle, and this time, she was even lifting a youth in her arms. What¡¯s happening?
A guard walked to her, she looked to be around 20 years old, she had red hair which went down to her shoulders. She wore a silver armour covering most of her body and a sword in her scabbard. She knelt on her right knee and spoke respectfully.
¡°Welcome home, Empress.¡±
The guard looked at the woman, then at the boy in her arms. The boy which wore a tattered cloak, she was rather confused, who was that boy, a beggar? The guard thought of a few things but didn¡¯t think of it that much.
¡°Empress, do you want me to dispose of that boy for you?¡±
Before she could finish speaking, a cold aura pushed her down on both of her knees. She coughed up blood and her eyes turned black. Not only her, all the guard nearby collapsed on the ground and fainted.
¡°Dispose of him?! You want to kill MY son?!¡±
The woman spoke in an ice-cold tone, making everyone who heard her tremble in fear.
Her son?!
The guard didn¡¯t know what to do. Her mind started to get blank, just by being near the woman she could imagine herself dying at any given moment.
Everyone knew that the Empress had a son, but her son had been lost. The guard fully understood that the Empress only cared about her son, no one else.
¡°I-I¡¯m sorry Empress, I didn¡¯t know!¡±
The guard tried to explain but didn¡¯t know what to say as she felt the Empress¡¯s aura crushing her, but the woman¡¯s anger didn¡¯t weaken at all.
¡°Cough¡±
Before the woman could do anything, the youth¡¯s face trembled slightly, he coughed weakly and pushed his face toward the warm thing which was embracing him.
The woman¡¯s aura disappeared when she felt the youth¡¯s pressing himself onto her, she stared at the boy with a warm gaze as she walked towards the castle leaving everyone behind. While walking, she spoke out clearly.
¡°This is your final warning.¡±
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.The female¡¯s cold voice sounded out the entire area making those who didn¡¯t faint into fear.
The guard which was responsible listened carefully as she let out a breath of relief, she then collapsed on the spot and fainted. She was on the border of life and death during that meeting with the woman! How careless of her, she was just an ordinary guard protecting the castle. If she knew that the boy was her son, she would never say something like that. The only reason she did so, was because the boy in her arms which was wrapped in a tattered cloak looked more like a beggar than the son of the Empress.
When the woman entered the castle with the youth in her embrace, all the guards which guarded the halls of the castle, knelt respectfully as they glanced at the Empress and the boy in her embrace.
She walked past them all not even glancing at them, all the maids and guards all dropped down to their knees. Around a corner, a female wearing a classic maid outfit walked towards her, she looks to be around 19 years old, having black hair down to her shoulders with beautiful green eyes.
¡°Empress.¡±
The maid bowed with respect as she looked at the youth in her embrace, then let out a faint smile.
¡°Seems like young master has finally returned home.¡±
The woman looked at the maid before speaking with a tone filled with anger and coldness.
¡°Prepare warm bath and clothes, after that, enter the bath and help me clean his body!¡±
The woman ordered and walked past the maid.
She then stared at the boy in her embrace again while walking, it was the only thing that could make her slightly happy. Her expression relaxed when she saw his sleeping face, it made her smile.
The maid turned around to do what she was ordered to. She could feel that something was off, the Empress¡¯s son had returned, but the maid felt uncontrollable anger released from her body. She quickly brought along some clothes based on the youth¡¯s body size and the bath was always prepared to be used.
I wonder why the Empress is angry. Hopefully, she will calm down.
The maid entered the changing room, she took off her clothes, leaving only a beautiful body. She glanced at the bath and saw the back of the Empress and the youth¡¯s face resting on her shoulder. His eyes were closed, but, he looked like an angel as he was peacefully sleeping.
The maid smiled as she entered the bath. The bath itself was very huge, perhaps even several dozen people could be in it together at the same time.
Sadly this bath was only for the Empress.
The maid entered the enormous bath and walked closer to the Empress and the youth which was resting in her embrace
When she went around the female, her mind went blank.
Who dared to harm him?!
An uncontainable rage appeared inside of her when she saw his ragged body! She showed a frown on her face as she thought of brutally ripping those who harmed him! She could finally understand why the Empress was so angry even when her son had returned.
The maid carefully went to the mother and son as she cupped her hands together and water entered her hands. She raised it and cautiously ran the warm water on the boy¡¯s body. She did it all over his body, she washed his body slowly and carefully. She became angrier and sadder when she saw and touched all those scars on his body.
¡°Empress¡±
The woman who was looking at her son with warm eyes peeked at the maid with cold eyes. She could only feel her heart being warmed up when she was being with her son.
¡°Speak!¡±
Her voice was cold, she could finally meet her son again, to find about that he had most likely suffered far more than anyone could in hell!
The maid shivered slightly before getting some courage from who knows where as she finally asked with trembling lips.
¡°Empress, what¡¯s young master¡¯s name?¡±
The temperature in the warm bath seemed to drop below zero the moment the maid could finish her words.
The female¡¯s aura vanished as she stared back at her son in a daze. She caressed his cheeks with care, she looked at him with warm glowing eyes which were trying to express all of her feelings.
¡°Shin. My son¡¯s name is Shin.¡±
A beautiful and warm voice sounded out from the woman¡¯s mouth. You would have thought this woman was a fairy descended from the heavens from her looks and voice.
At the same moment, the youth¡¯s ¨C Shin¡¯s body trembled slightly. His eyes which were firmly closed turned moist as tears came out from the corners of his eyes.
¡°drip, drip¡±
The tears which ran down his face fell on the water surface, making dripping noises.
The maid stiffened up as she anxiously looked at Shin and the Empress. She could already imagine that the whole castle would just disappear at any given moment if the Empress became angry.
But, that didn¡¯t happen, what did happen was that Shin hugged the woman a little harder. He pushed his own body towards her, to feel a little more of her warmth. A warmth he hasn¡¯t felt before. His body yearned for it.
¡°Uhm¡¡±
Shin let out a cosy sound as his body hugged the woman with a weak force. Even so, the woman¡¯s heart burst out with warm intent as she could feel his intentions.
She smiled happily while her arms were wrapped around Shin. Everything around them seemed not worth mentioning, they lived in their own world as celestials on earth.
The maid couldn¡¯t breathe for a second while looking at them, smiling faintly.
¡°Shin, my Shin. I¡¯m here, I will never leave you again¡±
The woman spoke in the warmest possible tone she could. Her dark eyes shined brightly while promising herself to not let anyone harm him again.
The Empress and the maid washed Shin¡¯s body for half an hour, the woman held Shin in her embrace carefully the entire time. She lifted Shin¡¯s body as she went out of the bath when she was drying Shin¡¯s body with a towel she looked at the maid who was on standby the entire time.
¡°Laura, bring clothes for him.¡±
This time, the woman didn¡¯t speak coldly.
The maid ¨C Laura nodded and brought the clothes she prepared earlier. A white robe with purple line strings. She carefully held it in her arms as she was showing it off to the Empress.
The Empress peeked at the robe before slightly nodding. She used her left hand which was free to take the robe from Laura¡¯s arms.
¡°I will bring Shin to rest. I want warm dinner for when he¡¯s up, is that clear?¡±
The Empress glanced at Laura emotionlessly while ordering her before picking up Shin in her embrace again, looking at his petite and fragile body, her eyes were warm and her lips curved upwards.
Laura nodded heavily before walking off to the kitchen to order the chefs to cook a delicious meal for when the Empress and Shin would wake up.
The female dressed Shin before lifting him and walked to her bedroom. All the maids around knelt when the female with Shin in her arms walked past them. The female didn¡¯t even peek a glance at them, her eyes were only looking at Shin¡¯s face, seeing his twitching face, sensing his warm but weak breath.
The maids which were standing close to a door opened it, the door led to her bedroom which she used a couple of times. By the time she, Shin and Laura were showering, everyone in the entire castle heard the rumours that the young master finally returned. They were all overjoyed and nervous!
The woman went into her room and the maids closed the doors after she entered it. She walked to the bed and placed Shin carefully on the huge bed. The woman looked around at the simple room which only had a bed, couch and a table before returning her gaze to Shin.
She laid on the bed, carefully watching and touching his face. She held Shin in her embrace while dozing off.
The youth ¨C Shin, didn¡¯t feel cold anymore. He felt a warm feeling wrapped around his body. He hadn¡¯t felt this kind of feeling before, but he wanted it more. His eyes trembled slightly as they slowly opened. The first thing he could feel was that it was bright, it was hard to see, but he could see someone a couple of centimetres from his face.
His eyes started to slowly regain its focus again. What he saw was a woman, looking in her 20s. She was beautiful, that was all he could think of. But, he felt a close and warm bond with her. His heart started to beat stronger the more he looked at her. He tried to move, but he felt a great pain all over his body.
¡°Ugh!¡±
¡°Cough cough!¡±
Blood splashed out on the pillow while his entire body was in pain. He felt someone lifting him up in their embrace. His eyes opened widely and saw the woman holding him tightly. Shin tried to move his head away from the female to not throw up blood on her, but the female pushed his head towards her chest.
¡°Shin, don¡¯t worry¡±
A soft and caring voice came out from the female¡¯s lips. Shin didn¡¯t try to resist anymore and ended up coughed up more blood on the female¡¯s white robe. After coughing blood a few times, a trace of blood was left on his lips.
¡°Open your mouth, Shin¡±
The soft, but trembling voice sounded out again. Shin which felt connected to that woman didn¡¯t resist and didn¡¯t think twice before trying his best to open his mouth accordingly to what the woman said.
The woman took a white pill and placed it in Shin¡¯s mouth. When the pill entered Shin¡¯s mouth, it melted and an immense amount of energy entered spread throughout his body. He could feel a warm feeling inside his body, the pain lessened by a large margin.
Shin¡¯s trembling lessened while hugging the woman roughly. He didn¡¯t know why, but that warmth felt mysterious. Shin¡¯s breath started to calm down and the pain was gone after a couple of minutes.
¡°Shin¡±
The female spoke in a soft tone.
¡°H-How do you know my name?¡±
Shin trembled after he regained his focus. He was hugging an unfamiliar woman without asking her and she even knew his name.
The woman glanced at Shin¡¯s widened eyes warmly before raising her right hand up.
Shin tightly closed his eyes, his whole body shivered. He was going to get slapped! Tears gushed out of his eyes, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything nor open his eyes. He waited for the pain to arrive, his body shivered more and more as the seconds passed by. His mind tried to think of any way to apologize to that woman.
After a few more seconds, he felt something on his cheek! He shivered fiercer, but, he didn¡¯t feel pain? All he felt was a warm hand cupping half his face. He opened his eyes and looked at the woman in shock, he opened his mouth open and his eyes were widened. He tried to open and close his mouth to speak a sentence.
¡°W-Why? Why didn¡¯t you hit me?¡±
Shin was confused, wasn¡¯t he going to get slapped?
The woman¡¯s eyes turned cold and full of hatred for a second before showing its warm glowing sparkles again. Fortunately, Shin didn¡¯t see that fast change in her eyes or he would have thought he might get killed.
¡°I would never hurt my own son. I finally found you again.¡±
The woman looked at her son with compassion showing a gentle smile. She was sad in her own way if she wasn¡¯t that weak back then, she didn¡¯t need to place him somewhere else, where he suffered horrible things.
Shin was confused, his mind went blank.
Mother? Wasn¡¯t I an unwanted child?
Chapter 2 - A meal filled with tears
Shin¡¯s lips opened and closed a few times, but no words came out. The female waited patiently for Shin to progress what¡¯s happening.
¡°Wasn¡¯t I an unwanted child?¡±
Shin carefully asked, afraid to know, but also wanted to understand.
This time, it was the female¡¯s turn to be shocked. She couldn¡¯t even think of something like that!
Those bastards! I will rip every single one of them to pieces!
Contrary to what she was thinking, ripping apart every limb of those who harmed Shin. She looked at Shin with warm eyes which didn¡¯t show any discomfort, caressing his face as tenderly she could.
¡°Shin, those are all lies. I have been looking for you since the day I lost you. You are worth more than anything in this world in my eyes. Do you understand, son?¡±
The female tried to cautiously talk with Shin, she knew he must be wary. How couldn¡¯t he with what happened to him? He must have lived a horrifying life without anyone to depend upon. The female knew she had to approach him slowly and only with her warmest feelings.
Shin himself was having a hard time realizing anything. This woman in front of him was his mother? The one he wanted to see all these years. He wanted to feel a warm feeling of a real family, he truly wished for it.
More tears ran down Shin¡¯s cheeks as he looked at the woman.
Mother, mother, mother!
He wanted to hug her forever and enjoy the feeling he¡¯s currently having. But, all those people who said those awful things, they appeared in his head one after another.
¡°A-Am I really wanted? Are you really my mother?¡±
He wished to hear those words the most in his life. He looked at the woman with eyes full of worry, anticipation and hope. If, if that woman didn¡¯t mean it, his heart and mind would finally break. He placed all his hope on the next words which would come out of the woman¡¯s mouth.
The female looked at Shin¡¯s dark eyes, filled with eagerness, worry and hope. She knew that this is his last line of defence, he would either open his heart open, or it would shatter! Her heart started to beat faster and harder, she didn¡¯t want to do any mistakes! Her son¡¯s life would be decided with her next couple of words.
The female looked at Shin¡¯s eyes before speaking.
¡°Shin, in my whole life, you are my only treasure.¡±
The female paused for a second before speaking again.
¡°I live for your sake, if you die, I don¡¯t think I can take it. You are my son, my only son. Please let me be your mother, I know that I haven¡¯t been there for you, but please, I beg of you to accept me.¡±
When Shin listened to the woman speaking, a wall in his heart shattered. He wailed out loudly while hugging his mother. He didn¡¯t want to let go anymore, he finally had a warmth in his life.
¡°Mother! Mother! Wahhh¡±
The woman held Shin in her embrace softly while caressing his face and back. Tears came out of her eyes as she finally could be with her son once more. This is what she wished and prayed to the gods for. Everything she has been doing for the last decade, was for this moment.
All those places she robbed, all those people she had to kill to get what she needed, all the information and ancient writings she had to learn. All this effort to make herself the strongest, all the skeletons under her feet, was to finally hug her son again! She finally could rest and stay with her son.
After ten minutes, Shin¡¯s body collapsed in his mother¡¯s embrace. He didn¡¯t have strength to wail anymore, the only sound which came out from his mouth was small chokes of wanting to cry. He felt the warm feeling on his face and back, he enjoyed this feeling a lot.
¡°Son, are you hungry?¡±
The female asked with a soft and gentle tone, she had guessed that he would be hungry, that¡¯s why she ordered Laura to prepare the food.
Shin weakly nodded while looking at his mother, his eyes were filled with trust.
With a touch of her finger, all the blood on her clothes and in the room vanished.
The female walked outside the room while holding Shin, they slowly walked, as time didn¡¯t matter to them.
¡°Son, my name is Aria von Meria. Son, I don¡¯t know what family name you used before. But, will you accept von Meria from now on?¡±
Aria asked Shin while looking at him with a warm gaze.
My name, my name is Shin von Meria. Mother¡¯s name is Aria, what a beautiful name.
Shin nodded and said warmly.
¡°Please let me have the name Shin von Meria, mother.¡±
A smile appeared on Aria¡¯s face, Shin accepted their family name! Her son would stay with her from now on. She was overjoyed.
The maids opened the doors while Aria and Shin walked slowly by. All the maids and guards in the castle were young females, this was decided by Aria a long time ago. They looked at their Empress and their returned young master, they all knew their Empress has been looking for her son all this time. They were also happy that he could return, most of the maids and guards looked at Shin to discover how gorgeous he looked, he looked more like an angel than a human.
His showy silver hair which reached down to his neck, white skin, face structure and those dark gems like eyes. Most people would have thought that the gods themselves created his face with all their concentration.
If the Empress was a fairy on earth, the young master was like a celestial-being descended on earth.
All the guards and maids also looked at their young master with worry, they could clearly see his body was weak to the point collapsing at any given moment. They didn¡¯t know what happened to their young master, but it was told rumours that he had suffered greatly before managing to return to this castle.
Most of the girls which saw their young master vowed in their hearts that they wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm him. The young girls riled themselves up to the point of wanting to shout in the middle of the streets, to show everyone they meant their vows.
But, of course they couldn¡¯t, they supressed themselves and managed only with a silent vow in their own hearts. But, hehe they would talk all about this with the other maids and guards in their spare time, hehe.
Aria and Shin walked while the maids opening the doors, they finally entered the eating hall. The hall was large with one large table, which could most likely fit over 50 people. The maids were at standby nearby while bowing their heads without uttering a single noise.
Most of them was a little shocked indeed, for them, it was the first time seeing their Empress showing a smile and acting that warmly. It had to be known that their Empress was known as the Freezing Highness by most people in their kingdom and in other kingdoms.
The table was made by white wood, it even had architect design covering the whole table. Easily showing that this table was worth a lot of money, Shin was even staring at it for a rather long time.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
¡°Sit here, son.¡±
Aria pushed back a black chair back to let Shin sit on it easier.
Shin nodded gently while looking at Aria, he sat down on the chair and Aria took the chair beside it and sat near him.
The moment they sat down, the door opened again. Laura and another maid, the same age as Laura, held a tray in each hand.
Aria took a quick glance at them before returning her gaze to Shin.
When Laura and the other maid came nearby and placed the trays in front of Aria and Shin, Shin trembled lightly while putting a little more strength in the hand which was holding Aria while looking at the maids fearfully.
Aria who felt Shin¡¯s grip getting harder, seeing him trembling, stared at the maids with eyes which could penetrate them. Her eyes were clearly telling them to step back and not take any other actions.
Laura and the other maid saw the frightened Shin and the cold eyes of their Empress. After the trays were placed, they stepped a few steps back and bowed their heads before returning to the edge of the room.
¡°Shin, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s eat together, alright?¡±
Shin felt a hand stroking him which put his mind at ease. His trembling stopped and he looked at the trays and gulped.
There were salad, roasted steak and a clear soup which emitted a marvellous fragrance. Shin didn¡¯t grab the food at once, he peeked at Aria to see if she would do anything. But, all he could see was Aria¡¯s warm eyes telling him to eat.
Both Aria and Shin grabbed the plates in front of them and started eating. Aria was eating slowly while Shin wolfed down with his fastest speed.
To Aria, this was an alright dinner. It tasted alright, but nothing special.
On the other hand, this was the first time Shin had eaten something delicious as this! He started eating faster, tears ran down his cheeks as he ate and tasted the food.
Shin didn¡¯t know why he was crying, he felt like everything was a dream and not reality.
Aria ate slowly while looking dearly at Shin eating his meal. She didn¡¯t stop him eating quickly, nor his tears. She knew she had to let him understand that everything was real. Her heart pained whenever she saw his tears.
Son, I hope one day you will tell me everything about what happened. I will patiently wait till you¡¯re ready.
The plates filled with food were shortly emptied, the maids didn¡¯t dear to pick the plates without their Empress ordering them.
When Aria was about to speak with Shin, the door opened hastily while making a large sound.
Shin shuddered and Aria coldly glared at the one who entered, if it wasn¡¯t important, that person would die!
A maid with golden hair rushed in while feeling the coldest gaze she has felt ever since she was born. She lost all the strength in her body while looking at their Empress.
¡°E-E-Empress, Lady Susan has arrived¡±
The maid stuttered while trying to inform their Empress.
Aria nodded and said emotionlessly.
¡°Let her enter¡±
Aria has already guessed why she would visit.
¡°Mother, who¡¯s Susan?¡±
Shin asked curiously while looking at Aria warily.
¡°Susan is one of mother¡¯s subordinate. Will you be alright meeting with her, if not, I can talk with her somewhere else.¡±
Shin shook his head.
¡°If it¡¯s mother¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±
Aria understood Shin¡¯s thoughts and nodded twice while a faint smile appeared on her face.
¡°Tap tap tap¡±
There were sounds of footsteps coming closer to the dinner hall, the two maids opened the door while looking at the female in her mid-20s with green hair and brown eyes.
¡°hehe, did you miss me?¡±
Susan entered the hall while elegantly walking in. She was wearing a green dress, she was using a little makeup on her cheeks, making it look pink. She waved her hand towards Aria while laughing.
Aria nodded before looking at her, as her eyes clearly spoke: now, tell me why you came.
Susan didn¡¯t mind Aria¡¯s gaze and looked towards Shin, she stared at him.
Shin felt her stare, he felt uncomfortable by it. He tried looking away but didn¡¯t know where to look, his body leaned towards Aria and held her hand.
The temperature in the hall suddenly dropped and everyone beside Shin felt an oppressive aura pushing them down. The maids¡¯ breath grew rougher and bowed their heads down. Meanwhile Susan, who was the one Aria locked her aura on, felt like her bones cracking if she didn¡¯t protect her body with her own aura.
A cold voice sounded out, everyone which heard it would think that they would die at any given moment.
¡°DO NOT THINK HIGHLY OF YOURSELF!¡±
Aria paused for a slight moment before continuing.
¡°Susan, the only reason you¡¯re not dead right now is because Shin is here with me. Don¡¯t think there will another time!¡±
Susan trembled when she heard Aria speak.
She had talked with Aria a long time ago, knowing that Aria loved her son the most, but to what extent? She dropped all the plans to be rough on him, she didn¡¯t want to die. Because she knew, she would die if she tried something like that again.
The oppressive aura vanished not long after and Aria¡¯s cold gaze looked around the room.
Shin on the other hand was staring dumbly at Aria, his mouth was open widely.
Mother, mother is so strong!
Shin¡¯s eyes were full of admiration!
Aria felt Shin¡¯s stare and smiled gently at him while caressing his cheeks.
Aria¡¯s voice sounded out in the silent room.
¡°Susan, tell me your reason why you¡¯re here.¡±
The person in mind, Susan was slightly trembling. But, it didn¡¯t last long. A smile showed on her face before walking towards Aria and Shin, her gaze didn¡¯t leave Shin.
¡°I welcome your return, boy. My name is Susan La Ville.¡±
Susan spoke frankly without much respect, her lips curved upwards when looking at Aria.
¡°Aria, I¡¯m glad that your boy returned. I just got the news not long ago, so I thought of visiting you. Let¡¯s say that I came because of your protection.¡±
Susan stopped, she looked at Aria¡¯s frown and Shin¡¯s frightened face.
Susan gaze turned cold for a moment before returning to her normal indifferent ones.
Shin didn¡¯t notice this, but Aria noticed it clearly.
¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go that far. Shin is my son and besides¡ your warnings are not needed in here!¡±
Aria stopped talking and looked at Shin before talking in a daze.
¡°Even if he destroys the castle, country, continent, I will protect him from any harm. I won¡¯t let anyone take him away from me anymore.¡±
Shin looked at Aria¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t know what to think.
¡°M-Mother¡±
Shin¡¯s anxious voice came out from his lips, he didn¡¯t what was going on, but he clearly understood that he could harm people. He could also possible harm his own mother!
Never, I don¡¯t want that!
¡°I-I can leave if I¡¯m dangerous¡±
A voice filled with sadness and despair came out from Shin, his skin became pale as the snow and his lips lost its warm red colour. Shin tried to pull his hand away from Aria¡¯s, tears flowed down his face when he thought of leaving.
I, I don¡¯t belong anywhere.
It¡¯s better for mother if I left.
I¡¯m glad that I could at least hug mother once.
I¡¯m glad.
I¡¯m happy.
Tears ran down Shin¡¯s face and dripped on the floor one after another.
Shin stood up and tried walking backwards while his stare was locked on Aria.
The maids looked dumbly at the situation.
Susan was shocked because of Shin¡¯s reaction.
Aria, she didn¡¯t know what was going on. But, when Shin¡¯s hand left hers, she felt a pain she hasn¡¯t felt since that time when they had to separate. She looked at Shin¡¯s eyes full of despair and deprived of hope, his pale skin, blue lips and shakenly wobbling backwards, away from her.
Aria¡¯s heart bled from his expression, she hastily vanished from her chair and the next moment she held Shin in her embrace.
¡°S-Shin, stay with me. You¡¯re my son, I will protect you from any danger.¡±
Aria¡¯s trembling voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.
Shin tried to push himself away from Aria, but the more he tried, the harder Aria hugged him.
Shin tried his best to resist, but didn¡¯t manage in the end. He cried loudly on Aria¡¯s chest, Shin lost his consciousness after couple of minutes.
Aria stroked Shin while looking at him warmly.
Until she remembered why all of this happened¡
Aria was filled with anger, rage and she wished to rip apart Susan!
She coldly looked at Susan.
¡°This is your last chance, if you do one more thing, I will destroy not only you, but your whole family!¡±
Aria¡¯s voice sounded calm, but emotionless.
¡°Tell all the family houses, that my son has returned. There will be a banquet tomorrow, those who doesn¡¯t come, doesn¡¯t need to stay in this kingdom anymore!¡±
Aria¡¯s voice sounded out before she lifted Shin up in her arms as she walked out the hall and walked towards her bedroom.
All the maids were in a chaotic state, they started preparing for the banquet while sending high notice to all the family houses of the news. The maids scattered around within half a minute.
Susan on the other hand was thinking of why she had what she did¡ If only she didn¡¯t push her luck to that extent.
Sigh.
Susan looked up to the ceiling before walking out of the hall and wanted to return to her family house. She had to arrange for the banquet tomorrow, or her family house would suffer greatly for angering Aria.
Her Highness Aria, who knew you were like that¡ and that boy...
Susan let a self-deprecating smile before vanishing from the spot and showed up a kilometre away from the castle.
Aria and Shin laid on the bed, Shin was already sleeping and his breath had a natural pace. Aria was thinking of a couple of things which needed to be done before the banquet.
Sigh
She got motivated every time she looked at Shin¡¯s peaceful face. Aria would do anything to see him like that, she caressed his face with her fingers while slowly dozing off.
Chapter 3 - A painful memory
During the night when Aria and Shin were tranquilly sleeping, the whole kingdom was lively.
The citizens walking around the streets talking about the newest rumours.
¡°Hey, did you hear about the Empress found her son?¡±
¡°Yeah, it was told that the Empress¡¯s son is only a child, perhaps 11 or 12 years old.¡±
¡°What, that young? Hehe, perhaps he would like my youngest daughter.¡±
¡°Oy, don¡¯t speak like that! What would you do if someone reported to the Empress?¡±
¡°Y-You really don¡¯t think anyone would report me, do you??¡±
The citizens were in a heated discussion throughout the whole night on the streets and in the taverns.
Unfortunately, seven people got reported that night for badmouthing the Empress¡¯s son. They got last seen dragged by the Empress¡¯s guards.
While the citizens were doing that, the family houses were in a panic when they got the news about the upcoming banquet from the Empress¡¯s own maids.
¡°Get me all the news you know about the Empress¡¯s son, right now! Tell everyone to find the best gifts we got, even look in the treasure room if you must! Tell my daughters and sons to get ready for the banquet, tell them they are not allowed to speak any ill words about the Empress¡¯s son!¡±
¡°What?! The Empress¡¯s son has returned?! Tell everyone about the news in the family right now! Find out what the Empress¡¯s son likes and dislikes before tomorrow! Tell all my children to dress up for tomorrow¡¯s banquet!¡±
These talks were happening all over the kingdom, while preparing gifts, clothes and talks before the banquet.
The night fell and the sun rose from beyond the mountains.
Shin opened his eyes slowly, he tried to sit up straight before hearing a soft voice near his ears.
¡°Good morning, Shin. Did you sleep well?¡±
That comfortable voice, it put Shin¡¯s mind at peace.
Shin slightly nodded.
¡°Mother¡±
Aria¡¯s lips curved upwards as she enjoyed when Shin said ¡®Mother¡¯.
¡°Yes, son?¡±
¡°Can I take a bath?¡±
Shin tried to carefully ask his question, he felt his body was full of sweat.
¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, let¡¯s go right now. I will lead you there, but I have other things to do, so you can take your time there.¡±
When Shin heard that, his eyes trembled and his hand held Aria¡¯s.
¡°What is it, Shin?¡±
Aria face twitched a little bit, trying to understand.
¡°I-Is the water deep? I-I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡±
Shin tried his best to explain, while looking away. He has always been afraid of water since at a young age.
Aria knew that what Shin said wasn¡¯t the full story, but she didn¡¯t make him to talk about it. She hoped that he would tell her himself over time.
¡°I will tell Laura to accompany you to bath. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of her, she has been my close maid since young age. She would never hurt you, alright?¡±
Shin nodded slightly while thanking Aria in his mind for having someone with him during the bath.
Aria held Shin¡¯s hand and walked to the door, she opened it without making any noise. In front the door, the young maid, Laura stood there patiently waiting.
Shin looked at the maid carefully for the first time.
Her hair is beautiful.
Her black hair which went down to her shoulders were shining because of the light.
Shin ended up staring at the maid ¨C Laura for a moment. Laura on the receiving end, smiled happily.
¡°Empress, young master, good morning.¡±
Laura bowed respectfully while staring at Shin in the corner of her eyes.
Aria saw Laura¡¯s methods and nodded before speaking.
¡°Take Shin to the bath and accompany him.¡±
Aria said accompany in a stronger tone than the rest and looked at Laura in a way which meant: take care of him. While she spoke.
Laura understood what she meant and nodded before looking at Shin.
¡°Young master, if you would come with me.¡±
Laura gestured towards Shin, waiting for him.
Shin looked towards Laura¡¯s actions and then peeked at Aria, he saw her faint smile. Shin breathed in and out before walking towards Laura.
Laura walked at Shin¡¯s side and at a slow pace.
She saw in the corner of her eyes the anxious steps he was taking, the way he looked everywhere and his hands.
She saw his hands fiddling, a faint smile appeared on her face while looking at Shin.
¡°Young master¡±
Shin got slightly scared and his shoulders jumped.
¡°W-What is it?¡±
Shin looked down at his feet while walking.
¡°Do you want to hold my hand? It may put your mind at ease.¡±
Shin curiously looked at the maid Laura. His mouth opened a little, but no words came out.
Even if he couldn¡¯t say anything, his hand already stretched out slightly towards Laura.
Laura on the other hand had her hand close, she didn¡¯t grab his hand. She wanted him to do it himself, she didn¡¯t want to frighten him.
I hope he will do it.
She patiently waited while Shin¡¯s small trembling hand came closer to her hand.
It¡¯s warm.
Shin felt a touch of warmth as his fingers touched hers. Shin closed his eyes as his body became warmer, he walked with his eyes closed and a smile on his face.
Laura smiled joyfully as she saw Shin¡¯s feelings right through.
It has to be said, every feeling Shin is having, it is clearly shown on his face.
They walked leisurely, they passed several guards and maids. There were many which wanted to speak to their young master, but got stopped by Laura¡¯s stare.
Most of them understood when they saw their young master had his eyes closed and a smile of happiness on his face.
Everyone which saw his angelic smile, would also smile in return and become glad.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
As they slowly walked, it took over a minute before Laura spoke out.
¡°Young master, we have arrived.¡±
Laura informed Shin as they came close to the bathroom.
Shin opened his eyes and nodded.
They entered the changing room and Laura took off her clothes without thinking twice.
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned pink as he saw Laura¡¯s naked body, her skin was white and her chest was large, Shin hurriedly turned his head the other way.
¡°hehe, young master, are you shy?¡±
Laura softly laughed while teasing Shin.
Shin didn¡¯t answer her but looked down to his feet. His cheeks were getting warmer and pinker.
Shin didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°Young master, it¡¯s time for you to undress, we will be taking a bath together.¡±
Shin softly nodded while slowly taking off his robe.
When the robe fell on the floor, Laura picked it up, folded it and placed it on the table.
Shin looked down while following Laura into the bath.
When he entered, a hot stream gushed on his body. He looked up and his eyes widened.
The bath was large! It looked like an artificial lake.
Shin¡¯s body trembled slightly when he saw all the warm water. He stepped closer to Laura and held her hand with a little bit of force.
Laura walked closer to the artificial lake, she clearly understood that Shin was afraid. So, she stepped in the water first while holding Shin on the edge of the water. She smiled while looking at him.
¡°Young master, do you want to enter with me?¡±
Shin looked at her smile and went in a daze for a couple of seconds.
He slowly raised his foot and dipped his toes in the water, his eyes were closed firmly.
When his toes touched the warm water, he let out a shriek and pulled his toes out.
Shin¡¯s body shivered while tears started to emerge from the corner of his eyes.
¡°Young master?! Are you alright, is the water hot?¡±
Laura didn¡¯t know what was wrong, she knew he was afraid of something but she wasn¡¯t sure of what.
Shin calmed down after a few seconds while looking at the maid ¨C Laura again. He tried put his toes in the water again without pulling it out. The water was warm, but not unbearable.
He slowly dropped his body in the water while holding Laura¡¯s hand. His body shivered when he felt the warm water on his body.
Laura and Shin walked a little deeper in the water, till the water reached Shin¡¯s upper body.
Shin had his eyes closed the entire time, but they were trembling fiercely.
Laura tried to do everything slowly, she didn¡¯t want to rush anything!
Should I ask him?
After a couple of minutes, Shin¡¯s shivering became weaker and he opened his eyes.
Sigh.
He let out a sigh as he felt somewhat safer than before.
¡°Young master?¡±
Laura probed as she saw him getting calmer.
¡°Y-Yes?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice was still very weak.
¡°If, if I may ask about something.¡±
Laura didn¡¯t need to say anything more, Shin understood what she was wanted to ask about.
Shin wanted to speak, but his mouth opened and closed without a sound coming out.
Tears started to form in his eyes.
¡°T-T-They¡±
A weak voice filled with gloom came out from his mouth.
Laura¡¯s heart pained when she heard his voice, she regretted asking.
Stupid! Why did I ask!?
¡°They b-boiled water¡±
Shin¡¯s body and voice shivered while he tried to continue talking.
Laura could most likely fill in the rest without needing him to say. Her heart felt like cracking, she felt anger and rage boiling up her whole body.
¡°and threw it on me.¡±
Laura¡¯s mind went blank when he said the last words.
Her body trembled with anger!
Bastards!
Her blood was boiling up! She wanted to slaughter every single person who hurt her young master!
Even if she thoughts of those murderous thoughts, she wouldn¡¯t let Shin see it on her face or aura.
Laura softly hugged Shin while carefully stroking the back of his head.
Shin quietly leaned on Laura¡¯s body while trying to calm down.
Laura washed him slowly and carefully. Her fingers touched all the scars again. Every time she did so, her fingers stopped for a moment.
After half an hour, Laura finished cleaning his body with water and soap.
¡°Do you feel clean now?¡±
Laura forced a faint smile on her face as she looked dearly at Shin.
Shin was still looking downwards, but he shakily nodded.
Laura led Shin out of the bath and they walked into the changing room again. She picked up a towel and devotedly dried Shin, she didn¡¯t want to damage his white skin any more than it has been.
Laura wore her maid outfit before looking at Shin.
¡°Young master, what do you want to wear for the banquet today?¡±
Shin looked at Laura for a moment before speaking.
¡°I don¡¯t know, I have never been to a banquet before. Can you pick something for me?¡±
Shin gazed at Laura, as he hoped that she could help him.
¡°Hehe. Young master, don¡¯t worry, I will pick something great for you!¡±
Laura turned and left the changing room, to bring clothes.
Shin looked down, then upwards. His eyes became a little determined.
Shin¡¯s eyes were determined, he went through the memories of the past day when he was with his mother. He let out a bright smile as nothing else mattered in this world.
It doesn¡¯t matter wherever I am. As long as I¡¯m with mother.
Not a minute passed by before Laura returned.
¡°Young master, I brought it! Hehe¡±
Laura excitedly walked in the changing room with a robe in her hands.
When Shin saw it, his eyes widened a bit.
The robe was light purple coloured, it had designs on it with a darker purple thread. It had an aura when the light shined on it.
It looked like it was worth a mountain of treasure!
Shin touched the robe, it was soft to the point it didn¡¯t feel like clothes.
¡°Hehe, young master, do you like it?¡±
Shin nodded quite a few times while his eyes were glued on the robe.
¡°Well, I will be putting it on you. Just stay still, okay young master?¡±
Laura stiffly walked behind Shin, her eyes were twitching when she gazed on Shin¡¯s body.
Breath in, breath out¡
Laura tried to carefully breath heavily without letting Shin notice it.
She touched Shin¡¯s back softly.
Feeling every deep scar.
Feeling the pain that has been dealt on the body.
Feeling the emotions of misery and despair.
A single tear ran down from Laura¡¯s eye.
Laura quickly used a finger to wipe it off and dressed Shin up.
¡°Young master, I will be taking you to the Empress now.¡±
Even so, Laura¡¯s voice was slightly trembling.
Shin held Laura¡¯s hand gently while walking with her.
¡°Laura?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Is there anything I can do for you, young master?¡±
Laura quickly replied after being in a shock. As throughout every meeting they had, Shin had never taken initiative to ask questions without her leading the conversation.
¡°Why do you call mother, ¡®Empress¡¯?¡±
Shin asked the one question he has been wondering about lately. He could tell that his mother had a great social standing, but he didn¡¯t know anything more than that.
Laura stopped up for a second, looking at Shin, before understanding that Shin didn¡¯t know anything about the place they are in, nor Aria¡¯s standing in the society.
Laura nodded her head before explaining.
¡°Well, before I can explain that, I will have to tell you a little about where we are.¡±
¡°We are currently in the Alizad Kingdom, currently the biggest and wealthiest kingdom of the five on this continent. In the Alizad Kingdom, there exists 9 Guardian Family Houses, they exist to protect the Royal Family.¡±
¡°And the Royal Family¡¯s name is: von Meria.¡±
¡°Your mother, the Empress, Aria von Meria was the last bloodline of the von Meria family, she serves as the Queen of the Alizad Kingdom.¡±
¡°But, now it¡¯s different.¡±
Laura carefully looked at Shin before continuing her explanation.
¡°You, the Empress¡¯s son has returned. You are the only descendant of the von Meria family after the Empress.¡±
Shin listened at Laura¡¯s explanation, word for word. He walked absentminded while holding Laura¡¯s hand. Without knowing of it himself, he squeezed a little harder.
Mother is a Queen?¡
Shin looked down with a worried face.
A banquet¡ For mother, I can¡¯t make any mistakes.
Shin nervously thought of how to act during the banquet.
Before he could ask Laura for a few tips, they came close to a door, which the maids on standby opened.
¡°Young master, please enter.¡±
Laura stopped and looked towards the bedroom of Shin and Aria.
Shin walked slowly in the bedroom, while Laura watched his back and sensed his loneliness.
¡°Son, how was your bath?¡±
¡°It was fine, mother.¡±
Shin walked in the bedroom while speaking with Aria.
When he entered and saw Aria, he looked at Aria in shock.
¡°Son, what is it?¡±
Shin¡¯s footsteps stopped and Aria looked up in wonder.
Aria wore a purple dress, the same colour as Shin¡¯s robe. But, Aria¡¯s dress went down to her knees, it had dark purple strings which showed a gothic design, on her legs she wore black stockings.
It easily showed Aria¡¯s well-formed legs and body.
Beautiful.
It was all that Shin could think of.
Chapter 4 - Let the banquet start...
When Shin stared dumbly at Aria, she could clearly guess what he was thinking of.
Aria snickered while smiling brightly.
¡°beautiful.¡±
¡°Mother, you look pretty.¡±
Shin truthfully spoke while his eyes were glued on Aria.
Aria used her left hand to cover her mouth and softly giggled.
¡°Nehehe, thank you son. You look pretty handsome too!¡±
Aria walked towards Shin and caressed his hair and stroked it backwards.
Shin blushed and looked down.
¡°M-Mother¡±
¡°What is it, son?¡±
Aria didn¡¯t remove her hand, still continuing brushing Shin¡¯s hair backwards.
¡°I heard from Laura, the banquet is a big deal.¡±
Shin looked down on his feet while forcing himself to continue.
¡°Can I really be a part of it? What if I make a mistake? What if¡¡±
Shin¡¯s voice became weaker until it didn¡¯t make any sound. He looked troubled.
Aria dropped down on her knee as she used her hand to hold Shin¡¯s face up, she looked at his troubled face, his worried eyes and mouth which opened without letting out any sound.
Aria''s face got closer to Shin¡¯s, her forehead touched his, she used her right hand to support his back.
¡°Son. Don¡¯t think about anything, do anything you want to do. I will stay by your side, no matter what.¡±
Aria used her left hand to cup his right half-side of his face.
¡°A banquet is meaningless, you¡¯re worth much more than that to me. If you want, I can cancel it, as long as you want something, I will strive for it.¡±
Aria pulled back her forehead and kissed his forehead softly before standing up.
Shin didn¡¯t look down anymore, he looked at Aria¡¯s caring face, he looked at her eyes which was filled with endless love.
Shin nodded with determination and spoke
¡°Mother, I, I want to participate.¡±
Aria lips curved upwards while looking at Shin¡¯s determined face.
¡°I¡¯m happy, now, are you ready?¡±
¡°The visitors have already arrived, waiting for the amazing Prince.¡±
Aria spoke tenderly while reaching out her hand towards Shin
¡°Um¡±
Shin nodded while blushing and held Aria¡¯s hand.
In the throne room, were more and more guests rushing in. Every single one of them has high status or is a descendent of one.
Of the 51 highest rank families which were invited, all 51 highest patriarchs, first wife and children arrived. No one dared to not show up, this was after all the banquet for the son of Empress¡¯s return!
¡°Hey, old man, what present did you bring along?¡±
¡°I brought weapons, diamonds, magic scriptures, books and magic items. I found not a single thing about him, so I brought the best of things I had stacked in the treasure room.¡±
The old person sighed, the people he sent to gather information ended up finding nothing about the returned son of the Empress.
¡°I brought along a couple of different magic items, I hope he likes it.¡±
¡°Well, does anyone know his name? As I got no information about him, not even his name.¡±
¡°I guess the only people who knows about it should be the Empress and the closest maids. But, I heard some rumours, that the Lady of La Ville, Susan met up with him, perhaps she knows.¡±
After those who talked about the rumour, they all turned their head towards where the family of La Ville sat. There sat Susan and two girls in the age of mid-teens.
Susan was wearing a green coloured dress and having her hair tied up from behind.
The two girls where both wearing light shaded green dresses which were alike, unlike Susan who had green hair they both had blond hair down to their waist.
All three were having dignified expressions.
¡°Mother, can you tell us about the son of the Empress now?¡±
The youngest one spoke first while looking at Susan.
¡°Shin, his name is Shin.¡±
Susan was in a daze while speaking, thinking back of Shin¡¯s facial expression and actions last night.
¡°Shin is special. For how he is special, you have to find out yourselves. Elise and Eline, you must both be careful when speaking with him. I will not allow any disrespect against him, even if I don¡¯t allow it, the Empress will be furious.¡±
Elise, the youngest one, had her eyes widened for a second before calming down.
¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry, isn¡¯t he just a son of nobility, they all think alike.¡±
¡°Elise!"
"Say that again and I will return you to the house myself! Don¡¯t ever say something like that unless you want our family to be punished by the Empress!¡±
Susan shushed Elise with a low aggressive tone.
Elise nodded while trembling.
Eline however was in deep thought, thinking of something else, she turned her eyes to Susan before asking.
¡°Mother, is Shin special as not like the usual characters here in the kingdom? If that¡¯s so, most of these people¡¯s plans will not be effective. Mother, what kind of gifts did you prepare for this banquet?¡±
Susan nodded her head while seeing that Eline figured out something based on her sentence.
¡°I brought a robe and a ring.¡±
Elise didn¡¯t think before speaking out again while showing a distressed expression.
¡°Hey, won¡¯t that make us look bad in front of everyone? Having brought so cheap things.¡±
Susan didn¡¯t reply to Elise, but rather looked at Eline, hoping that she would figure out something.
Eline didn¡¯t disappoint Susan at all.
¡°If you brought these kind of gifts, that means that you have perhaps figured out what Shin likes? Or at least doesn¡¯t like.¡±
Susan nodded while looking at Eline.
¡°It¡¯s just my guess.¡±
Suddenly, a maid called out in a clear and powerful voice.
¡°All rise!¡±
¡°The Empress Aria von Meria¡±
¡°And the Prince Shin von Meria will enter the throne room!¡±
Every person stood from their seats. The old, young and veterans. They stood side by side by each table, as the door at the back opened, all of them dropped down to their right knee.
They looked down to the floor, no one dared to look up.
¡°Tap tap tap¡±
¡°Tap tap tap¡±
Two pair of footsteps became louder as it neared closer to the middle of the throne room.
Aria and Shin walked side by side.
Aria looked coldly at those who knelt, she glanced at every single person, everyone felt a piercing gaze and shuddered for a moment before the gaze went to someone else.
Truth be told, there were a few who felt like going to battle would be thousands times easier than to be looked at by Aria like that.
Shin looked worried as he kept walking by Aria¡¯s side without a step in front or behind.
Step by step they walked closer to the inner room, there stood two thrones.
The two thrones, were black as the night sky, there were white particles, which made it look like stars in the sky.
Aria led Shin closer to the two thrones, the two thrones which stood side by side. Shin sat down first with Aria¡¯s help, Aria sat down after when she saw Shin sitting properly.
As Aria sat down, she gazed upon the people who were kneeling on their knee. She raised her voice, which echoed throughout the whole room.
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Raise your head.¡±
Everyone raised their at the same time, everyone beside Susan had widened their eyes for a couple of seconds after seeing the young boy sitting on that humongous throne.
That youth clad in purple robe, with snow-like skin, eyes looking as the darkness itself, the silver wavy hair.
His expression easily showed people what he was thinking, they clearly saw through him ¨C he was anxious.
Anyone who saw him, thought of the same thing ¨C Angel, a pure angel!
The youth looked like a perfect being, he was pure and innocent to the point of people wanted to call him a divine being.
All the males who saw him, didn¡¯t get jealous, they thought they couldn¡¯t compare to him.
All the young females who saw him, fell in love at first sight, their eyes were showing it without a hint of deception.
While the elderly who saw his anxious expression wanted to take care of him, protect him from all harm.
Everyone forgot where they were, why they were together in the same room, they even forgot they were in the same room as the Empress!
A voice filled with pride echoed out again.
¡°Rise and sit down on your seats¡±
Aria looked proudly around as she saw everyone looking at Shin in worship!
Everyone snapped out of their daze and hurriedly rose and sat down on the seats with their family members.
There were 51 tables around, with 8 chairs per table. Even with over 400 people in the room, including the maids, there were no one who spoke.
They all waited for Aria to continue.
Aria spoke again when she saw everyone sat down.
¡°I will be holding this banquet today for the return of my son, Shin von Meria.¡±
¡°Let the banquet start. After half an hour, you may come up one after another to greet my son and present the gifts.¡±
Everyone listened to Aria¡¯s words carefully, they didn¡¯t want to miss out on one word!
Almost everyone was glad as Aria promised everyone a chance to speak with Shin and even personally present them with their gifts.
Mostly everybody had thought that they had brought the perfect gifts, they wanted to show off their sincerity towards Shin to Aria. Perhaps Aria ¨C the Empress will see them in a good light!
How can¡¯t they be this excited? Most of them who stayed up all night preparing for this banquet were smiling from ear to ear.
Everyone talked in a low tone while the maids were bringing forth and back food and drinks.
Even so, most people glanced at Shin every few seconds.
¡°Mother, what do I have to say when they greet me?¡±
Shin looked a little bit nervous as he would be talking with strangers he has never seen before.
Aria looked around before looking back at Shin with eyes filled with warmness.
¡°You can talk however you wish, thank them for coming, accept their gifts and be friendly.¡±
Aria¡¯s warm voice was low, so that only Shin could hear it, but after she spoke the first sentence with warmness, the second one was slightly colder.
¡°If they are rude, either I or Laura will take care of it!¡±
Shin stared at Aria¡¯s eyes, he smiled brightly as he was enjoying looking at the eyes which were radiating with warmness.
Aria unconsciously smiled too when she saw the bright smile of Shin.
The minutes passed by quickly as everyone spoke quietly among each other.
The girls were speaking about Shin while the males were envious that all the girls had their eyes on him.
Laura brought simple dishes and drinks, as she was the only maid which could go near them during the banquet.
When Laura wasn¡¯t bringing anything, she was standing behind Shin. Aria had ordered her to protect Shin.
Aria herself could easily protect Shin, but it would be better to have more eyes and protection, better to be on the safe side.
Aria stood up from her throne after half an hour passed by.
Everyone in the room quieted down within a second and had their eyes on Aria.
¡°Half an hour has passed; the greetings will begin with the Guardian families first.¡±
After speaking, Aria sat down again before looking towards one table.
The middle-aged man which received the gaze of Aria, understood the meaning. He stood up elegantly while the 6 others on the same table stood up hurriedly.
The male looked to be in the mid-40s, he had a weak blonde hair, he was wearing a white outfit, his facial expression was smiling, but his eyes weren¡¯t.
The ones behind him were a woman in her late 30s, the first wife. She was wearing a simple but elegant golden dress. The woman gazed at Aria and then on Shin before faintly smiling.
Three sons; which were in their teens, they all wore the same white outfits. The three sons weren¡¯t born from the same mother, as they looked to be around the same age.
Behind the boys, there were two girls; most likely aged 13 or 14. They wore gold and white dresses down to their knees while wearing white stockings. They both had brown hair down their waist and blue eyes. They were both pretty, but far away from Laura¡¯s and Aria¡¯s beauty.
They walked trying not to make much noise.
After having arrived in front of the two thrones, everyone knelt on their right knee and looked downwards.
Shin didn¡¯t know what to do, as it happened swiftly without him comprehending what was happening.
He looked at Aria, Aria looked back at him and nodded.
Shin thought he understood the meaning of Aria, she wanted him to do it himself.
¡°P-Please rise.¡±
Shin¡¯s soft voice which were quite low entered the 7 people¡¯s ears as they stood up.
¡°I thank you, Prince Shin.¡±
The middle-aged man looked at Shin before slightly bowing.
¡°Your subordinate is from the House of Niea, I¡¯m the patriarch of my Family House, my name is Tor Niea.¡±
¡°Present yourselves!¡±
Tor Niea looked back to those who were behind him and said.
The first one who presented themselves, were the first wife of the Niea family.
¡°Thank you for accepting us with your presence, Prince Shin. I¡¯m the first wife of the Niea Family, my name is Jeanette Niea.¡±
After she spoke, she bowed her head while having a faint smile on her face.
The three boys quickly bowed their heads because the presence of their parents. They all wanted to act cocky as they saw the weak and fragile Prince, but didn¡¯t do anything as they were afraid of the consequences.
¡°Prince Shin, my name is Pete Niea.¡±
¡°Paul Niea is my name, Prince.¡±
¡°Hello Prince Shin, Patrick Niea is my name¡±
The three boys quickly said their names with slight annoyance in their voice.
Even Shin easily guessed that those three most likely didn¡¯t like him, as he got worried, Tor slapped the back of their heads roughly.
¡°Never act like that in front of the Prince!¡±
The three boys rubbed the back of their heads while being somewhat angry.
Well, in fact, Tor which slapped them, saved them of more beatings and bad reputation.
As Aria was close to order Laura to throw them out.
You have to understand that only a few people in the whole kingdom which can fight on par with Laura.
Aria herself was showing disgusted look at the three boys, clearly unimpressed by their actions.
¡°I¡¯m sorry your Empress!¡±
Tor Niea bowed his head deeply before waving his hand towards the two girls.
¡°You two, quickly present yourself to the Prince.¡±
The two girls quickly stepped in front of the boys as they looked curiously at Shin.
They both bowed down respectfully before the smaller one spoke first.
¡°Thank you for allowing us with this greeting, Prince Shin. My name is Irene.¡±
¡°N-Nice to meet you Irene.¡±
Shin¡¯s voice was beautiful and tried to calmly say so, everyone became dazed for a second, Tor and Jeanette smiled happily, most of the younger girls were envious of Irene right now.
Even Irene was dazed, she smiled brightly as she lowered her head even deeper.
The other girl, which was a few centimetres taller than Irene spoke calmly without any hindrance.
¡°Prince Shin, thank you for accepting our greetings. The name I was given is; Ariana Niea.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Ariana.¡±
Ariana lowered her head while smiling.
Tor stepped in front and then said.
¡°Prince, will you allow us to gift you some presents which we have prepared?¡±
Tor looked at Shin carefully with an anxious appearance, hoping that he would comply.
Shin nodded without speaking, which left all the Niea family smiling, beside the three boys which made an unsettled expression.
Tor and Jeanette stepped closer to Shin, but held a distance of at least 5 steps away.
Laura locked her eyes on them, to see if they would do any actions which could potentially hurt Shin.
Aria glanced at both with no worries.
Tor raised his right hand, showing a ring inscribed with writings on his finger. A light emitted from the ring and couple of items appeared as the light vanished.
A red dagger with runes engraved on it.
A black sword with a white edge.
A purple cladded ring.
All of these items emitted an aura which left most people in the hall shocked.
Aria casually looked at the items without any hint of surprise.
¡°Prince, this dagger was left by one of the greatest assassin in our family, the name of the dagger is; Crimson Shura.¡±
¡°The black sword was found in a ruin, it¡¯s made of a metal which we haven¡¯t seen yet, the sword can pierce most metals and it is very durable. We gave the name; White Demon.¡±
¡°The last item is the Ring of Ability, it is one of the treasures in the continent. It allows the one who wields it with great boost of strength and recovery abilities.¡±
Tor stood there without making any movements.
Jeanette looked up towards Shin and saw his expression of shock with a hint of not understanding those kinds of items and smiled faintly.
¡°Prince Shin, for the present which I brought, might not be as the same value as my husband brought. But, I hope you will like it too.¡±
As Jeanette spoke, a light came out from the ring on her finger.
What appeared from the light, was a single pill.
Tor frowned before returning to his usual expression.
This wasn¡¯t the gift she prepared¡
A few gasps could be heard from the room.
Most people brought legendary items and weapons, no one would dare to bring an undervalued medical pill with them and gift it to the Prince himself in front of the Empress!
Chapter 5 - Witch?... Or is it a fairy?...
Laura looked at Jeanette again, but this time wondering why she would gift the Prince a medical pill? She tilted her head a little while still focusing on guarding Shin.
Aria, she acted a little different. She stared at the pill, then at Jeanette, with cold eyes.
Humph! Let me see what you¡¯re going to do now!
Jeanette felt a cold stare, but she didn¡¯t mind it. She looked at Shin¡¯s curious gaze.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
Shin asked curiously as he looked at the pill with some interest. He remembered Aria giving him a pill, which made his pain lessen. It did give him a good impression, he liked these kinds of pills a lot more than those weapons.
¡°Prince, this pill is medical pill made by a grand master. Its name is; Heavenly Pill. It can heal and recover most injuries which is dealt on the body.¡±
Jeanette smiled while looking at Shin and then over at Aria, smiling like she had already won.
I knew it. The Prince is rather interesting, seems like I got some planning to do later on.
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
Shin said with a gratified tone towards the Niea family. After he spoke, he looked at Tor and Jeanette gratefully.
¡°No need to thank us, Prince.¡±
Tor tried to speak casually, but it couldn¡¯t be hidden that his tone had a sign of happiness.
Laura walked past Shin and took the pill from Jeanette then walked behind Shin again.
The Niea family bowed once again before walking back towards their table and sat down.
All of them sighed in relief after they sat.
Afterwards another group stood up.
In the lead was a fat middle-aged man, he was accompanied by two women in their late 20s. Both of them wore a simple white dress, one of them had blond hair while the other had red hair. The children which was under 10 years, didn¡¯t stand up, they weren¡¯t allowed to go up.
The fat middle-aged man walked casually without minding anyone, glaring at Shin while licking his lips.
¡°Hello, Prince Shin. I¡¯m Lars Lazar from the Lazar family. These two behind me are my wives; Thea and Lena.¡±
As they were mentioned, the two beautiful females bowed their heads down towards Shin.
Lars Lazar was smiling unruly while looking at Shin.
Shin himself disliked that kind of smile, he has seen it way too many times in the past!
He shuddered while thinking of those kind of guys, but Shin tried his best not to be rude towards him.
Shin didn¡¯t answer him, but nodded. Shin looked at Lars with some caution.
Laura and Aria saw the stiffness of Shin, Laura who was behind him, couldn¡¯t see his expression.
But, Aria which was at his side, could see it clearly. His expression was transparent clear as water. He was disgusted!
Aria seriously looked at Shin then at Lars, she quickly picked up the hints.
Heh, it¡¯s just you? Do something and I will break that smug face of yours!
Aria chuckled in her heart while looking at Lars in some disgust. She hadn¡¯t spoken with Lars a lot of times, but she didn¡¯t have that good impression of him. This time, she clearly was disgusted by him.
Well, too bad, but Lars didn¡¯t pick up any of these hints.
He presented gifts, weapon and magic tools. He spoke loads of flattery and praises of Shin, but anyone who heard it could easily tell that Lars was just doing that for showing his good points to the Empress - Aria.
Laura took the gifts and went behind Shin without making a sound, but showing a small frown.
Lars looked pleased with everything as he proudly walked back to his seat, but most people looked at him with pitying gaze. They could all see that the Prince ¨C Shin was disgusted by him, they would all start to distance themselves from the Lazar Family in time.
Next up was the other Guardian Families; Nupa, Feris, Flaken, Azentia, Nispia and Gatticam. They politely and humbly went in front of Aria and Shin, knelt and presented themselves respectfully. They offered the gifts they brought along, different type of weapon, books, tools and magic items.
None of them dared to show any disrespect towards the von Meria Family.
The last remaining Guardian Family remained was the la Ville.
Susan, Elise and Eline stood up from their seats and walked elegantly towards Shin and Aria.
Susan in front, Elise to the left and Eline to the right of Susan. They all knelt on their right knee while looking down.
¡°Prince Shin.¡±
After Susan spoke, she raised her head while staring at Shin.
Almost everyone gasped and widened their eyes, as no one dared to raise their heads without being told so by Shin.
¡°Uh, hi¡¡±
Shin scratched the back of his head while thinking back of what happened last night.
If Shin had to be honest, he could honestly say that he didn¡¯t have good impression of Susan.
¡°I want to apologise for what happened yesterday. I acted rudely without thinking twice.¡±
Susan stared at Shin, she did regret what she did. She spoke sincerely, even if she was a friend of Aria, it was better to have a better connection binding their families.
People in the room spoke in a low tone, trying to figure out why the Lady of la Ville would apologise to Shin for.
Aria relaxed her hand, which was hidden behind her. The hand had a gripping motion, she had already planned to punish Susan if she didn¡¯t apologise. For what kind of punishment she had planned, would we never find out.
Even if they were friends since young age, Aria¡¯s weak point was Shin. She would never let anyone hurt him again.
Shin didn¡¯t know what to do besides being absent-minded, looking dumbly at Susan.
¡°Uh, no need to worry. We could just start over, right?¡±
Shin said so while thinking that was the best thing to do. He knew those families which gathered here were important ones for the Alizad Kingdom, he didn¡¯t want to make unnecessary conflicts for his mother.
Susan smiled lightly after she heard Shin said so.
¡°I thank you, Prince Shin. These two behind me are my daughters.¡±
¡°Present yourselves to Prince Shin.¡±
First one who spoke was Elise.
She raised her head, looking at the young, fragile Shin. She didn¡¯t know what to think of him anymore.
¡°Hello, my name is Elise la Ville. I¡¯m the youngest daughter of the la Ville Family. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Prince Shin.¡±
¡°It¡¯s also nice to meet you too, Elise.¡±
Elise spoke humbly, she knew she had to do so. Shin also spoke back with some respect in his tone.
Then Shin looked towards Eline.
Eline did something no one would dare to do.
She stood up.
She stared at Shin without much expression beside curiosity.
No one dared to speak a word at this moment.
Laura almost rushed towards Eline, but was stopped by Aria¡¯s hand which rose up.
Aria wanted to know what Eline would do.
It was commonly known that Eline was a special existence in the la Ville Family.
She did everything however she saw fit with a good reason.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
Shin tilted his head, also curiously looked back at Eline without knowing why everyone was shocked.
Eline knew she made the right bet when she saw Shin¡¯s expression. She smiled happily in her heart when she saw Shin cutely tilt his head.
She walked slowly towards the two thrones.
Everyone froze, they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.
Laura was wary of the situation, she would lash out if she saw something out of place.
Aria also curiously looked at the two, she wanted to know how they would communicate.
Eline stood right in front of Shin.
¡°Hello Shin, my name is Eline. Let¡¯s be friends, okay?¡±
Eline lightly smiled as she spoke those words as casually you would do to anyone else on the street.
Susan was shocked for a moment before thinking it might be good. She just looked at the two, she wanted to know what Shin would do now.
The other guests in the room were shocked to the point of wanting to yell at Eline for being disrespectful!
Shin stood up from the throne, he was a head smaller than Eline. He brightly smiled as he looked at Eline happily.
¡°Hello Eline! I hope we can be good friends too!¡±
Eline was somewhat dazed of seeing Shin¡¯s bright smile, it made her heart beat faster.
The room was silent, no one could make any sound. It had to be shocking, seeing a prince; the only son of the Empress, acting like a normal person.
Aria had a light smile on her face while looking content, she was happy that Shin could act casually with someone at his age.
Eline stepped back after shaking Shin¡¯s hand and stood at the same line as Elise.
Susan also smiled when she saw her daughter befriending Shin.
¡°Prince Shin, we have come bearing presents.¡±
Two items appeared from the ring.
One was a dark coloured robe.
The other item was a ring. It was a black clad ring with no engravings on it. It looked simple to the point of you could find it at any jewellery store.
¡°This robe was created by my Family. It¡¯s a special one, it has protection against elements and most sharp attacks. This is the only robe we have made and I present it to you, Prince Shin.¡±
Susan stood up and handed it to Shin herself.
She saw how Shin had his eyes glued on the robe.
¡°Ooh, it looks beautiful.¡±
Shin raised his voice as he admired the robe. He touched it and felt the softness and the hardness of it. He respected the person who could make something like this.
Susan was overjoyed that Shin liked the first gift.
¡°Prince Shin, this ring which I brought, was given to me by one of the highest magicians in the continent; Peruka.¡±
There were people who inhaled a mouth load of air after hearing that it was Peruka who gifted Susan the ring.
Peruka is one of the strongest people who exists, anything Peruka gifts, holds unimaginable value.
¡°Peruka told me that this ring will only accept one master. The person who equips this ring, will be the owner of it. After the owner dies, the ring will also evaporate.¡±
¡°This ring allows the owner with; protection. If you ever get into trouble, this ring will help you, I do not know in what way¡ but, I was told it will.¡±
Susan held the ring out to Shin, she didn¡¯t mind giving Shin any kind of treasure, even if it was gifted to her by the strong existences around the continent.
That was because, in front of her right now, was the son of the Empress; one of the strongest too.
No one has spoken about it, nor has anyone seen her fight with her fullest ability. There are those who think Aria might be one of the five strongest beings on the continent.
¡°Uhm, thank you very much.¡±
Shin accepted the ring while thanking Susan with an earnest tone.
Susan smiled lightly before stepping back, she took a peek at Aria before going back to her table with Elise and Eline.
At that moment when the other Families which were invited wanted to go up, an aura spread around the whole castle.
The aura was heavy, the weaker ones dropped down to their knees.
Luckily Aria felt the aura before it enveloped the castle and protected Shin with her own strength
Aria frowned before sensing the person who let out the aura.
¡°Hehe, haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡±
Aria laughed while thinking about the person who rushed in the banquet.
Hehe, seems like it will be a fun banquet!
¡°Empress, who are you talking about?¡±
Laura knew that she wasn¡¯t the opponent of the person who entered the castle, she couldn¡¯t act rashly. Laura placed her hand on the sword in her hand roughly, she would protect Shin with all of her power.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Laura. That person won¡¯t do anything rashly. Hehe, seems like that person will arrive soon enough.¡±
Aria lightly said so while placing her eyes on Shin, finding him alright, she looked at the large door at the back of the throneroom.
Everyone beside Aria was tense. They didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant against such an enemy.
After a couple of seconds, the large door creaked open.
¡°tap tap tap¡±
A tapping sound, light footsteps. Someone entered!
Everyone tried to look at the person who walked in, they wanted to see who¡¯s able to release that kind of aura.
Those who saw, was shocked.
The person who walked in was a girl who didn¡¯t look older than 15!
The girl¡¯s hair is purple which went straight down to her stomach, her skin wasn¡¯t pale but it was white; which made it seem like full of life. Her face was beautiful, she had a charming smile while walking. The clothes she wore was a slim black gothic dress.
Shin stared at the girl, he didn¡¯t look at her hair, clothes nor her slender body. But, he stared at her eyes, he stared at her deep purple eyes. He felt like her eyes were dragging him in.
Shin forgot to breathe for a second, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her eyes.
¡°I-Isn¡¯t that the Purple Witch?! What is she doing here?!?!¡±
¡°H-H-How should I know?! Keep your head down and don¡¯t speak!¡±
¡°Hush!¡±
The guests were mumbling, way too afraid of speaking in front of the Purple Witch, but everyone could hear it.
A witch? Why do they call her a witch?
Shin curiously looked at the young girl who walked in while thinking so after hearing the people talk about her.
The young girl didn¡¯t care about them at all and walked past them.
She glanced at Aria before putting her eyes on Shin which was currently staring at her.
She was put back a little after seeing him stare like that, it wasn¡¯t a stare of fright, it was a stare filled with curiosity and it was innocent.
After a while the young girl put her gaze at Aria again before opening her mouth.
¡°Yes, been a while now Aria.¡±
She glanced at Shin again before speaking with a calm tone.
¡°I heard rumours that you found your son, so I came to visit.¡±
Aria smiled lightly after hearing the young girl speak like that.
She met the young girl when she was traveling before when she was seeking the knowledge to bring Shin to her once more.
¡°Hehe, Kali, I thank you for coming.¡±
¡°So, what do you think of my son?¡±
Aria smiled brightly when she spoke about Shin.
Kali lightly smiled back at Aria when she once again stared at Shin which was still in a daze while looking straight in her eyes.
She closed her eyes for second before opening them again.
When she opened them, the colour changed from deep purple into a golden light which possibly could penetrate anything!
She set her eyes right on Shin.
What she saw was horrifying.
All the organs were twisted.
His bones, all his bones had several fracture marks.
hundreds upon hundreds of fracture marks.
His white pale skin which was mutilated with scars.
Kali closed her eyes, she saw his eyes filled with curiosity and innocence.
She felt a grief and sadness while looking at Shin.
Her breathing became rougher.
She tried to hold back her tears.
She took a large breath and released all the air in her lungs before looking away from Shin.
¡°Y-Your son.¡±
Kali spoke while trying to hide her grief, looking at Aria again.
She had guessed that Aria would know about his condition.
Kali gazed at Shin again, but this time her smile was gentle.
¡°Your son is adorable.¡±
Aria nodded heavily when she heard Kali say that.
¡°Of course, he¡¯s my son, what else could he be if not adorable? Hehe.¡±
Shin got out of daze after hearing what they said, his cheeks turned red and he looked down.
¡°Oh, before I forget.¡±
Aria looked back at the throneroom again and spoke with an indifferent voice.
¡°This banquet is over, return to your homes.¡±
All the guests were afraid of staying there, they were still trembling because of the presence of Kali and Aria.
Who wouldn¡¯t be if they were placed in a room with two of the strongest beings on the continent? If the two released a little bit of their strength or anything and if they got in the crossfire, they would die without a chance to survive.
Most people hurriedly walked out with the guidance of the guards and maids.
Susan looked back at Aria and Kali before she lightly sighed before walking calmly out.
Eline looked at Shin worriedly before following behind Susan.
After everyone left, the maids and the guards was listless before Aria beckoned them also to leave.
The only ones left were Laura, Aria, Kali and Shin.
Laura stood behind Shin, carefully looking at Kali.
Aria sat on her throne, watching Kali with a hint of interest.
Kali was standing in front of Shin and Aria, smiling lightly while her eyes were seriously looking at Shin.
Shin, stared at Kali¡¯s deep purple coloured eyes. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her.
¡°Cough.¡±
Aria coughed to awaken Shin from his daze.
¡°Oh.¡±
Shin looked around and found out that everybody had left.
He glanced at Aria and Laura, finding them waiting for him to start doing something.
¡°Uhm.¡±
Shin stood up from the throne and looked at Kali.
He didn¡¯t know what to do now, he stared at the girl intensely, would she be angry at him?
¡°S-Sorry for staring at you.¡±
¡°But, are you a fairy?¡±
Shin lowered his head while apologizing to Kali, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head as he was embarrassed.
Kali snickered and laughed in her heart while looking at Shin hastily lower his head to apologize.
¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±
¡°Let me introduce myself¡±
¡°I am the Purple Witch Kali.¡±
Chapter 6 - Divinity
As Shin heard Kali¡¯s self-introduction, he stuttered while trying to speak his own name.
¡°My, my name is S-Shin.¡±
¡°Hihi, I know.¡±
Kali giggled happily while seeing that Shin was trying to act respectfully, but didn¡¯t manage at all.
¡°Uhm¡¡±
Shin looked at Kali curiously, wanting to ask something but didn¡¯t dare to do so as he was afraid of the answer itself.
Shin¡¯s conflicted look was transparent, Kali saw that Shin wanted to ask something but held himself back.
¡°Is there anything you want to ask me about?¡±
Kali asked upfront, she was more interested in what Shin wanted to ask about.
Shin¡¯s mouth opened a little before he lowered his head again once more, blushing slightly.
Laura and Aria laughed without making a sound behind Shin, both thought how cute Shin was when lowering his head when he was shy.
Shin tried to look up once again, looking up at Kali before opening his mouth carefully, asking with a tone of anxiety.
¡°W-Why did they call you a¡¡±
Shin carefully looked at Kali, seeing her not being angry yet, he closed his eyes firmly before speaking the last word.
¡°witch?¡±
Shin didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes, he didn¡¯t want to see Kali¡¯s enraged at him.
But, that didn¡¯t happen.
A loud laughter resounded throughout the whole room, it was more of a maniacal laughter.
The one who laughed was Aria.
¡°Hahahaha, oh my, I can¡¯t hold back! Hahaha!¡±
Aria held a hand on her stomach, trying to suppress her crazy laughter.
Laura was slightly surprised by Aria¡¯s foolish laughter, she worriedly peeked at Kali.
¡°Hey, haha, Kali, did you hear that? Ahahaha¡±
Aria¡¯s knees became weak as she laughed like a maniac without holding back.
Kali rolled her eyes around when seeing Aria who couldn¡¯t even control her laughter.
But, truth be told, she was on the edge of laughing out loud too.
She glared at Shin, which was still firmly closing his eyes worriedly.
Hihi, you made fun of me, let¡¯s see how I will tease you now!
Kali smiled gleefully and stupidly while glaring at Shin in a funny manner.
Aria saw Kali¡¯s foolish smile and could already guess what she wanted to do. She didn¡¯t stop her and continued trying to suppress her laughter.
Kali walked closer to Shin, every step made a loud sound.
¡°So, you want to know why I am called a witch?¡±
Kali''s voice carried a hint of coldness and irritation. But, her face was delightedly smiling, trying to suppress her laughter.
The voice entered Shin¡¯s ears, his body became tense, he didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes. He didn¡¯t dare to speak again, he didn¡¯t dare to even step backward towards Aria.
He just hoped that Kali wouldn¡¯t harm him too much.
¡°tap tap¡±
Kali¡¯s footstep came closer to Shin.
Shin¡¯s body trembled lightly, he waited for his punishment.
¡°The reason¡±
¡°I am called a witch, is because.¡±
Shin could only hear Kali¡¯s footsteps coming closer and her cold voice.
His body trembled, he couldn¡¯t move anymore.
Aria saw Shin¡¯s change and became slightly serious, she stopped laughing and worriedly looked at Shin once more.
¡°Because I eat small children, like you! Hihihihi¡±
Kali couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, her voice turned into a laughter.
Aria sighed out of relief before smiling.
Laura smiled lightly when she heard Kali¡¯s last sentence.
Shin, he, barely heard Kali.
He opened his eyes open, if Kali continued any longer he would have cried a river. His eyes were staring at Kali in bewilderment.
¡°Why?¡±
Shock was imbued in Shin¡¯s voice, he was puzzled.
Tears ran down from his eyes while asking Kali, his cracked voice turned into a sobbing.
¡°W-Why?¡±
Shin asked once more with a cracking voice while the tears didn¡¯t stop.
Aria frowned when she heard Shin¡¯s tone.
Kali was surprised by Shin¡¯s sudden change.
¡°¡¯why¡¯ what?¡±
Laura and Aria also wanted to hear what Shin wanted to ask about.
Shin looked at Kali hazily, he didn¡¯t brush away the tears.
A voice filled with sadness resonated the large room.
¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you scold me?¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you hit me?¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you beat me?¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you punish me?!¡±
Shin wailed before turning over to Aria. Staring at her with eyes filled with tears.
¡°Why am I not being punished? Wahh¡±
Shin held his own body, crouching down, crying and weeping.
¡°Why is everyone treating me this kindly?¡±
¡°I, I¡¯m just a beast child, I don¡¯t know anything, I am not good with anything, why are you treating me so kindly?! Giving me food, a warm place where I can sleep, I don¡¯t deserve anything like that!¡±
Shin howled out loudly, all his emotions which were inside of him rushed out.
The three which were listening was shocked beyond anything they have been through. All of them knew at least a little that Shin¡¯s past was horrifying beyond anything they can have thought. But, they had still underestimated it greatly.
Seeing Shin¡¯s emotions gushing out, his tears running down his face, his chaotic voice filled with sadness. It made the hearts of Laura, Aria and Kali ripple and beat faster, their breath became uneven while tears started to form in their eyes.
Kali tried to stretch her arm towards Shin before stopping, she didn¡¯t know what to do, she felt responsible for what happened. She tried to open her mouth to speak, but not a single word came out.
Laura strongly held her tears back as she absentminded stared at the crouching Shin. Her body was frozen on the spot, she couldn¡¯t feel her body.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
Aria. She felt like gazing through hell, seeing Shin¡¯s emotions and hearing what he said.
She knew it was weird that Shin could adapt this quickly. But, it seemed that he held everything back in his own heart.
Aria could feel her heart shatter in thousands of pieces. For Shin to act like this, only meant that what he went through made him change to the point of his mind collapsing.
She blamed herself, if only she was stronger if only they didn¡¯t find out about him.
Shin¡¯s hoarse voice became calmer, he stared only at Aria with hollow eyes.
¡°T-Tell me, why are you treating me, me who can¡¯t do anything, kindly?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice became clearer and louder as he spoke, even so, his eyes were empty.
¡°I¡¯m not worth anything. I have nothing, I can¡¯t do anything. You want to know how I survived?¡±
¡°Heh¡±
Shin let out a self-deprecating laughter as he continued talking.
¡°People enjoy treating others beneath them, they would feel better cursing on others, trampling on others, beating others.¡±
Shin¡¯s skin became paler but continued on talking.
¡°They, they would come every night. Doing everything they wanted to do, laughed out in joy while treating me like trash for their own enjoyment. But, before they left, they would throw a piece of rotten bread at me and say, ¡®Survive until tomorrow.¡¯ Every night after they left, I ate the rotten bread with tears running down my face while hoping that it will all end one day.¡±
¡°So, tell me. I have now gotten food and a warm place to stay, when will you start tormenting me?¡±
Shin asked with a calm voice, as it was supposed to happen. He has already gotten used to it. Even so, tears ran down his face.
W-Why am I crying? Why am I hoping that it won¡¯t happen? Why am I still wishing for a better life?
Aria walked towards Shin, almost falling down several times because of her unevenly steps. She was foolish before when she thought she could handle knowing what had happened to Shin. But, when he clearly stated how he lived, she couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.
Shin watched Aria walking towards him, his eyes showing no emotion anymore. But even so, he felt slightly sad that everything will be like before.
Laura¡¯s legs were weak, she was on the brink of collapsing on the floor. She always thought she was a strong woman who could handle anything at any time, but seeing and hearing Shin, she felt like an idiot for believing so.
Kali¡¯s face became pale as she heard Shin calmly speak about how he was treated. She usually didn¡¯t care about people beneath her, but, her heart was beating harder and faster when watching Shin¡¯s devastated expression.
¡°Son.¡±
Aria was in front of Shin, looking down at him crouching on the floor. Seeing his pale skin, hollow eyes and tears running down from his face dripping on the floor.
Shin didn¡¯t answer but continued looking at her.
Aria knelt down heavily on both of her knees making a thud sound, scraping her knees roughly on the floor.
Shin was slightly worried when he saw her collapse on the floor. Even if he knew that she would torment him, he still felt a warm bond from her. Shin held himself back from helping her, but his heart pained when he couldn¡¯t even ask how she was.
Aria stared at Shin¡¯s hollow eyes, she felt sorrow and sadness. Her body felt heavy, she felt her strength leave her body. Even so, she raised both of her arms up and placed them on Shin¡¯s back, she dragged his small body into her embrace. Tears ran down her face, dripping on Shin¡¯s cheeks.
Shin was bewildered, Shin didn¡¯t dare to think about himself having a loving family. Because if he did and it ended up like every time else in the past, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and his mind would finally break.
But, there was someone who gave him warm food, a warm bed, watched him dearly and even embraced him this warmly.
He, Shin didn¡¯t know what to do. While being with Aria and Laura, Shin had always held back, he didn¡¯t want to get mentally hurt again.
Shin felt the warm tears which dropped from Aria¡¯s face on his cheeks, his emotions boiled up, he tried to resist.
I, I don¡¯t deserve anything! Why are you not just hitting me?! Why, why are you treating me like a human being?!
Shin tried to resist, he didn¡¯t want to feel betrayed anymore.
A weak and soft voice entered Shin¡¯s ears as he wanted to resist.
¡°I will never harm you¡ I will love you¡ Please, please I beg you to believe me, I will do anything for you.¡±
Aria¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker, she hugged Shin in her embrace, not wanting to let go anymore.
Tears gushed out of Shin¡¯s eyes.
¡°You won¡¯t harm me like everyone else? Won''t you despise me like everyone else? You, you won¡¯t leave me like everyone else?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice carried a hint of hope and self-mockery. He wished for happiness but didn¡¯t dare to hope for it.
After he spoke, he felt being grabbed harder by Aria, feeling more tears dropping down on his face.
The warmth he¡¯s feeling from being in Aria¡¯s embrace and the warm tears. Shin¡¯s body started to tremble, Shin¡¯s mind was having a conflict with himself, he wants more warmth from Aria, but he doesn¡¯t want to get emotionally hurt any longer.
Shin has tried for so long to not feel any emotions, but the warmth he¡¯s feeling right now was real.
Aria¡¯s sobbing grew louder as she hugged Shin, tears running down her face. She tried to speak, but only her mouth opened without letting a sound out beside her sobbing.
She didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, she doesn¡¯t know how to make Shin believe in her. She only wished to hug Shin with all her power, that¡¯s all she wished for.
Laura nor Kali spoke, they only absent-minded looked at the mother and son on the floor sobbing and crying.
Kali was mocking herself for being thoughtless, she could clearly guess that Shin should be emotionally weak because of his body condition. But, she just had to push him over the limit which made him break.
She stared at Shin, seeing his eyes filled with way too many emotions even when he tried to not show them; despair, sadness, self-mockery, dazed and a glint of hope. Kali never knew that someone, at least this young could have this many emotions colliding each other at once.
If, if you forgive me one day, I will do anything for you, anything¡
Kali promised in her heart, she, who had never looked at those weaker than her, promised to do anything for someone weak as a child.
Shin felt his strength leaving his body, listening to Aria ¨C his mother¡¯s sobbing was the same as a boulder crushing his heart. He had never felt something like this before, he felt regret for the first time in his life. Seeing his mother this powerless. The empress everyone talked about who was strong, seeing her fall to her knees sobbing loudly.
Aria who wanted to explain and beg her son to not leave her, couldn¡¯t speak a single word.
Kali and Laura didn¡¯t dare to speak nor move a single muscle.
Shin, Shin felt his body being crushed from the inside, he was questioning himself over and over again.
Why is she sobbing?
Why is she, the strong Queen so weak right now?
Why is nothing making sense to me anymore?
Why does my heart hurt so much seeing her like this?
Why¡ Why I want to know¡
A dry, hoarse and weak voice came out of Shin¡¯s mouth as he stared at Aria in a daze.
¡°W-Why?¡±
Aria¡¯s weeping weakened when she heard Shin¡¯s voice, even so, her heart became sadder when she heard his innocent, dry, hoarse and weak voice.
She stared at Shin while tears still running down her face.
Shin stared at Aria. Unbeknownst to himself, his jet-black eyes emitted a light of force which made Kali shudder in fear, Laura suddenly felt her back in cold sweat.
Neither one of them dared to move a single muscle anymore, they feared that they would be crushed to death if they even breathed heavily.
Chapter 7 - Divine energy
There was a cave which had been hidden from society since ancient times. Only a few people know about it and fewer people have been there.
Currently in that ancient cave was an old man sitting on a chair, meditating peacefully.
¡°Sigh¡±
He sighs as he felt an unimaginable power throughout the whole continent.
The old man knew what this power was, he looked determined towards where the power was released before speaking with a powerful voice which shook the whole cave.
¡°I was late last time.¡±
¡°This time, I will be there first!¡±
The old man stood up from his chair and vanished.
Aria felt something different from Kali and Laura. She felt, she felt all the emotions Shin had felt previously in his life.
Her eyes became hazy as tears didn¡¯t stop emerging from her eyes, her heart was beating faster and faster, her mind going through all the memories Shin¡¯s emitted from his eyes.
Aria could see a boy alone, wearing a tattered cloak, crouching. Seeing the boy¡¯s unfocused eyes.
Left out in the cold¡ In the boy¡¯s hand; a small rotten piece of bread¡
Seeing children holding their parents¡¯ hands while walking cheerfully¡
Feeling all the pain¡ All the torture¡ All those harsh words¡
All the despair and darkness shrouding the crouching boy¡
A weak voice came out from the boy¡¯s mouth, ¡®Why did you abandon me, mother?¡¯.
¡°Why did you abandon me, mother?¡±
¡°Why do I have to go through all this?¡±
¡°Why¡ Why is all this happening to me?¡±
Shin cried out the words.
I was left behind by everyone, an unwanted child, I was alright with that¡ But, why is there someone who¡¯s wanting me?
Aria widened her eyes. She had never explained it to him, she had never thought that she could underestimate Shin¡¯s feelings in his previous world that much.
¡°Shin, son.¡±
Aria mumbled while thinking of the war which happened 11 years ago.
¡°Son, the moment you were born, something happened.¡±
Aria stared at Shin, her voice became clearer.
Shin felt the seriousness in her voice and listened to her carefully.
Laura clenched her fists when she thought of what happened back then, her whole body emitted an aura of anger!
Kali who was at that time half a continent away shuddered from the feeling she felt back then.
¡°When you were born, you, you emitted a power across the whole continent.¡±
¡°A power which made everyone dread you.¡±
Aria stared at Shin and continued speaking.
¡°I and your father tried to escape at that time when we were hunted by every major family in the whole continent.¡±
¡°Your father was strong, he managed to hold them back, but they were way too many, more and more started to attack us.¡±
Aria¡¯s voice became faster and uneven as she thought of all the people who tried to hunt them down.
¡°Me, at that time, being weak was protected by my husband. We managed to hide and run away for over a year after you were born. But, stronger and stronger enemies came, they all felt the power you emitted back then, they wanted to eliminate you before you grew up.¡±
¡°Your father told me a secret he undiscovered in an ancient ruin after one battle where he lost his arm. The secret to planting a mark on someone, sending them to another world and how to get them back.¡±
Aria shed a tear when she thought of the day when her husband came back with only one arm.
¡°He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for much longer, he entrusted me with your future¡¡±
¡°The next day he went back to battle to buy time for us to get away and let me send you away. I ran for a week holding you in my embrace without sleeping before finding a cabin, I planted the mark on you, infusing it to a stone which turned it to a dark gem and, and sending you away.¡±
¡°Your father, he battled with a single hand for 30 days and 30 nights against every major power. He, he wanted to buy us as the most time he could muster and lessen our burden for the future.¡±
¡°By the time your father died, 70% of those who arrived died, no one felt your power anymore and thought you were dead, everyone left to heal their own wounds which were dealt after the war.¡±
¡°No one thought of me any longer, I lived in the forests all alone. I lived for the only reason to see you again, I have been fighting since then, fighting to become stronger for your sake.¡±
Aria and Laura shed tears when they reminisced about the past.
Kali closed her eyes while thinking back to the battle she heard across the whole continent. She respected Aria¡¯s husband for his strength and resolve to protect his family.
Shin listened carefully when Aria explained. He closed his eyes.
Ah, so, it was my fault¡
Shin smiled self-mockingly, helplessly thinking about the pain he has caused.
Father. Mother. Thank you for loving me this much¡
¡°Hehehe¡¡±
Shin laughed dryly and weakly while his eyes were closed, he felt like his mind opening for the first time. He thought of how idiotic he was acting, he thought of how idiotic he could be for thinking something bad about his parents.
Shin raised both of his hands up, leaning on Aria ¨C his mother¡¯s chest, he hugged her with all his feelings.
¡°Thank you, mother.¡±
Aria felt happiness bursting out her body, she embraced Shin harder and harder.
Shin suddenly remembered something, he looked strangely at his mother.
¡°Mother, how old are you?¡±
¡°Ugh.¡±
Aria groaned slightly while hearing that question, of course, it would seem weird for a child to see his mother only 10 years older than him.
Laura and Kali snickered while making fun of Aria.
Aria glanced coldly at both, making them tremble.
Aria glanced evilly at both before looking at Shin again
¡°Cough. Uhm. I¡¯m 105 this year.¡±
¡°Besides, besides you, Shin, I¡¯m the youngest one in the room, haha.¡±
Aria laughed coldly while she spoke the last sentence, glancing at Kali and Laura.
Both Laura and Kali felt something bad would happen after seeing Aria¡¯s evil eyes and smile,
She wouldn¡¯t bring up our ages up, right? Right??
Laura and Kali bought had a bad premonition, they both coughed a couple of times, hoping that Aria wouldn¡¯t do so.
105 years?!
Youngest?!
Shin opened his eyes wide at Aria¡¯s words, it was hard to believe something like that.
¡°In this world, the stronger you become, the longer you can live. Or if you eat pills made by strong alchemists.¡±
Aria explained briefly before smiling happily, that smile looked like the same of a demoness to Laura and Kali.
¡°Son, you see, Laura who¡¯s looking younger than me started to train earlier in her life, she should be now 257 years old this year.¡±
Laura who heard Aria say her age to Shin felt like fainting.
Shin¡¯s mouth opened slightly while looking at Laura, 257 years¡
Aria pointed her finger at Kali next, Kali felt her back sweating, she begged Aria not to say it with her puppy eyes.
¡°Kali, didn¡¯t you recently turn 1094 years old?¡±
¡°Uguh!¡±
Kali¡¯s mind became blank, she felt her strength leaving her and almost knelt on the floor. She wanted to lay down and curl up in a ball and cry.
Shin¡¯s mouth opened widely, looking at the teenage girl, who¡¯s almost 1100 years old!
¡°Shin, so you don¡¯t have to worry about mother¡¯s age when I birthed you. Even if people look young, doesn¡¯t mean they are young. I don¡¯t know how power and strength worked in the world you were sent in, but seeing your body weak as a child from here, I¡¯m guessing they weren¡¯t strong at all. So, I guess that they shouldn¡¯t have long lives as people from this world.¡±
Aria still explained calmly, she had guessed that the moment she summoned Shin back to this world. Seeing his strength not becoming stronger in 10 years would usually mean that the world didn¡¯t have any divine energy in the air or the people didn¡¯t have a method to harvest it.
Shin nodded while being absent-minded.
¡°Average people lived to 80 years or so.¡±
¡°¡°¡°Eh, only 80?¡±¡±¡±
Aria, Laura and Kali were all surprised by what Shin said.
¡°That low?¡±
¡°Did they even get stronger?¡±
¡°Did they in the first place harvest some sort of divine energy?¡±
The three mumbled while thinking about what the hell the people did in the world Shin was in.
Kali clearly showed disdain for them, while Laura felt sorry for them.
Shin suddenly felt tired, his whole body lost all his strength.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Shin felt a slight pain in both his eyes, letting out a weak cry, he held his head with both of his hands. The pain grew stronger, Shin couldn¡¯t think straight anymore, he fell on the floor and yelled out in pain.
¡°Gyaaaah!!¡±
Aria hurriedly pulled Shin from the ground and looked over his whole body with a strong aura emitting from her eyes. She saw no injuries on his body, but she saw a huge amount of energy crashing around in his eyes.
Kali and Laura both swept through his body too like Aria did not a second later and saw the change in his body.
Aria tried to control the aura, making it calmer. But, the harder she tried, the more out of control Shin¡¯s aura became.
¡°Give him to me!¡±
Kali yelled in a low voice with a tone which didn¡¯t let anyone refuse.
Aria looked at her briefly before nodding, she lifted Shin up and gave him to Kali.
¡°Protect the area surrounding here!¡±
Kali¡¯s eyes suddenly turned golden again, she emitted an aura stronger than before.
If Aria didn¡¯t suppress Kali¡¯s aura in damaging the area, the city would most likely tremble and the earth would crack open.
Kali held Shin¡¯s small body in her left hand while lifting her right hand high up. The ring on her finger emitted a shine before a vial appeared in her hand, she started to chant lowly but the words were said clearly and the tone was strong.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.¡°¡In the name of the creator Col¡ Heavenly being, accept my existence!¡ The power of heavens, LEND ME IT!!¡¡±
An unimaginable aura merged within Kali, time seemed to stop moving. Only Kali could see clearly, could see the slow movements from Laura and Aria trying to suppress the aura emitted from her.
Kali focused all her power in Shin again, she saw the dark energy inside of Shin, trying to devour his existence!
She felt anger boil up within her, she landed her hand on his eyes, the vial right above his eyes. She¡¯s trying to draw all the dark energy from his eyes, destroying all of it!
Kali frowned the longer it took, this was a secret art technique she learned which could give her an immense amount of power for a short time. After she uses it, she would be weakened for a period of time, this wasn¡¯t something she could do at any given time, it was a risk she wouldn¡¯t usually take.
If Kali was asked if she would have used that power to save someone a day earlier, she would have shown that person a look of disdain and laugh coldly at him.
But, she did it for Shin. A youth she met not one hour ago¡ The moment Shin fell from the pain, a voice inside of her told her to save him, at any given cost!
Kali was a person who followed her instincts, therefore she used her strongest ability without considering the outcome.
The dark energy in Shin¡¯s eyes became dimmer the longer Kali held the potion slightly touching his eyes. The clear liquid inside of the vial evaporated slowly, less and less liquid remained in the vial, the same as the dark energy in Shin¡¯s eyes.
The dark energy dissipated, the same with the humongous aura which was emitted by Kali. A line of sweat rolled down from her forehead. She lost her strength and landed down on her knees. But, still holding Shin, making sure he wouldn¡¯t hurt himself in the fall, even if the fall wasn¡¯t one meter high, Kali didn¡¯t want him to suffer anymore.
Aria and Laura quickly stepped closer to Kali and Shin.
Aria was grateful, she didn¡¯t know why Kali would go that far for Shin, but was glad that she did. Because she herself couldn¡¯t save him, she felt depressed because she still wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect him!
¡°Kali. Tell me, what was all that?¡±
Aria closely looked at Shin and Kali¡¯s weak face, being paler than usual and sweat running down their faces.
Kali didn¡¯t glance at Aria, she only stared at Shin¡¯s pale face. She faintly smiled while speaking to Aria.
¡°¡Death¡±
Kali waited for a second before continuing with a voice hinting of dread.
¡°¡His body contains the divine energy of death.¡±
Aria¡¯s and Laura¡¯s face froze solid after hearing what Kali said. The divine energy of death is special, it gives the one who can control it great power, but the backlash is too terrifying!
Its strength is enough to deal with hundreds of people who have strength close to Laura, but the wielder will suffer with time.
Luckily Kali suppressed a great amount of his backlash this time.
¡°Kali, answer me honestly, why are you here and why did you save Shin?¡±
Aria¡¯s voice was getting colder as she wanted to know the truth before thinking about what to do next.
Kali understood Aria to some extent and spoke without any false words.
¡°I came today because of, his powers. The power which made me tremble out of fear 12 years ago, I wanted to know more about it.¡±
Kali sighed lightly.
¡°I never knew it would be, death¡ Aria, you don¡¯t have to worry, I will not harm your son.¡±
¡°And for me protecting him, even I don¡¯t know yet.¡±
Kali looked up at the ceiling.
¡°I do at least know, your son, Shin, this isn¡¯t his time to die. His fate has something else planned for him, I will watch him and find out what it is.¡±
Aria sighed in relief, she really didn¡¯t want to make Kali her enemy. She still was wary of her, but not that much as before.
¡°I want to take my son to bed, where will you go?¡±
Aria asked lightly, before staring at Shin again while worrying about his wellbeing.
¡°Hmm¡ I think I will stay here. I want to know more about Shin.¡±
Kali answered while thinking about what she would do here.
Aria nodded before picking up Shin from Kali¡¯s embrace.
¡°Laura, let Kali rest in the bedroom next to mine.¡±
Laura bowed before looking at Kali.
Aria held Shin in her embrace, not holding him tightly. She walked out of the throne room and walked towards her bedroom.
Laura and Kali walked behind Aria, no one spoke a single word.
None of the maids or guards was currently in the halls, most of them were in their own courtyards or protecting the front gate, waiting for new orders to follow.
Aria pushed open the doors, she laid Shin on the bed and covered his body with the duvet. She was way too tired to do anything else, she laid beside Shin and closed her eyes.
Laura showed Kali her room before going back to rest too, even Laura who usually sleep less than 4 hours a day, felt like sleeping for half a day.
Everyone in the castle slept peacefully, no one had the strength to do anything at all.
Meanwhile, those in the castle which were resting peacefully, those in the Families which were invited to the banquet had a restless night.
They didn¡¯t know why the Purple Witch would arrive, there might even be a battle. No one dared to let their guards down throughout the entire night, breathing in relief after nothing happened.
While they breathed in relief, Kali woke up after a couple hours of sleep. She yawned while covering her mouth with the back of her right hand.
Kali glanced at the ring on her finger, mentally thinking about the item she wanted. A faint light emitted from the ring, which afterwards a silver robe appeared in her hand.
Kali took off her clothes, showing her petite figure and white skin. Luckily no one was in the room. She wore the silver robe rather slowly, taking her time without any worry.
An aura emitted from Kali, the aura was rather weak but wide enough to cover the whole castle. She wanted to know what was happening, finding nothing interesting, her aura vanished.
Kali went out of her room, seeing Aria¡¯s door open she entered without thinking twice.
She looked at the bed, only Shin sleeping on it with a small frown. Then glancing at the other side of the room, seeing Aria and Laura sitting on the sofa drinking tea.
Kali walked quietly towards them and sat down on the opposite side of Aria.
Laura raised the teapot and filled a black cup up with an aromatic tea before placing the cup gracefully to Kali.
Kali nodded slightly towards Laura to show her thanks, before raising the cup towards her mouth.
No one spoke, they only glanced slightly at each other now and then, after seeing Shin sleep, none of them wanted to wake him up.
¡°UWAAAAHHH!!!¡±
¡°NOOO!!! STOP!! NO NO NO DON¡¯T!!! UWAAAAAAA!!!¡±
A loud scream echoed throughout the whole room.
The three on the sofa dropped the cup in their hand while hurriedly looking at the bed.
Seeing Shin wreaking havoc on the bed, screaming his lungs out, tears running down his face.
Aria flung her cup away, smashing it on the wall while rushing towards Shin.
She hurriedly held Shin in her embrace.
¡°UWAAA!!¡±
¡°Hush hush, it¡¯s all right Shin, mommy is here, it¡¯s all right¡±
Aria spoke with her voice which was filled with sadness, she couldn¡¯t hold her tears back.
Shin which was in Aria¡¯s embrace tossed his arms everywhere, screaming as his tears dripping from his face.
Shin couldn¡¯t hear or see anything, but, he felt something.
It felt secure.
It was warm.
It calmed his mind.
Shin¡¯s arms stopped moving as it dropped down, without moving anymore.
He then heard the voice, the calming, but cracking voice.
Ah, it¡¯s mother¡
It was the voice of his mother which he heard, the one voice he can¡¯t forget.
On the other hand, Aria which was like a broken radio, saying the same things over and over. It seemed like she wanted to calm herself down in the process, tightly holding Shin in her embrace.
Laura didn¡¯t know what to do, she just firmly clenched her fists. Every time she saw Shin¡¯s fragile body, his tears or just his sad voice, she would feel a grief in her heart.
Laura just wanted to do something for Shin, if, if it could help him just a little, she would go all out just to help him. But, she didn¡¯t know what to do.
Kali who was a little more experienced with life itself would usually look away at these kinds of actions. But, this time, her eyes couldn¡¯t leave the boy who was currently being hugged by his mother.
She absent-mindedly looked at Shin, his body which was weaker than a child. Her face wore an expression of being confused.
This was the first time she felt bonded with another person since a long time ago. Kali closed her eyes, listening to Aria¡¯s voice which was trying to calm down the screaming Shin.
It, it feels just like back then.
Kali put her hand over her heart, opening her eyes and looking at Shin again with warm eyes and a gentle smile on her face.
Shin didn¡¯t know where he was, everything around him was dark, but he could hear voices.
He knew that his mother ¨C Aria was embracing him right now, hearing her voice which was trying to calm him down.
He heard the rough breathings which came behind Aria, he didn¡¯t know who they were, but he could guess Laura should be the one or one of them.
Shin¡¯s screaming calmed down, he stopped after finding out that he was in a safe place. Even if it was a dark place, he felt safe being close to Aria.
¡°Shin, Shin, Shin¡±
Aria held Shin in her embrace, not wanting to let go. She called out his name in succession, wanting to confirm that he really was here with her and not leaving her.
¡°M-Mother, I¡¯m here¡±
Shin¡¯s hoarse and weak voice, which Aria barely managed to hear, managing to finally calm Aria down.
Aria did finally let Shin out of her embrace after hearing his voice, she managed to let out a dumb smile. She was very happy to hear his voice.
Light penetrated Shin¡¯s eyes as he closed and opened his eyes a lot of times before adapting.
Oh, when did we return to the bedroom?
Shin who finally managed to see where he was, thought of how he could have gotten here. Then, then he remembered that almost everyone he has met recently was really strong.
¡°Shin, why did you scream? Did you have a nightmare? Please tell mother about it.¡±
Aria looked at Shin worriedly, she had only heard these kinds of screams from those who had been suffering from despair.
She had even let out a similar scream in the past, she knew if Shin would scream like that meant that he¡¯s suffering from what she can¡¯t see.
After Shin heard Aria wanted to know about his nightmare, his body trembled. Wanting to forget of what he remembered.
Feeling Shin¡¯s trembling body, Aria¡¯s eyes became moist. Her voice became hoarse as she looked at Shin.
¡°P-Please tell mother about it.¡±
Shin who had been wanting to put those memories under a rock and forget them over time, couldn¡¯t do so. Aria wanted to know his deepest scars, it wasn¡¯t something that could be known to just anyone. Just remembering it makes Shin tremble in fear.
¡°Do, do you really want to know?¡±
¡°The things which have been forever haunting me.¡±
¡°My deepest scars. Do, do you really want to know?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice became even hoarser, looking at Aria with a gaze which held no emotions.
Shin¡¯s eyes lost its warmth.
Lost its shine.
His eyes were dead, looking at everything like it was the same, showing no emotions.
Aria, Laura and Kali which saw his eyes forgot how to breathe, they didn¡¯t know what could have made a boy¡¯s eyes like that.
¡°Shin, I, I want to know everything.¡±
Aria still wanted to know, it was something she would place in her heart forever.
Shin¡¯s eyes turned over to Laura and Kali, looking at them like they were just air, plainly speaking.
¡°What about you two? Do you still want to be here?¡±
Laura and Kali which was being looked at like that by Shin, hearing his voice, they gulped as they were somewhat frightened.
But, even so, Laura nodded.
Kali tried to open her mouth to say something, but no words came out. She only nodded after finding out that she couldn¡¯t speak a single word.
Shin left Aria¡¯s embrace, looking at the bed which he was laying on. He pushed himself back putting a pillow behind himself as he looked at the three again before opening his mouth, trying to speak calmly but with a voice filled with sadness.
Chapter 8 - A frightful night
In the cold winter, the city was busy as people were walking everywhere without minding if they pushed people out of their path.
At the outskirts of the city, the slums. There were drunk men walking from one bar to another. In the dark alleys, you could see people dealing drugs to earn money.
But, all these had nothing to do with the child who saw all this.
The child who has seen these things day in and day out was just a little kid not even 10 years old.
That kid was special, he was wrapped in a thin dark cloak. His hair was messy and dirty but it still held its silver glance. His eyes glanced at everything but showing no emotions.
That kid walked past everything, he walked to where he lived. He glanced at the building he lived in, it looked like a crude building which nobody has cleansed for over a decade. Making it seem like it would collapse if it encountered a storm.
The kid entered the crude building where he would usually sleep, the only reason he managed to find this place was that no one dared to enter this ¡®haunted¡¯ house.
The child could remember having a name which he got when he was born, he was always called the same thing by others. Shin ¨C that¡¯s what everyone called him, so that should be his name, right? That was at least how the kid thought.
Shin walked sloppily in as he fell on the floor.
Shin took his right arm out of the cloak, a single piece of rotten bread. He smiled faintly as he could finally eat something. He lifted the piece of rotten bread to his mouth, trying to chew the rock-hard bread. As he was chewing it, he saw a pool of muddy water on the ground, he crawled towards it. Shin slurped the filthy water, trying to make the hard bread a little squishy.
After biting the rotten bread and drinking the dirty water, he finally sat down on the floor. Shin didn¡¯t do anything, he just sat there silently, staring at the wall with no expression.
Shin knew that they would visit him tonight too, he didn¡¯t have any choice either. He has nowhere else to stay at and he couldn¡¯t find food by himself.
Time passed as Shin was just silently waiting, the sun went down as the sky turned darker and darker.
¡°I wonder how much food I will get this time¡¡±
Shin whispered to himself while thinking that they would arrive soon enough. Even so, his voice didn¡¯t contain anger, joy or sadness, Shin¡¯s face was just blank too, like his eyes.
Shin had a wish, it wasn¡¯t a grand wish, it was a rather simple wish too.
¡°I, I wish to see the sunrise.¡±
Betraying everything his face and voice expressed, Shin just wanted to live for one more day.
This was something Shin had always said as the sky turned dark, he would never know if he could live to see the sunrise.
¡°Hey! Shitty brat, are you here?!¡±
¡°Get out here kiddo, are you not coming to welcome us?¡±
¡°Hehe, kid, we¡¯re here tonight too.¡±
Shin could hear three men speaking loudly as they entered the place where he lived.
He turned around to look at them.
Three men, they all were in their late 30s. They wore a sadistic smile while staring at Shin, laughing like they were crazy.
¡°Brat, are you not going to talk?!¡±
The man in the middle with black hair walked closer to Shin, he raised his right leg as he brutally kicked Shin¡¯s face.
Shin who got kicked got smashed down to the ground heavily, he could taste blood in his mouth as he tried to forcefully swallow it down.
¡°Hey Simon, don¡¯t start without us!¡±
The one to the right of Simon laughed as he also walked closer to Shin.
¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry Larry. But, this shitty brat didn¡¯t welcome us, so I¡¯m teaching him some manners.¡±
¡°Right right, I will also help you teach him some manners.¡±
Larry said with a taunt, his lips curved upwards as he walked closer to Shin.
Shin who had managed to sit up again glanced at Larry which was walking towards him now.
¡°Hey kiddo, let me teach you some manners, alright?¡±
Larry spoke while laughing in the end. He grabbed Shin¡¯s hair and raising his body up, making Shin scream in agony.
Larry looked Shin who was squirming around, he raised his left hand and punched Shin¡¯s cheeks, which made Shin fly and smash down on the ground again.
Shin fell again and curled himself up into a ball as he didn¡¯t want to feel more pain any longer.
¡°Don¡¯t be so rough on the little kid, the fun is just starting.¡±
The last person walked towards Larry and Simon, his eyes had a glint of savageness while staring at Shin who was currently curled up in a ball on the ground.
¡°Hehe, sorry Serrus. Do you want to start?¡±
Simon asked Serrus while laughing, he couldn¡¯t wait for his turn to begin.
¡°Of course, I will start.¡±
Serrus walked towards the curled-up Shin and spoke casually.
¡°Hey kid, if you don¡¯t sit up, I will kill you.¡±
Serrus didn¡¯t forget to threaten the little boy with his life, they did find out that this little punk didn¡¯t want to die and it worked well to threaten him with it.
As Serrus guessed, the moment he finished speaking, Shin stiffly sat again.
Shin would do anything just to survive.
Shin had a single question that he wants to be answered, but that question was not for these men. Therefore, Shin had to survive until he could ask the question to the person he has been waiting for.
¡°Well, do come here boy.¡±
Serrus raised Shin on his feet as he pushed him towards a chair, letting him sit on it.
¡°Now, give me your hand. I will let you pick which hand today.¡±
Serrus wanted to sound generous, but, he was still showing a sadistic smile.
Shin who obviously knew what was going to happen, stared at his hands.
His left hand that had just recovered while his right hand hasn¡¯t been injured for a while.
Shin raised his right hand.
¡°Hehe, seems like it will be your right hand this time.¡±
Serrus laughed while he grabbed Shin¡¯s right hand. He placed Shin¡¯s hand on the table which was in the corner of the room.
¡°Give me the stuff we brought.¡±
Serrus ordered Simon and Larry as he was still going to enjoy his fun.
Simon and Larry nodded while going back to the entrance, picking up the bags they brought along.
¡°Here you go, Serrus.¡±
Both just handed their bags to Serrus as they sat back, wanting to enjoy the show.
Serrus went through the bags, picking the few things he wanted to play with.
Shin who was looking at Serrus taking out a few things made him slightly tremble. But, Shin only breathed heavily while glaring at his own right hand worriedly.
¡°Boy, are you ready for some fun?¡±
Serrus stood across Shin, he placed a tool on the table near Shin¡¯s hands. What he placed on the table was a hammer, Shin didn¡¯t speak at all but his eyes widened up.
Shin tried to pull back his hand when he saw the hammer, but Serrus grabbed Shin¡¯s small hand roughly.
¡°Don¡¯t try to escape, kid.¡±
Serrus placed Shin¡¯s hand on the table, not letting him move it. He used his other hand to pick up the hammer while laughing without any care.
Shin saw that the man raised the hammer up. Shin didn¡¯t dare to watch at all, he closed his eyes tightly. He just waited for the pain to arrive.
Serrus which held the hammer raised up, looked at the fragile hand on the table. He smiled even more as he struck down the hammer with all his might towards the fragile hand.
¡°Bang!¡±
¡°Snap!¡±
¡°UWAAAAAAHHH!!!!¡±
Shin could feel his hand being crushed by the hammer he roared out in pain. Shin couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he grabbed his right hand and fell down again on the floor, rolling around while tears emerging from his eyes.
¡°Uwaaaa!!¡±
¡°Ou ou uwaa!!¡±
Shin screamed as he saw his right hand destroyed. He could see that his bones were broken and blood was everywhere.
¡°Hahaha, scream more for me!¡±
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.Serrus kicked Shin¡¯s stomach as he laughed in pleasure, seeing the kid wailing and rolling around.
¡°We¡¯re just starting, don¡¯t get weak on me already.¡±
¡°Hey, you two! Put him on the chair again!¡±
Serrus yelled at Simon and Larry as he wanted to have more fun.
¡°Haha, sure boss!¡±
Simon laughed happily as he was enjoying the show.
¡°Little brat, stand up!¡±
Shin which had barely managed to calm down got kicked again. Simon kicked Shin¡¯s back without holding anything back, making Shin cough up blood as he felt the pain.
Simon grabbed Shin¡¯s face as he dragged him towards the chair again, Simon raised Shin¡¯s whole body and shoved him on the chair before leaving to sit in his spot again to enjoy the show.
Shin breathed heavily as he felt pain throughout his body, he could barely keep his eyes open as he just wanted to faint right now.
But before Shin could even close his eyes, he felt something hard slap his face.
Serrus slapped Shin when he saw that Shin was going to faint.
¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t let you sleep yet.¡±
He raised his hand once more and slapped Shin a couple of times. When he finally stopped, he could see Shin¡¯s face turning bright red and blood running down his lips.
¡°Ugh.¡±
Shin looked hazily up at Serrus while groaning.
¡°Bastard, don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±
Serrus punched Shin¡¯s face pushing him back in his chair. But, he didn¡¯t stop, he stood right in front of him, holding his shoulder with his left hand while punching his face with his right hand.
¡°You got that bastard? Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±
Serrus angrily roared while he continued punching Shin.
¡°Y-y-yes¡±
Shin could only weakly reply while getting beaten. He could only see red through his eyes.
¡°Hump!¡±
Serrus stopped punching him after he saw Shin¡¯s face covered with blood. He looked at the table again, lifting the hammer which was dropped on it. Serrus forcibly grabbed Shin¡¯s right hand, placing it on the table again. A crude smile appeared on Serrus¡¯s face as he lifted the hammer again before striking it on Shin¡¯s hand.
¡°Uwaaaahh!!!¡±
Shin could feel his hand being crushed by the hammer, Shin tried to pull his arm back but couldn¡¯t under the pressure of Serrus.
¡°Hahahaha¡±
Serrus just laughed while lifting the hammer again and using all his might to hit Shin¡¯s hand which was twitching on the table.
Serrus didn¡¯t stop, he raised it and hit it down on Shin¡¯s hand over and over.
After seeing Shin¡¯s hand being mutilated, every single of his bones in his hand was crushed, did Serrus finally stop. He threw the hammer away while looking at the panting boy.
¡°n-no¡ stop¡ I don¡¯t want it anymore¡¡±
Shin cried as he was whispering to comfort himself, Shin¡¯s eyes were blank as his mind was in trance after being in that much of pain.
¡°Hey, you two, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±
Serrus finally stopped after he saw how bad state Shin was in. But he didn¡¯t care about that at all, he was just smiling cruelly while seeing him like that.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s our turn now, haha.¡±
Simon laughed happily as he stood up, Larry which had been silently watching also stood up and walked behind Simon.
Simon stood in front of Shin, seeing him whisper something over and over to himself.
¡°Hey, brat!¡±
Shin didn¡¯t answer, he was just murmuring repeatedly, wanting to be somewhere else than here.
Simon¡¯s face twitched as he was ignored, he grabbed Shin¡¯s hair and threw him on the floor.
¡°Thud¡±
Shin finally awakened from his daze, he glanced back at Simon in fear. Shin hurriedly tried to crawl away from them using his left arm and legs.
¡°Brat, don¡¯t think about escaping!¡±
Simon used his heavy boot to trample Shin¡¯s back.
Shin once again heavily felt being crushed as he was being trampled by Simon.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Shin managed to only weakly groan as he was being stepped on, he couldn¡¯t think how many times he felt it, but it didn¡¯t stop.
¡°Hey, let me come too.¡±
Larry glared at Simon repeatedly trampling Shin on the floor while having a fresh smile on his face. Larry tapped Simon¡¯s shoulder as he was pushing him back.
¡°Kid, are you still alive?¡±
Larry could only laugh while staring at Shin trying to crawl away.
Shin couldn¡¯t feel his lower body any longer, he had tears running down from the corner of his eyes as he was using his left hand trying to pull himself away from them.
Larry walked to Shin¡¯s side as he stared at Shin, Larry then glanced at the tools they brought along. He left Shin as he was looking through the bags with tools.
¡°Well, what should we try using today, kid?¡±
Larry asked Shin with a tone filled with happiness as he was going through each tool.
¡°Ooh, what about this one?¡±
The tool Larry picked up was qilianbian (Note; qilianbian is a metal whip invented in China in the late 1900s. The lash is usually made of steel rods decreasing in size linked by smaller rings).
Larry looked at the whip as a smile emerged, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back as he was letting the lash coil around on the floor. Larry walked slowly towards Shin, step by step, the metal whip got dragged behind him making a scraping sound.
Shin who could hear the scraping sound hurriedly glanced at the whip Larry was dragging, Shin¡¯s eyes widened and he forgot to breathe. Fear could be seen all over Shin¡¯s face as he made grinding sounds when biting his teeth together.
Shin hastily tried to crawl away from Larry, Shin could see the door one meter away from him. Shin could finally see some hope as he was dragging his body towards the door.
¡°Tap tap tap¡±
Larry deliberately walked slowly.
¡°Are you thinking of leaving?¡±
Larry mocked Shin as he grabbed Shin¡¯s left leg and dragged him back.
¡°NO!! NOOOOOO!!!!¡±
Shin¡¯s nails chipped as he tried to grab on the floor making a trace of blood run from every nail.
¡°NOOOO!!¡±
Shin could see himself being dragged further and further away from the door, screaming in pain as his last hope was being shattered.
¡°Hahahaha.¡±
Larry laughed as he uncoiled the whip, he glared down at Shin who was yelling out in pain. Larry let out a smile as he walked back a few steps before lashing out the whip towards Shin¡¯s unprotected back.
The whip hurled while creating an ominous sound.
¡°Wh-tch!¡±
Shin could feel something sharp slashing his skin, Shin clenched his teeth and left fist while trying to endure the pain.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Weak groaning sounds could be heard as blood could be seen from where the whip hit.
Larry coiled the whip back again before he lashed out once again.
¡°Wh-tch!¡±
Again and again
¡°Wh-tch! Wh-tch!¡±
Larry finally stopped when he couldn¡¯t hear Shin¡¯s groaning anymore, he couldn¡¯t even see Shin moving either. Larry could only barely see Shin¡¯s fingers twitching.
Shin could barely feel his body anymore, his vision began turning black as he stared at the door trying to stretch his arm towards it.
Larry unhurriedly coiled the whip together while walking to the bags full of tools, he threw the whip in the bag again as he glanced through the items once again before sighing.
¡°There¡¯s nothing fun to use¡¡±
¡°Simon, Serrus, did any of you bring something fun to use?¡±
Larry asked with a smile while glancing at the two men enjoying the show.
Simon shook his head while pointing towards one of the bags.
¡°That¡¯s all I brought this time, I can bring more stuff next time.¡±
Larry sighed once again while glancing at Serrus.
¡°You?¡±
Serrus smiled as he thought of something good then nodded with a shine in his eyes.
Serrus took off his jacket, placing it on the table. He zipped open the pocket, grabbing the item and pulling it out.
Larry¡¯s eyes widened before laughing wickedly, he glared at the needle in Serrus¡¯s hand.
¡°Serrus, what did you buy this time? Haha.¡±
Serrus spoke pridefully while looking at the needle filled with serum.
¡°Neuron amplifier. This one here will amplify all senses over 10 times!¡±
¡°Really?! Let¡¯s use it right away.¡±
Serrus nodded as he walked towards Shin, crouching beside him. Serrus stabbed the needle on his neck and emptying the liquid in his body.
¡°Ugh!¡±
¡°¡Wh-what¡¯s t-this?!¡±
¡°Uwaa¡±
Shin groaned and screamed because he suddenly felt his whole body burning up in pain.
As Shin tried to overcome the pain, he felt a crushing pain destroying his ribs.
Shin landed on the floor face up, hazily looking at the two men kicking him repeatedly. Shin¡¯s groaning weakened as his vision turned dark.
All that Shin could feel was a stabbing pain throughout his whole body. Shin¡¯s breathing became heavier, his eyes were black, seeing nothing.
Serrus, Larry and Simon didn¡¯t stop. They trampled Shin, threw his body against the walls and used knives to cut his skin while wearing a smile on their faces.
When they took a break, they could smell the room stank of sweat and blood. They also saw the first shine from the sun shining through the windows.
¡°Uh. I¡¯m tired.¡±
¡°Yeah, it was tiresome.¡±
¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go back.¡±
Simon, Larry and Serrus stretched their bodies as they put the tools in their bags.
Simon and Larry both picked up their own bags as they started walking towards the door.
¡°Hey, did anyone bring a piece of bread?¡±
Before they could leave, Serrus asked the two of them.
Simon shook his head as he used his hand to knock his head.
¡°No, I forgot.¡±
¡°What about you, Larry?¡±
Serrus asked Larry before Simon could finish speaking.
Larry nodded lightly as he remembered. He placed the bag on the floor once again and going through the extra pockets, grabbing a piece of bread covered with mould.
Larry glanced at Shin who was barely breathing before he threw the piece of rotten bread near his head.
¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat, we don¡¯t want you to die.¡±
Larry spoke those words with no sincerity before he walked out the door.
Simon and Serrus both followed him without looking back.
After Shin¡¯s breathing turned a little better, his eyes started to see some colour too. He hastily looked around before he sighed in relief as he grabbed the piece of rotten bread with his left hand.
Shin managed to lean against the wall while the piece of rotten bread was still in his hand. He only stared at it with mixed emotions.
He finally looked up, Shin looked outside of the window, the sun rising from beyond the mountains. Shin once again looked down at the piece of bread again before lifting it towards his mouth.
¡°Ugh¡±
Shin groaned weakly as he tried to eat the bread.
Without him knowing, his dark eyes turned red. Inside of Shin¡¯s body, his bones and ruptured blood vessels were mending at a quick pace.
Shin felt his pain lessen as he ate the bread while looking out the window.
He could only mumble weakly to himself as tears appeared and ran down his face.
¡°W-Why, why was I abandoned?¡¡±
chapter 9 - Wake-up call
The room turned quiet when Shin finally finished.
Shin was still looking at the three without any emotions showing on his face. His tone throughout the whole story was the same, uncaring with a hint of sadness.
Now, show me your true colours¡
Shin still was sure that they were all acting, just to torment him later.
Kali was currently staring at Shin, her eyes were widened and her skin looked sickly pale. She closed her eyes, but her breathes couldn¡¯t calm down after hearing of Shin¡¯s nightmare.
Something like that really did happen to him, right?
Kali knew the answer without needing to think of it. Kali opened her eyes, this time staring at Shin with determination.
Laura had long ago collapsed on the floor, absent-mindedly listened to Shin as he continued telling his story. She stroked her eyes, finding it wet, she glanced down at her skirt, finding it damp with tears. Laura couldn¡¯t think straight as she only looked dumbly at Shin, hoping that her emotions would be conveyed.
Shin glanced at both, he still couldn¡¯t believe them acting like that.
He last glanced at Aria who was currently sitting on the bed, nearest him.
I knew it, just like before¡
Shin couldn¡¯t see Aria''s pale skin, her worried eyes nor her tears. Shin could only see her eyes glaring at himself as a predator would stare at their prey, he could see Aria¡¯s lips curving upwards as she was mocking him.
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Shin could only sigh lightly while knowing that he had right.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Aria only laughed wickedly as she was glaring at Shin.
¡°Why don¡¯t I try it too? It sounds fun to torment you.¡±
Aria¡¯s tone was filled with excitement as she smiled brightly.
¡°What?! What are you doing, Aria?!¡±
Kali was the first one to react, denouncing Aria while standing up, wanting to stand in-between them.
Aria turned around and shoved her away.
¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way, I want to have some fun, you know?¡±
Aria ridiculed Kali as she knew Kali was currently weakened.
Kali got shoved back further away from Shin, who was just helplessly smiling as he knew something like this would eventually happen.
Kali¡¯s heart hurt even more as she glanced at the corner of Shin¡¯s eyes which was moist.
Laura tried to stand up, before she even could stand up properly, she got knocked down by Aria¡¯s fist.
¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me¡¡±
¡°I found something fun that I can play with, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to stop me!¡±
Aria threatened the two of them with an ice-cold tone before turning around and stared at Shin like a savage.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
¡°Shin¡¡±
Aria crawled into the bed closer towards Shin, her mouth was smiling like she was enjoying all of this.
Shin could only see Aria¡¯s vicious side, Shin didn¡¯t close his eyes. Even when he knew that Aria would torment him and play with him as a toy, he wouldn¡¯t resist. She was still his mother, he would only endure.
Shin could not blame anyone else than his own fate, his fate was to be tormented, deprived of everything and tortured. He only stared at Aria with a warm gaze as she was crawling closer towards him.
Aria managed to catch on all these changes on his face, she didn¡¯t care anymore and pounced on Shin!
Aria placed both her hands near Shin¡¯s armpits, she stretched her fingers while smiling wickedly.
The next second, Aria started to tickle Shin¡¯s armpits rapidly!
¡°Uwa!! No, no, no, no, stoooooop! Hahahahah stop, please stop it, haha.¡±
Shin which for the first time got tickled, couldn¡¯t stop laughing while begging for Aria to stop.
Aria smiled happily as she tickled faster and faster, she kissed Shin¡¯s cheeks too without any break.
Kali and Laura could only dumbly watch Aria tickling and kissing Shin.
Kali felt like an idiot, placing her hand on her face while rolling her eyes. Even when her face was hidden, she smiled faintly.
Laura smiled too when she could only stare at the two of them playing on the bed.
¡°uwaa, stoop, I can¡¯t take it anymore, ahaha¡¡±
Shin¡¯s voice weakened while he panted rapidly, Shin could feel Aria¡¯s soft lips kissing his cheeks over and over again.
Shin could feel Aria¡¯s warm body embracing him while tickling and kissing him repeatedly.
Aria finally stopped after seeing Shin could only twitch on the bed without any strength left in his body.
Aria licked her lips, making loud noises.
¡°Slurp, nom nom, it was delicious!¡±
Aria picked Shin¡¯s fragile body in her embrace as she spoke softly in his ears.
¡°I will torment you like this every single day¡ You are way too tasty! Hehe.¡±
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned red as he looked down. Tears emerged from the corner of his eyes before running down his face.
He finally understood, it was all clear to him now, he was the one misunderstanding everything from the start.
Shin hugged Aria with all his force, what he got in return was a soft hug.
Shin sniffled countless times, trying to repress his tears. Shin only closed his eyes as he was welcoming all of Aria¡¯s warmth inside of himself, he felt an unimaginable power in his own body, circling everywhere from his legs to his head. The power strengthened his bones, blood vessels, organs and his skin. Shin only felt his body becoming lighter, he didn¡¯t think much of it as the power circled around his body.
¡°Have you calmed down now?¡±
Aria asked softly as she caressed Shin¡¯s cheeks, pinching him gently.
Shin only nodded while enjoying the touch of Aria¡¯s fingers. His eyes closed while appreciating every touch and warmth he could feel.
¡°Shin.¡±
Aria spoke tenderly as she pinched Shin gently.
¡°I will never hurt you.¡±
¡°You are my treasure. In my heart, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±
She could only speak those words. Aria knew after she heard Shin¡¯s nightmare or more to say how he lived before, that Shin wished for a warm family but, couldn¡¯t see himself somewhere like that.
Aria could only force Shin to trust her, her plan was simple, it was to force Shin into submission with kisses and tickles!
Shin could only let out a bright smile as he listened to Aria.
¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Shin remembered how rudely he acted, his face twitched as he worriedly looked at Aria.
¡°D-do you forgive me?¡±
Shin¡¯s mouth dropped downwards as tears emerged from his eyes. Shin didn¡¯t want to lose this warmth the moment he gained it.
Aria¡¯s eyes were warm as she ruffled Shin¡¯s hair and she kissed his cheeks once again.
¡°I will never leave you, Shin.¡±
Aria¡¯s gentle voice entered Shin¡¯s ears, letting his body feel at ease.
¡°You don¡¯t have to ask for forgiveness to me.¡±
Aria¡¯s eye dropped as her face expressed emotions of grief and sadness.
¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s supposed to ask you for forgiveness. I was the one who couldn¡¯t protect you, it¡¯s all my fault that you went through all those awful things.¡±
¡°No! It wasn¡¯t your fault, mother!¡±
Shin yelled out as he heard Aria blaming herself for everything, Shin shook his head without stopping.
¡°No, mother. It wasn¡¯t your fault!¡±
Shin didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only hug Aria, trying to express his own deepest feelings to her through his hug.
¡°Can you see?¡±
Aria softly spoke.
¡°Our hearts are connected, mine and yours. Shin, I know it was hard for you to be all alone, but I will stay by your side from now on.¡±
¡°Um, um.¡±
Shin could only nod weakly while accepting Aria¡¯s heartfelt words.
¡°growl¡¡±
A low growl sounded out from Shin¡¯s stomach.
Shin¡¯s face turned bright red as he shyly looked away while using his left hand to cover over his stomach, trying to suppress the growling sounds.
¡°Hihihi. Aria, you played with Shin that much that he¡¯s even hungry now, hihi.¡±
Kali snickered while teasing Aria. Kali had a faint smile on her face as she stared at Shin¡¯s embarrassed face.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
¡°I will go right away and check if the chefs have made cooked something.¡±
Laura swiftly stood up and left the bedroom, before she went through the door, she glanced back at Shin and smiled brightly.
¡°Aria, would you mind me trying something?¡±
Kali suddenly asked Aria, her smile vanished as she glanced at Aria and then back at Shin.
Aria only narrowed her eyes before nodding.
¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±
Kali gestured Aria to step away from the bed while staring at Shin.
Aria reluctantly left Shin¡¯s hug, she could only see Shin¡¯s worried eyes before he sat properly on the bed. Aria stepped off the bed, placing her arms on her waist as she glared at Kali.
Kali didn¡¯t mind Aria¡¯s glare as she only looked at Shin, she walked step for step closer to Shin. She could see Shin¡¯s finger intertwine and worriedly looking back at her.
¡°Hihi, I have something to tell you.¡±
Kali''s mouth turned into a delightful smile as she had already figured out her feelings.
Shin didn¡¯t speak, but he could feel his own back sweating.
¡°Didn¡¯t you ask if I was a fairy or a witch, did you not?¡±
Kali snickered while smiling happily.
¡°Um, y-yes.¡±
Shin could only nod weakly while looking at Kali.
¡°Well, I have something important to say.¡±
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali laughed as she continued speaking.
¡°To everyone else, I will be the witch they all know me as.¡±
When Kali spoke this far, Shin could only gulp heavily as he was glaring at Kali crawling on the bed closer towards him.
¡°But.¡±
Kali spoke slowly as she crawled closer and closer to Shin.
¡°In your eyes.¡±
¡°I will be your only fairy.¡±
Shin could only hear Kali¡¯s tender voice as he stared into her purple eyes, seeing her placing her arms around himself and pushing him into her embrace.
¡°Hihi. Shin, aren¡¯t you overjoyed? You got yourself a beautiful fairy, hihi.¡±
Kali¡¯s tender voice entered Shin¡¯s ears. Kali knew that she had fallen for Shin the moment they met when he was staring at her eyes deeply while his face expressed curiosity towards her.
The more Kali found out about Shin, the stronger her heart beat. At first, Kali didn¡¯t know what this kind of feeling was. But, when she saved his life, she felt her heart relieved and when she heard how Shin had been living, she could feel a stabbing pain in her heart.
Kali could finally understand what her feelings were, love. Kali who had always been shoved away was accepted entirely by Shin.
Shin could only see a beautiful fairy in Kali. Kali who was shown this kind of emotion, could not hold herself back any longer. She had finally promised herself that she would stay by his side, no matter what.
¡°Um¡ I knew it.¡±
Shin could only speak feebly when his eyes were staring deep into Kali¡¯s eyes.
¡°You¡¯re a fairy.¡±
¡°Hihi¡±
Kali could only laugh and tenderly stroking his hair.
¡°Shin.¡±
Aria voice sounded somewhat cold as she stared at the two of them. In body size, they might look perfect for each other.
But¡
¡°Shin, do you really want to love a 1000-year-old girl? She¡¯s almost a hundred times older than you.¡±
¡°Ugh!¡±
Kali could only glare at Aria angrily, how could she continue with yelling out her age every time?!
Shin nervously thought of something as he looked down on his hands, his smile vanished as he worriedly glanced up at Aria again.
¡°Mother¡±
Shin¡¯s voice almost sounded he would cry at any moment, which made Aria shocked as her eyes widened.
¡°What is it, Shin?¡±
Aria asked anxiously, it was Aria¡¯s first time seeing Shin timid like this.
Kali also looked worriedly at Shin, wanting to hear what could have made him depressed.
Shin showed them his fragile hands covered with scars.
¡°Can my weak body really cultivate? I want to become stronger, but, but, my body.¡±
Shin¡¯s head dropped downwards as he was worried to hear their answer. Shin understood that people could live longer if they were stronger, but could he also cultivate with his weak and fragile body? Shin didn¡¯t want to disappoint Aria, Kali nor Laura if he couldn¡¯t even cultivate to become stronger, would they throw him out while glaring at him in disdain?
Both Aria and Kali looked dumbly at the situation. The strongest divine energy which barely appears once ten millennia and the wielder think he can¡¯t even cultivate his own powers?
If anyone heard this, they would rather believe that they were gods than something like this.
The first one to react was Kali as she pounced on Shin, hugging him excitedly while mocking Aria with her eyes.
¡°Of course, Shin. I promise you that you will be able to train your powers, I will personally help you with all I got.¡±
Kali didn¡¯t forget to stick her tongue out to tease Aria even more.
¡°Cough cough!¡±
Aria only could cough loudly as her expression became darker because of Kali¡¯s shameful actions!
¡°Shin, Kali¡¯s right. You are able to become stronger, and we will all help you.¡±
Aria could only glare angrily at Kali while knitting her fist together with brute force, making her bones crack.
¡°Hihi. Shin, do you want to know the stages of powers?¡±
Kali hurriedly glanced away from Aria and stared at Shin with warm eyes and a bright smile.
¡°Kali, you can tell him about it as we walk to the dinner table. You can¡¯t have forgotten that Shin¡¯s hungry, right? Hehe¡±
Aria mocked Kali as she walked towards Shin and lifted him off the bed.
¡°N-no way, there¡¯s no way I can forget something important like that!¡±
Kali tried to look away while trying to deny Aria.
¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go already.¡±
Aria could only snicker as she glanced at Kali amusingly.
¡°Kali, what are the stages you talked about?¡±
Shin who was being lifted and who knows what, managed to see that his clothes were swapped before noticing. Shin pouted as he walked in the middle of Kali and Aria and wanted to know more about the power stages.
Kali¡¯s who¡¯s currently brightly smiling as she remembered her and Aria changing Shin¡¯s robe in one go, licking her lips as she was thinking of devouring Shin.
¡°Cough, yes yes, about the power stages.¡±
Kali hurriedly coughed and began explaining.
Kali stretched out her left pinky finger.
¡°The first has no name, people usually just call it mortals. Around 2/3rds of everyone on this continent is stuck in this stage, they are those who can¡¯t cultivate to become stronger to a higher degree. But, even so, they should be able to live for around 250 years and has some fighting power.¡±
Shin stupidly stared at Kali¡¯s pinky finger, commoners could easily live over 200 years!
¡°What¡¯s next?¡±
Shin asked without wanting to wait anymore.
¡°Hihi, calm down.¡±
Kali laughed as she glanced at Shin¡¯s eager expression. She stuck out her left ring finger while speaking.
¡°This next stage is the borderline from mortals and cultivators in this world. This stage is just plainly called Cultivation Warriors, for those who managed to enter this stage, they will usually be stuck in here till they die unless they manage to advance into the next stage. Cultivation Warriors have a life expectancy of 500 years and they are strong enough to lift a 400 (882 pounds) kilograms boulder.¡±
Shin widened his eyes as he thought of someone lifting a 400 kilograms boulder and living for half a millennium.
Kali then stretched out her middle finger on her left hand.
¡°The stage after Cultivation Warriors is; Throne. Those who are in Throne stage are usually those who have really good potential, they can live over a millennium and they can break boulders weighing over two tonnes.¡±
Shin just absent-mindedly listened to Kali, not knowing what to think. Do people like that really exist?
Kali¡¯s index finger popped out next as she explained briefly.
¡°After Throne is; Emperor. They can live for a couple of millenniums and can break mountains as they wish.¡±
Shin started to get numb from all the information he was hearing, people managing to break off mountains, it all sounded crazy in his ears.
¡°Are you listening?¡±
Kali asked as she glanced at Shin who couldn¡¯t even show an expression anymore. She nodded as she knew this was all weird for him.
¡°There are only two stages left, the one after Emperor is; Half-Divinity. As the name suggests, they are on the borderline of divinity to become a god or goddess. Those in this stage can live for tens of millenniums and just their aura can destroy anything in their paths.¡±
¡°The last one is Divinity, becoming a god or goddess. There hasn¡¯t been anyone at this stage, just rumours. The rumours are saying that those in this stage can live till the end of time and just their presence can destroy this world.¡±
Kali swiftly hurried her explanations.
Aria just stretched her body as she was yawning.
Shin just looked down for a while.
¡°How strong are you three?¡±
Shin curiously asked Kali and Aria.
¡°Well.¡±
Aria then took over and spoke.
¡°Laura is currently in the Emperor stage, she has a surprisingly good talent and managed to quickly become an Emperor.¡±
Shin¡¯s eyes turned round as he thought of the maid ¨C Laura who could live for millenniums and destroying mountains wherever she goes.
Then Shin thought of something weird as he looked at Kali and Aria in surprise.
¡°Then, y-you two??¡±
¡°Hihi. Shin, both me and Aria are currently both in Half-Divinity stage. I was quite lucky to come this far, but Aria here is a true monster.¡±
Kali stuck her tongue out as she said the word ¡®monster¡¯ clearly.
¡°Hey! Don¡¯t call me a monster in front of Shin!¡±
Aria angrily lifted her fist up and shook it.
¡°Mother is Half-Divinity?¡±
Shin just figured out something.
¡°Isn¡¯t mother just 105 years?¡±
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Aria flinched when she heard Shin just simply saying her age.
¡°Hihi¡±
Kali snickered while looking at Aria teasingly.
¡°Yes, Shin. That¡¯s why your mother is special here, being only 105 years and a cultivator in the Half-Divinity stage.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this! Look, we¡¯re already here, come let¡¯s eat!¡±
Aria just walked away from Shin and Kali, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t continue talking about her age.
¡°Haha, mother¡¯s funny.¡±
Shin smiled faintly as he glanced at Aria who¡¯s embarrassed about her age.
¡°Um, you¡¯re right.¡±
Kali nodded before staring at Shin once again. She hurriedly lifted her fingers up and pinched his cheeks.
¡°Ah, it feels so great. I can do this forever.¡±
Kali''s expression turned into one of delight as she pinched Shin''s cheeks.
¡°Ouch, why did you pinch me?¡±
Shin pouted as his cheeks turned red before running away from Kali.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away! I haven¡¯t had enough, I want to pinch more!¡±
Kali yelled out in despair as she saw Shin running away from her while laughing out loudly.
Chapter 10 - Clash of emotions
Laura which was followed by three maids, holding two plates each while Laura had three plates on her hands. They walked hastily towards the dining hall, the three maids were anxious as their eyebrows were tightened as they walked stiffly but swiftly.
Unlike the other maids, Laura was naturally walking with a faint smile on her face.
As the four neared the dining hall, the maids which were on standby near the door opened it to let Laura and the other three enter the dining hall.
The first thing Laura could hear and see was a shriek and saw Shin running away from Kali.
Laura¡¯s face twitched as she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯s seeing. The three maids behind her staggered while gawking at the two playing around.
¡°No, don¡¯t come closer!¡±
Shin shouted as he was trying to run away from Kali.
¡°Hihi. You were the one who started all of this, don¡¯t think it will end this easily!¡±
Kali vanished and reappeared right in front of Shin, she swiftly pinched Shin¡¯s cheeks as she disappeared again and sat quietly down on her seat once again.
¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±
Shin pouted as he quietly walked back to his seat beside Aria and started complaining.
¡°Mother, Kali¡¯s cheating.¡±
¡°Hehe¡±
Aria just laughed weakly as she was just watching the two played around. She glanced behind her and saw that Laura and three other maids bringing dinner.
¡°Sit properly now, the food is here.¡±
Aria lectured with a soft tone as she stared at Shin with warm eyes.
Shin glared at Laura and the other three maids in anticipation as they were bringing the food closer.
Shin really loved the food that the chefs in this castle were making, it was like eating heavenly food every single day.
Laura and the three maids could easily see that Shin was eager to eat something.
They walked swiftly as they gracefully placed the plates in front of Aria, Kali and Shin.
The three maids bowed deeply as they stepped back and returned to their own duties.
Laura bowed too and turned her body to leave as she heard Shin talking.
¡°Laura, are you not going to eat with us?¡±
Shin asked curiously as he saw Laura wanted to leave after bringing the food.
Laura gawked for a second before she answered with a faint smile.
¡°I¡¯m just a maid, it¡¯s not my place to eat with my lords.¡±
Shin tilted his head as she glanced back and forth from Laura and Aria.
¡°Mother, why can¡¯t Laura eat with us?¡±
Aria placed her hands on the table as she was also looking at Shin, seeing his confused expression while glancing between her and Laura.
¡°Well, servants are usually not allowed to dine with their masters.¡±
Aria could just helplessly explain.
Shin shook his head while speaking.
¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±
Then continuing saying.
¡°What if she¡¯s my friend? Can she eat with us then?¡±
Laura smiled tenderly as she spoke affectionally.
¡°Young master, it¡¯s fine. If you want, I can stand near you.¡±
Shin still shook his head as it wasn¡¯t good enough for him, Shin glanced at Aria with a downhearted expression.
¡°Mother?¡±
Aria rolled her eyes and spoke plainly.
¡°I don¡¯t mind, she¡¯s after all my closest maid.¡±
¡°Peutoa, bring a set of dishes for Laura.¡±
Aria ordered a female maid which was on standby near the door.
Shin stared at the maid ¨C Peutoa, in Shin¡¯s eyes, Peutoa seemed to be around 16 years, but who knows how old she really is. Peutoa¡¯s wearing a classic black and white maid outfit, her hair¡¯s brown and is reaching down to her chest. Peutoa¡¯s eyes were also shiny brown, but the only weird thing with Peutoa in Shin¡¯s eyes was that Peutoa didn¡¯t have a single expression on her face, it was just blank.
It reminds me of something.
Peutoa nodded towards Aria then glanced back at Shin who was glaring at her.
Peutoa stiffly smiled to Shin before she turned around and left.
Shin just stared quietly as Peutoa walked off.
¡°Shin, what are you doing?¡±
Aria asked with a soft tone, she could clearly see that Shin had an interesting impression of the maid Peutoa.
¡°Oh, what?¡±
Shin turned his head towards Aria when he heard her speak, but he couldn¡¯t hear what she said.
¡°Hehe, I just casually asked what you were doing. Would you mind telling me that?¡±
Aria laughed while she asked Shin once again.
Kali didn¡¯t speak, but she was slightly displeased, wrinkling her nose while staring at Peutoa¡¯s back.
¡°I, I was just looking at that maid.¡±
Shin shyly answered while keeping his head down as his body was fidgeting.
¡°Her facial expression, it reminds me of myself.¡±
¡°Oh, Peutoa¡¯s was an orphan when I found her. I brought her along with me, keeping her as a maid when I got this castle.¡±
Aria smiled faintly as she used her hand to brush Shin¡¯s hair. Aria glared at Kali then smiled to the point her teeth were showing.
¡°Shin, what do you think of having Peutoa as your maid and bodyguard? Hehe.¡±
Aria smiled happily as she kept her eyes on Kali, her laughter was slightly cold trying to provoke Kali.
I won¡¯t give Shin over to you, old witch!
Kali gawked as her eyes widened for a moment, she tightened her fist as she stared back at Aria. Her eyes narrowed and became cold, she snorted and spoke silently so only Aria could hear.
Well, two can play that game!
¡°You can have your fun, but Shin will eventually be mine. Hihi, how¡¯s that, ¡®mother-in-law¡¯ hihi.¡±
Aria froze for a moment when she heard Kali straightforward answer. Her face turned red in anger when she heard the last part.
You!...
Shin sensed that something was wrong as he looked around, glancing at Laura. He found that Laura¡¯s face was dripping with sweat as she glanced at Aria and Kali.
Shin tilted his head as he also glanced at Aria and Kali, he saw that both their faces were, in turn, becoming stiff, their eyes narrowed and felt a cold air near them.
Are they playing a game?
¡°Uhm, what are you two doing?¡±
Shin just frankly asked with a curious tone as he had no idea what they were doing.
¡°Cough cough¡±
Aria coughed twice, turning her face to Shin, she didn¡¯t forget to send a cold glance towards Kali.
She then smiled and spoke fondly.
¡°We just had a little chat. But, what do you think of having Peutoa as your personal maid and bodyguard?¡±
Aria surely didn¡¯t forget to give Peutoa to Shin.
Kali gnashed her teeth as she was coldly staring at Aria.
¡°Yeah, we were just having a little chat together.¡±
Unlike her eyes, her voice was calm and beautiful.
Shin tilted his head once again to one side as he still sensed something was off.
¡°I thought you two were playing a game together.¡±
Shin then said.
¡°Uhm, and for that maid.¡±
Shin just quietly glanced around before answering.
¡°I don¡¯t want you to order her, I want to ask her myself.¡±
Kali beat her chest with her small fist, forcibly coughing several times.
Hell, who knew Shin¡¯s a playboy!
Kali denied her own small thought the second she thought of it. She had some understanding of Shin, she was fully aware that Shin only wanted a family and people he could be with.
As Kali was beating her chest, the door opened once again and Peutoa returned with three plates. She glanced at the coughing Kali, the humoured Aria and the shocked Laura.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.After she glanced at those three, she focused her eyes on the last remaining one, Shin. Peutoa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but she did feel a little shocked, seeing Shin¡¯s curious appearance staring straight at her.
Peutoa didn¡¯t mind it as she placed the plates in front of Laura before stepping back and waiting at the side.
¡°Let¡¯s eat then.¡±
Aria unhurriedly spoke as she looked at the dishes.
A flat plate filled with roasted meat.
A bowl of fresh rye bread.
And a large bowl filled with curry.
Aria, Laura and Kali picked up a slice of rye bread and ate it with the curry, unhurriedly and with natural movements.
The three made satisfied expressions as their mouths curved up when they tasted the curry.
Shin just glared at the dishes in front of him in wonder. He glanced worriedly at the three eating their meals. With stiff reactions, he also took a slice of bread, his hand was shaking as he tried to do the exact same movements they did. Shin was trying to mimic as he had never eaten something like this before.
¡°What is it, Shin?¡±
Kali who was sitting in front of Shin saw him glancing around and stiffly trying to eat his meal.
¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t the meal good enough, Shin?¡±
Aria then observed Shin too, narrowing her eyes, asking because his hand was trembling as he tried to eat.
Shin shook his head a couple of times before looking down at the dishes gloomily.
He was unsure of how to tell them that he didn¡¯t know how to eat food like this. Would they be disappointed, dejected, mock him or even be angry?
¡°Young master, do tell us anything, we will try our best to help you if there¡¯s something.¡±
Laura quickly spoke as she saw that Shin didn¡¯t dare to speak.
If he doesn¡¯t like this type of food, he could clearly tell us. But, he said that wasn¡¯t it, what could it be then?...
Kali, Laura and Aria thought the same thing, but what couldn¡¯t Shin tell them?
Shin just shook his head, he didn¡¯t want to risk on telling them, to find out that they would hate him for it. Shin grabbed another piece of bread and ate it stiffly with the curry, all his movements were rigid and unnatural.
The weirder his movements became; the more Shin¡¯s eyes became moist.
Aria¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as her eyes narrowed once again. Aria was feeling heartache because it was clear that Shin couldn¡¯t still let his guard down with them.
Aria grabbed Shin¡¯s plates as she pushed it away from Shin. Seeing his shocked expression, widened eyes, pale skin and his lips had a hint of blueness.
¡°Tell us, Shin.¡±
Laura and Kali just watched silently, they didn¡¯t want to disturb of what Shin might want to say.
Shin became anxious as he tried to grab the plates Aria pushed away. Shin was on the verge of tears as he shook his head fiercely.
Shin jumped out of his chair and ran away, he didn¡¯t dare to glance back at them. As Shin was running with cloudy eyes, he could see Peutoa¡¯s blank expression before he ran out of the dining hall.
Aria, Laura and Kali were all shocked and didn¡¯t think that Shin would just run away with tears forming in his eyes.
Kali and Laura wanted to stand up and follow him, Aria swiftly raised her right hand, stopping the two of them.
¡°Don¡¯t go, he¡¯s clearly afraid of us knowing something. That means none of us can force him to tell us.¡±
Aria glanced at the maid ¨C Peutoa, ordering her with a cold tone.
¡°Follow him, and try to find out what he can¡¯t tell us. Do not force him one bit!¡±
Peutoa bowed before she turned around and walked swiftly behind Shin.
¡°Aria, will that really be enough? I could see something in Shin¡¯s eyes, he was afraid that we would despise him.¡±
Kali spoke as she closed her eyes, her aura enveloped the castle with a weak force, even if her strength was limited, this was an easy thing to do. Kali followed Shin¡¯s energy with her aura, she sighed sadly when she could sense that Shin was sobbing while running away.
¡°How could he think of something like that? We would never despise him.¡±
Laura said so and crossed her arms.
Aria shook her head while staring at the two.
¡°Have you both forgotten?¡±
Kali tilted her head in wonder and Laura just waited for Aria¡¯s explanation.
¡°Shin has been alone for most of his life, looked down by others, mocked, hated and despised by everyone. He has just recently been with us, not for a long time either. Shin¡¯s afraid of making mistakes in front us which might lead to Shin thinking that we would throw him away too.¡±
Kali thought of how Shin had nervously looked at them eating and him eating while staring at his own hands which were trembling.
¡°Aria, I think you¡¯re right.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Shin was glancing at us eating and tried to mimic our movements.¡±
¡°I think that Shin didn¡¯t know how to eat this kind of food and became worried that we would also look down on him because of it.¡±
Kali spoke downheartedly when she told Aria and Laura of her own thoughts.
Aria bitterly smiled when she heard Kali.
¡°I think you¡¯re right. He¡¯s even afraid to this point, Shin¡¯s really worried about losing us.¡±
Kali and Aria both glanced towards where Shin was at with a gaze of sadness.
Shin just kept on running, he didn¡¯t know where he was, but he didn¡¯t stop. His breath got louder as he was sobbing in-between each breath.
The maids and the guards he passed were flabbergasted when they saw Shin running away with tears falling down his face. They tried to reach their hands out, but they didn¡¯t dare to do that.
Shin ran through several doors before he got out of the castle, seeing the sun hanging over the sky, with no clouds. Shin could clearly see the beautiful nature in the distance, the forest and the mountains.
Shin just kept on running, he sprinted on the garden until he felt something tripping him. The next thing Shin could see was grass, Shin hurriedly placed his arms in front of himself to protect his face as he fell down.
Shin sobbed as he crawled to a pillar, leaning on it, trying to suppress his cries and tears. Both his hands were wiping tears away from his eyes, but the next second more tears appeared.
He suddenly felt something blocking the sun, feeling cold because of staying in a shadow.
Shin opened his eyes with tears and saw someone in front of him. Shin vaguely saw the person was wearing a maid outfit.
Peutoa stared at Shin who was currently leaning on a pillar, sobbing and crying out weakly. She felt that this image was something she had seen before. Peutoa remembered when she was all alone, crying out and sobbing just like what Shin was currently doing right now.
Peutoa felt her heart beating faster while absent-mindedly staring at Shin.
Shin tried to run away when he saw Peutoa, he crawled on all fours as he was glancing back at Peutoa in fear that she would constrain him and take him back.
Shin could feel his hands and knees hurting, he glanced at them briefly and saw there was blood streaming out from several wounds from his palms and knees from the fall.
Shin had felt pain thousand times worse than this, he just kept on crawling away, attempting to run far away from the castle.
Peutoa gazed at Shin in a daze, seeing him staring at her in fright and crawling away with blood flooding off his wounds.
She stepped forward quickly and grabbed Shin forcefully.
¡°N-oo!¡±
Shin screamed out as he continued sobbing.
His arms and legs were moving around, struggling to get away from Peutoa¡¯s grip.
Peutoa didn¡¯t listen to Shin, she just grabbed him and vanished with him, she stepped on the castle walls and jumped far away. Shin could only fuzzily see they were moving at a fast speed further and further away from the castle. Entering the town, leaving the town, appearing in front of the forest, going deep into the forest.
It didn¡¯t even take Peutoa a minute before they were over 100 kilometres away from the castle. She placed Shin on a fallen tree, she just glared at Shin without any expression showing on her face.
Shin worriedly glanced around, seeing that they were far away from the castle. He then stared at Peutoa while trembling, wanting to know what she would do now.
¡°Did you not want to run away?¡±
Peutoa calmly asked as she was looking at Shin indifferently.
Shin¡¯s eyes widened when he heard her, he didn¡¯t know if he should nod or shake his head.
¡°If you are not going to answer, I will be going then. I have other things to do.¡±
Peutoa said uncaringly then simply turned around and walked away at a normal walking pace.
¡°No, please don¡¯t leave me!¡±
Shin tried to reach out towards Peutoa when she turned around and walked away. Shin didn¡¯t think about why she walked slowly instead of just moving several kilometres per step.
Peutoa didn¡¯t listen to Shin, she just walked without missing a single step.
¡°No, ¡¯sob¡¯ I beg you, please don¡¯t leave me .¡±
Shin fell on his knees when he tried to reach out once again towards Peutoa and begged her while sobbing.
Peutoa finally stopped, but she didn¡¯t turn around.
When Shin finally saw her stop, he saw hope again. He crawled towards her and spoke in-between sobs.
¡°I will do anything, ¡®sob¡¯ please don¡¯t leave ¡®sob¡¯ me here.¡±
Shin could only see Peutoa¡¯s cold back.
But what Shin couldn¡¯t see, was that Peutoa had a pained expression on her face, her eyes were closed but her eyelashes were shivering and her lips were trembling.
¡°Anything? Tell me why you left the dinner.¡±
She tried her best to speak like usual with her zero expression in her tone, but even so, it had a hint of sorrow in it.
I am sorry, endure it a little more.
Shin¡¯s mouth closed as he didn¡¯t want to speak about that. But, when he didn¡¯t speak, he saw that Peutoa started walking away again.
¡°No, I will tell you, please don¡¯t leave me!¡±
Shin wailed out in despair. Shin didn¡¯t wait for her to ask again and continued shouting.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to do things! I¡¯m stupid and I don¡¯t want them to hate me and throw me away because I don¡¯t know simple things! I didn¡¯t even know how to eat that food!¡±
¡°Mother is an Empress!¡±
¡°Kali is a strong fairy!¡±
¡°Laura has talent comparing to the bests!¡±
¡°I¡¯m dumb and I don¡¯t know simple things! I¡¯m worth nothing and I can¡¯t do anything! I know they care for me and love me, but would they really care for a stupid beast like me? They would throw me out if they found out!¡±
Shin roared out as his voice became hoarser.
Peutoa¡¯s face froze the more she heard, she could clearly hear how desperate Shin was.
In the sky above Shin and Peutoa, floated Aria, Kali and Laura.
chapter 11 - Guardian
¡°So!¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t leave me!¡±
Shin roared with a hoarse voice while being on all four.
Shin could finally see that Peutoa turning around.
Peutoa stared at Shin, seeing his weak and desperate actions. A smile appeared on Shin when she turned around, it was a smile of relief, like he finally found his saviour.
Shin crawled on all fours towards Peutoa, grabbing her ankle tightly, not wanting to let go.
Peutoa crouched down and stared deeply into Shin¡¯s eyes.
¡°What do you wish for?¡±
She asked Shin, with no context at all. But, even so, Peutoa stared deeply into Shin¡¯s eyes.
Let it out. Let your deepest feelings out in the open.
¡°I?¡±
Shin didn¡¯t know what to say. He just weakly stared at Peutoa, showing no expression.
Shin was still afraid that Peutoa would leave him if he didn¡¯t answer or take a lot of time.
What do I wish for? What do I wish for?
Shin tried to think carefully, his eyes displayed different type of emotions in turn; hope, yearning, happiness, sadness, grief, depression and in the end showing no expression at all.
Peutoa saw all the changes. She was hopeful at the start, until Shin¡¯s facial expression and eyes showed dark emotions and in the end, showing nothing at all.
Peutoa felt terrified, her instincts roared out in pain, telling her to leave unless she wanted to die!
Shin¡¯s grip on Peutoa¡¯s ankle loosened up.
Peutoa jumped backwards, landing several meters away from Shin.
Shin didn¡¯t glance back up at Peutoa.
An ominous dark aura enveloped Shin, his head dropped down as his eyes were hazily looking at the ground.
Shin rose on his feet; his head was still looking down.
The wounds on his body closed and healed, leaving no scars.
Peutoa dumbly watched what happened, she didn¡¯t leave, but carefully watched the changes that were happening.
She could finally see that Shin raised his head up. Peutoa felt like being crushed by a mountain, she could see Shin¡¯s blank expression, like he was merely looking at an insect.
W-What is happening?!
¡°I¡ Wish¡¡±
A voice that couldn¡¯t be recognized as humanly, sounded out from Shin¡¯s mouth. It was filled with dark, hate and vibrating.
¡°Shin!¡±
Aria was the first one to land near Peutoa, she felt something bad would happen the moment Shin got up on his feet.
She stared at Shin, his white skin was slowly turning grey and unhealthy, his eyes which were black and now turning white; losing its colour.
Aria stepped forward, raising her left arm to hold Shin.
Shin couldn¡¯t see anything with his eyes any longer, but he could feel four presences near him. And one of them wasn¡¯t that far either.
His mind was turning black as he lost his conscious.
Shin¡¯s aura became stronger as Aria felt being pushed away. A wicked smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face as he turned his face towards Aria.
¡°Y-Y-You!¡±
The voice was repeating itself like a broken radio.
Aria narrowed her eyes as she stared at Shin, she could sense that Shin already has lost his conscious. Then, who was the one currently speaking?
Is it his soul?
Shin raised his right hand, pointing his index finger towards Aria.
¡°Y-You. Are. His. Mother¡¡±
The smile on Shin¡¯s face didn¡¯t vanish as he was mocking Aria.
¡°Who are you?!¡±
Aria bellowed as she released her aura and focusing it on Shin¡¯s body. Aria frowned as her eyes became ice-cold, she reached her hand towards her scabbard, drawing out her sword.
Aria held her sword in her right hand, the metal was silver and an oppressive strength could be felt from it.
Kali and Laura swiftly stood behind Aria, the atmosphere around Shin was different and wild.
¡°He.he¡ Friends?¡¡±
Shin laughed as he glanced at Kali and Laura.
¡°Aria, what happened to him?¡±
Kali furrowed her eyebrows as she asked Aria while her aura strengthen to protect herself from Shin¡¯s wild aura.
Aria shook her head while glaring at Shin, her sword pointed towards Shin with a weak force.
¡°Why. Are. You. Pointing. That. Towards. Him?¡ I. Do. Not. Like. That¡¡±
Shin glanced at the sword in Aria¡¯s hand with a mocking smile on his face.
¡°I will not ask again! Who are you and why are you in Shin¡¯s body!?¡±
Aria¡¯s used force in her voice, commanding the one who¡¯s controlling Shin¡¯s body.
Shin stiffly pointed at himself and tilted his head, still with a mocking smile hanging on his face.
¡°I. Protect. Him¡ I. Am. Protector¡ When. He. Despairs. I. Will. Take. Over. And. Help. Him¡¡±
¡°Shin. Wishes. For. Help¡ He. Begged¡ He. Despaired¡ He. Trusted. All. Of. You¡¡±
Protector¡¯s face suddenly twitched and its arm trembled. Protector¡¯s eyes reattained some colour before it turned white again. It groaned as it glared at the four with empty eyes.
¡°He. Do. Not. Want. Me. To. Slaughter. All. Of. You¡ Therefore. I. Will. Spare. You¡ But. A. Price. Need. To. Be. Paid¡¡±
The four felt dread and turmoil when Protector said that it would want to slaughter them all. Then the four thought of the same thing together.
What price does it want?
Aria stepped forward as she looked at Shin ¨C or to say, Protector.
¡°I will give you anything, release him!¡±
Aria¡¯s voice turned cold as she glared at him.
¡°He.he¡ You. Can. Not. Afford. It¡¡±
Protector laughed mischievously as it glared at them. It then pointed at its own eyes.
¡°Eyes¡ I. Will. Take. His. Eyes¡¡±
¡°No! Don¡¯t you dare take my son¡¯s eyes!¡±
Aria roared as her aura enveloped several kilometres.
Kali felt her breathing become rougher, Laura felt her body weakened and Peutoa went down on one knee.
But, even so, Shin¡¯s body stood there casually, without any hint of any discomfort.
Shin¡¯s empty eyes glanced at them and playfully saying with a smile on his face.
¡°Either. All. Of. You. Die¡ Or. His. Eyes¡ Shin. Do. Not. Wish. For. Me. To. Kill. Any. Of. You¡¡±
Shin¡¯s body fell over the moment Protector finished speaking.
¡°NOOO!!!!¡±
Aria bellowed as she madly rushed and grabbed Shin¡¯s falling body.
¡°Aria! Stop using your power, you¡¯re hurting Shin!¡±
Kali stepped right behind Aria, her voice was distressed and rushed forward as she clashed against Aria¡¯s aura with her own weakened one.
Blood started forming everywhere on Kali, her pores turned red, her eyes shed blood, a stream of blood kept gushing out of her mouth. Even so, Kali struggled against Aria¡¯s power, if she didn¡¯t, Shin¡¯s body would have been ripped apart in thousands of pieces.
Aria glanced at Kali¡¯s grim appearance in horror before understanding what she was doing.
All her strength which was making the ground tremble vanished into thin air. She faced Shin once again, his body wasn¡¯t moving, but Aria could sense that his heart was still beating and his breath was calm and steady.
After wiping all her blood with a touch of her finger, Kali calmly stared at Shin, smiling faintly when she could see that his body was fine.
Kali sighed in relief as she could feel an ache throughout her whole body, it would have been bad if Aria kept on going.
¡°W-What happened?¡±
Aria just asked as she had no idea what happened, she had never seen something like this before.
Laura shook her head in confusion, she was shocked beyond relief. Her eyes were widened, so with her mouth. She could not speak a single word.
Peutoa managed to catch her breath and finally stood up on her feet.
The blank expression on her face changed drastically, she kept frowning, her eyes widened and narrowed several times, anger could be shown on her face.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Kali had a thinking posture as she was going through all the things Shin ¨C Protector said and did.
¡°It¡¯s. It¡¯s something that has been with Shin for a long time, perhaps even when he was born.¡±
Kali calmed down her breathing as a pill appeared on her palm, she shoved the pill in her mouth as she swallowed it before continuing.
¡°It said that it has been protecting him from a lot of things, it¡¯s an external power that is helping him and not his own soul or divine power. But it requires sacrifices, or it wouldn¡¯t easily appear and say that a price needs to be paid for it to step forward.¡±
Kali stopped once again and her eyes narrowed slightly.
¡°But, there¡¯s something else worrying me.¡±
¡°What is that?¡±
Laura hastily asked with an anxious tone as she glanced at Kali, Aria and Shin.
Aria and Peutoa also stared at Kali, waiting for her to speak.
Kali closed her eyes while speaking, her tone has a hint of sorrow.
¡°It said that he would have killed all of us. But, it was stopped by Shin.¡±
¡°That means, that either Shin was a little conscious during its takeover. Or Shin could at least communicate with it. Shin had to choose between it hurting us or himself.¡±
Kali¡¯s fist clenched, her nails dug into her palms, leaving a trace of blood.
Laura and Peutoa gasped when they heard Kali finish. They widened their eyes and thought back again on what it said.
¡°We could have constrained it! We could have dealt with it! Why did he decide to harm himself for us!?¡±
Aria yelled at Kali while tears gushed out from her eyes, she couldn¡¯t believe that they were the reason that Shin would be harmed once again.
She who had wanted to protect him from everything was the one who harmed him!
¡°Calm down!¡±
Kali shook her head while glaring at Aria¡¯s who¡¯s losing her sanity.
¡°It¡¯s after all Shin¡¯s body, we can¡¯t harm it. Besides, were you confident in defeating it? It could handle your oppression like it was nothing.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure that if we fought, we would not have a single advantage against it.¡±
¡°Hehehehehe.¡±
Aria glared at the sky as she was laughing out loudly with tears dripping from her face.
¡°Awaaaaarrrr!¡±
She roared as her eyes became bloodshot. Aria stood up quickly and pushed off the ground and appearing several meters away from her original position while holding Shin¡¯s body in her left hand.
She slashed out with her right hand which was wielding her sword towards the trees and beyond, the trees that met the simple slash, cleanly fell. The slash force didn¡¯t weaken before it reached over a kilometre away, cutting everything in its path.
Aria slashed out several times before her sword dropped. Her body went limp and fell on her knees, she stared at Shin with regret as the tears dripped on his face.
¡°It was me, it was I who hurt you. It was all my fault!¡±
Aria resented herself, her face was pale white, seemingly like she had lost all the strength in her body. Aria kept on wailing as she stared at Shin.
An arm stretched out and held Aria¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Aria, even if you¡¯re going crazy because of despair, Shin needs some rest. We need to take him back to the castle.¡±
Kali was also sad, but she knew that they can¡¯t stay out in the forest like this for a longer period of time. They all needed rest.
Aria weakly nodded, she stood up, stepped forward and vanished.
¡°Go to the castle fastest possible.¡±
Kali spoke to Peutoa and Laura before vanishing.
Peutoa was absent-minded during most of what happened, her expression went blank once again, but showing a hint of sadness in her drooping eyes and lips.
Laura and Peutoa both ran side by side at a normal pace.
¡°Laura.¡±
Peutoa broke the silence first, her voice had a hint of anxiousness in it.
¡°What is it, Peutoa?¡±
Laura spoke as she was in a daze, she was thinking about other things.
¡°Was, was it my fault?¡±
Peutoa asked while glancing at Laura¡¯s expression.
Laura shook her head when she heard Peutoa¡¯s question.
¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask Young master yourself when he wakes up.¡±
Peutoa bit her lip as she continued running.
Darkness.
That was all Shin could sense around himself.
Shin glanced around but found no light or figures.
Even when Shin was in this place, he was rather calm.
¡°Why am I back here, old man?¡±
Shin asked with a normal tone while looking around.
A voice that didn¡¯t sound old at all called out in misery.
¡°I am not old!¡±
¡°Sigh¡¡±
The voice sounded out from everywhere, but not a figure was seen.
Shin tilted his head as he asked once more.
¡°Old man, what happened, why am I here again?¡±
¡°Huuu¡¡±
The voice let all the air in his lungs out before breathing normally again.
¡°You are in a critical state, you were despairing once again and your sanity was going dark. So, I took over.¡±
Shin thought of what happened, he could only remember few fuzzy parts; dinner, running away, Peutoa, forest, then despair.
¡°Wait, old man!¡±
Shin called out hastily.
¡°If you are in my body, what are you going to do with Peutoa?!¡±
¡°No. Three others have already joined the party.¡±
The voice sounded happy as it was going to enjoy the next seconds of slaughter.
¡°It seems like they are four in total, one is your mother, two are maids and the last one, should be your girlfriend?¡±
The voice had a hint of confusion when it came to the last one.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I will take care of them for you. I will slaughter all of them.¡±
¡°NOO! No!¡±
Shin roared out as he heard that Aria, Kali and Laura were also there. Shin briefly blushed when he heard the old man saying that Kali was his girlfriend, before roaring out once again.
¡°Don¡¯t you touch them! Old man, please don¡¯t kill them!¡±
The voice didn¡¯t answer for a couple of seconds, feeling restrained by Shin¡¯s will.
¡°You know that I need a sacrifice. What do you want me to do?¡±
The voice calmly spoke with Shin, it would protect and listen to Shin¡¯s will at any given time.
Shin nervously thought before his eyes shone with a light.
¡°My body! You can take any part you need!¡±
Shin spoke out sincerely as he talked with the old man.
¡°Sigh¡¡±
The voice sighed once again, finding Shin¡¯s proposal unacceptable.
¡°You know, I am your guardian. I will follow your order if you wish for it, but I would rather slaughter cities before harming you.¡±
Shin eagerly waited for the old man to continue talking, the old man did already say that he would follow his orders.
¡°Alright¡¡±
The voice surrendered in the end.
¡°Your eyes. Is that fine by you?¡±
The voice asked Shin, wanting him to reconsider it.
But, sadly the voice didn¡¯t get what he wanted.
Shin nodded his head several times.
¡°That¡¯s acceptable! That¡¯s our deal now. Now tell me, have you harmed them?¡±
Shin asked anxiously.
¡°No, but your mother here is pointing a sword against you. You know that I don¡¯t like people who''re trying to harm you¡¡±
The voice sounded out again, feeling sad that it would have to take Shin¡¯s eyes.
¡°You promised that you won¡¯t harm them, take my eyes and please don¡¯t hurt them.¡±
Shin wanted to confirm with the old man once again, Shin didn¡¯t want the old man to hurt any of them.
¡°Yes, yes. You are my master, I am just one of your guardians, we guardians will not act against your will.¡±
The voice said so calmly.
¡°But, will you allow me to briefly explain to them that they won¡¯t die and I will be taking your eyes?¡±
Shin nodded.
Even if it was dark, Shin knew that the old man could see or sense his movements.
¡°Old man, where are the others?¡±
Shin asked curiously while glancing around once again.
¡°I¡¯m not ¡®Old man¡¯, sigh¡¡±
The voice wanted to refute before explaining.
¡°Master, you are back in your original world, you know that, right?¡±
The voice asked Shin, wanting to see if Shin understood or not.
Shin nodded as he said ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°In the previous world, there were no divine power or just any kind of power that could be harvested for cultivation¡¯s sake.¡±
The voice calmly explained easily that Shin could understand.
¡°In this world, there¡¯s different kind of divine power, elemental power, spiritual power, heavenly power and even more different ones.¡±
¡°The other guardians are currently fixing your body and harvesting the power into your body, trying to strengthen it.¡±
¡°I, as your first guardian, will be protecting you when they are busy.¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying that I can become stronger?¡±
Shin asked curiously with a hint of excitement.
¡°Yes. The other guardians are currently mending your body right now, the stronger you become, the more us guardians can help you in desperate moments.¡±
The voice said casually.
¡°Master, I have now taken your eyesight and those around you are not harmed, I have now given you control over your body again. Sadly, you can¡¯t leave this space yet, you will have to stay here until the guardians are done with mending your body.¡±
¡°That¡¯s alright, thanks for listening to me, old man.¡±
Shin said gratefully to the old man, with a smile on his face.
¡°Master, are you not sad because of your eyesight?¡±
The voice curiously asked Shin.
Shin raised his hand to his face, hovering it close to his eyes. Shin shook his head and answered the old man.
¡°No, I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m happy.¡±
Shin sounded excited as he said the last part.
¡°They came, mother, Laura and Kali. They all were worried and came for me, that means that they care for me, right, old man?¡±
¡°I do not know. I don¡¯t have the same feelings as you do, master. But, if I must answer, you are right. They should have felt something that made them look for you.¡±
The voice really didn¡¯t understand human emotions, but still wanted to let Shin feel more comfortable.
¡°Old man, do you know for how long I have to stay here with you?¡±
Shin asked as he wanted to meet with Aria, Kali, Laura and Peutoa soon again, he was feeling happier when he knew that they wouldn¡¯t abandon him that easily.
¡°¡¯Old man¡¯ this and ¡®old man¡¯ that, sigh¡¡±
The voice sighed once again, it always felt helpless when talking with Shin.
¡°The answer to your question is; two days. Master, why are you refusing to call my name?¡±
The voice asked as Shin had declined it the first time they met and every single time they met till now too.
¡°Old man, that name is weird. ¡®Old man¡¯ suits you better, doesn¡¯t it? Haha.¡±
Shin laughed as the old man always asked the same question whenever they met.
¡°How is my name weird?¡±
The voice sounded tired as it felt powerless.
¡°It¡¯s just; Ker¡¯Vrak. How is that name weird, master? I might not have the same feelings as humans do. But, we guardians are also living and have some set of emotions to understand you, our master. This name was bestowed upon me, do enlighten me how it¡¯s weird, master.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak calmly asked again, Ker¡¯Vrak has asked this question perhaps a dozen times already in the past.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just that, old man! I have no idea how to say Keer¡¯Verk or is it, Kiear¡¯Vik? You see, old man? ¡®Old man¡¯ fits you the best.¡±
¡°Alright, master. Sigh¡ I¡¯m ¡®old man¡¯ until you know how to pronounce my name.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak sighed once again.
Chapter 12 - Darkness and Light
¡°Why isn¡¯t he waking up!?¡±
Aria yelled at the elderly woman who was shaking her head.
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him; I don¡¯t know what else I can do. Forgive me, Empress.¡±
The old woman bowed deeply as she slowly spoke.
¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the best court physician in this kingdom, get out!¡±
Aria roared out as she pointed towards the door.
The elderly woman glanced down as she walked out with a cane.
The old woman¡¯s name is; Irea Miak. She¡¯s over two thousand years and has been researching medicine since she was young. Over time, there have been very few cases she hasn¡¯t seen or cured.
But, tonight she was called upon by the Empress herself in a hurry. She rushed towards the inner part of the castle. When Irea finally saw that the person to be cured was not the Empress herself, but a youth who was peacefully resting, she was confused at first.
She thought of the rumour which has been spreading over the whole kingdom, that the Empress¡¯s son has returned. She connected the dots quickly and stepped forward to inspect his condition.
No matter how much Irea tried to inspect him, she could find nothing wrong with him. But, no matter what she tried, he would not wake up.
Irea could only shake her head as she left the castle in regret for not knowing what kind of illness or condition the kid was in.
¡°Shin, Shin, Shin¡¡±
Aria stood in front of Shin, using her fingers to touch his face and his hair.
¡°Wake up, Shin.¡±
Tears emerged from the corner of Aria¡¯s eyes as she glared at Shin.
¡°Sigh.¡±
¡°Aria, you should rest. Hopefully, Shin will wake up soon.¡±
Kali spoke while sighing. She grabbed the cup in front of her and drank a mouthful of tea, she swallowed it without tasting it. Her eyes continued to glance over to Shin every few seconds.
¡°How can I rest when Shin¡¯s been unconscious this entire time?!¡±
Aria spoke with a hint of anger as she glared at Kali.
Kali shook her head while glancing at Aria and Shin.
¡°I¡¯m also worried about Shin, but it¡¯s only been half a day. His Protector should have taken a large toll on his body; maybe his body will wake up after a day or two.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just saying that Shin would rather want us to rest than to keep going on like this. Even if I sleep, I will keep an eye on him. The second his breathing changes or if he moves, I will know about it. So can you, Aria. Therefore, you should rest.¡±
Kali spoke calmly before eating a biscuit.
Aria breathed a couple of times heavily before glancing at Shin one more time. She shook her head before walking to the other side of the bed, and she laid on it beside Shin. Aria¡¯s eyes which were bloodshot, closed slowly while staring at Shin.
Kali continued eating her snacks and drank the tea in her cup. Keeping an eye on the two on the bed.
The door opened once more, without making any sound. Two maids entered ¨C Laura and Peutoa. They glanced at the bed where Aria and Shin were sleeping, then at Kali who was sitting on the couch.
Laura walked in front while Peutoa walked a step behind her, Laura nodded towards Kali before she sat opposite of her.
She filled Kali¡¯s cup with tea afterwards filling two more cups for herself and Peutoa. Laura beckoned Peutoa to sit near her, before lifting her cup towards her lips.
Kali didn¡¯t talk, she just quietly sat and drank her tea while glancing towards Shin at least once a minute.
Peutoa¡¯s hands had been trembling since she returned to the castle, she has been worried the entire time. It didn¡¯t get better when she saw the court physician Irea Miak leave while shaking her head.
Laura closed her eyes while enjoying her tea, she was thinking about all the things she would like to do with Shin when he wakes up with a faint smile. After she thought of something, her soft smile vanished. Instead, her expression showcased sorrow, Shin wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything in the future¡
The atmosphere around the three was tense. But, time passed by slowly, minutes flew as hours passed.
After seven and half hour, Aria finally woke up. She stretched out her body with a yawn as she glanced once more at Shin. Her face twitched while a frown appeared, Aria shook her head while glancing at the three on the couches.
Aria stepped off the bed, looking at Laura and Peutoa before speaking in a low voice.
¡°Tell the chefs to prepare something light and bring it here.¡±
Laura stood up, nodded and walked out the room silently.
¡°I will be back soon; I will take a bath. Tell me if he wakes up.¡±
Aria left those words and left the room too.
Kali nodded and drank another cup of tea.
In the Kingdom of Leran
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
An elderly servant opened the door to the Majesty¡¯s bedroom and yelled out.
¡°Who¡¯s there? How dare you wake me up?!¡±
A young male voice filled with annoyance roared from the bed. The person stood up rather quickly. He seemed to be in his early twenties with short red hair, his skin was slightly brown and his figure¡¯s muscular and broad.
¡°Tell me, why did you wake me up this early?¡±
The man asked once again, this time his voice was calm.
¡°Your Majesty, there have been rumours from the Kingdom of Alizad.¡±
The elderly servant spoke out once again with an urgency.
¡°Oh¡ What rumour is it this time?¡±
The male asked again with a hint of playfulness.
¡°Is the Freezing Highness going to war again? Has she been defeated? Has she gone crazy? Haha, that woman is rather lively.¡±
The elderly servant shook his head several times to deny all of His Majesty¡¯s thoughts.
¡°The Freezing Highness¡¯s son has finally returned, and the Purple Witch Kali has visited the Freezing Highness at the banquet for her son.¡±
¡°And the Purple Witch Kali haven¡¯t left yet!¡±
The elderly servant babbled, trying to inform His Majesty.
Finally, the man reacted, his eyes widened.
¡°She managed to find her son?¡±
¡°And the Purple Witch Kali¡ What is she doing there? What¡¯s important enough for her to stay there for a longer period? What can it be?¡±
The elderly man sweated as he didn¡¯t want to say the next sentences.
¡°There¡¯s been tales on the streets. The Purple Witch Kali loves the Freezing Highness¡¯s son and is going to stay with him from now on.¡±
¡°Hahaha, that has to be the funniest joke I have heard!¡±
The man laughed while glaring at the elderly man despiteful.
¡°How can the Purple Witch Kali; who¡¯s never looking at those weaker than her, love a child not fifteen yet!?¡±
The Majesty of the Kingdom of Leran laughed as he brushed the topic off as a joke.
At the outskirts of the Leran Kingdom.
¡°Hump¡¡±
¡°Where was it?¡±
An old man floated thousands of meters above the ground as he glanced around.
The old man¡¯s voice which was soft made all the beasts tens of kilometre run in fear.
¡°The wielder should not be above twelve years old; the child shouldn¡¯t know how to control it. Then, why can¡¯t I sense his Divine powers?¡±
The old man asked himself in confusion before his eyes widened then narrowed and spoke slowly.
¡°The child has either managed to control it with the help of an external power, or the child should be dead in the hands of those hunters by now.¡±
The old man shook his head softly.
¡°No, the child should have controlled his Divine powers. I will be the first one there, that child will be mine!¡±
The old man spoke to comfort himself before glancing around and disappeared.
The Kingdom of Alizad
¡°Mother, what was that power?¡±
Eline asked Susan, a powerful aura was felt throughout the whole kingdom the day earlier. No one in the la Ville slept during the day and night, preparing for battle.
Susan stood in front of Eline and rubbed her head.
¡°That aura came from the Empress. There should be something going on; I don¡¯t think it was a battle between the Empress and the Purple Witch Kali. Because, if it were that, the battle would have lasted a lot longer.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°No mother, not that power. There was another kind of ominous aura, I felt it, and my whole body shivered because of it. It was just for a couple of seconds, but it felt like I had already lost my life and I was waiting for the Death God to collect my soul.¡±
Eline shook her head and tried to explain. Her face was pale, but still calmly described how she felt.
Susan narrowed her eyes slightly.
¡°I didn¡¯t sense that. If it was something like that, the Empress should have fought with it or something.¡±
Susan shook her head as she glanced towards the castle.
¡°Mother, do you think Shin is alright?¡±
Eline asked worriedly once again.
¡°Silly child, do you think the Empress would let anyone hurt him?¡±
Susan tried to ease Eline as she had already asked this question a couple of times earlier.
Eline glared towards the castle, she raised her hand towards her chest, feeling her heart beating faster.
Why is it beating this fast? Why does it feel like that you¡¯re hurt? Please be alright, Shin.
¡°Kali, any changes?¡±
Aria walked back inside while wearing a red robe, her hair was still wet, and water drops could be seen running down her hair and face.
Kali glanced at Aria and shook her head before she closed her eyes once more.
A soft sound of footsteps could be heard outside the room; Laura walked back in with four plates on each hand.
She carefully placed it on the table, trying not to make any noise.
Aria dried her hair swiftly before she sat on the couch and looked at the dishes absent-mindedly.
She picked up the fork and ate the salad in a daze.
I bet Shin would have loved this.
Kali, Peutoa and Laura silently ate too; no one spoke a single word.
¡°Empress, a few of the Guardian Families wants to visit and talk about the sudden outburst of the aura they felt. They also want you to clarify why the Purple Witch Kali is still here.¡±
Laura softly spoke after they finished eating.
Aria shook her head in annoyance.
¡°Tell them to come back another time.¡±
Laura nodded and glanced at Peutoa.
Peutoa nodded and stood up, bowed respectfully towards the three and left the room.
The sun gradually went down from the horizon, leaving the sky dark.
¡°Kali, aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±
Aria softly asked as she was preparing to sleep again.
¡°I don¡¯t need sleep, and I can rest in different ways.¡±
Kali shook her head with her eyes closed. Her breathing was calm and steady.
Aria nodded without asking anymore, and she walked leisurely towards the bed.
She softly laid on it, her hand reached out towards Shin¡¯s face, touching it with her fingers. A tear ran down Aria¡¯s face as her eyes closed.
¡°Old man, can I wake up soon?¡±
Shin asked again. He has probably asked this question at least a couple of hundred times.
¡°I had no idea us guardians could have a headache¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak mumbled softly to himself.
¡°Master, I have already told the other guardians to hurry up. Just wait a couple of hours. It¡¯s already night-time now, let¡¯s hope that you will wake up in the morning.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, Old man.¡±
Shin excitedly said.
¡°Old man, do you know when I can meet with the others?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak thought for a couple of seconds before replying.
¡°I don¡¯t know. They are all able to help you in dire need, but it¡¯s hard for them to show themselves yet.¡±
Shin pouted as he wasn¡¯t in the mood for talking any longer.
¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to be like that. They told me that they couldn''t wait to meet you again, at least Kira, Mekina and Murutha was eagerly hoping that they would meet you soonest possible.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak hoped that Shin¡¯s mood would be better if they talked about the others.
¡°Really? Did Kira, Mekina and Muru said that?¡±
Shin asked wishfully with an eager smile on his face.
The hours passed by quickly as they spoke.
¡°Master, they are now done. Do you wish to return now?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak suddenly asked.
¡°Yes, I do.¡±
Shin nodded.
¡°Uhm, thank you, Old man.¡±
Shin¡¯s face turned red while he glanced around.
¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to thank me, master. I will always protect you.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak laughed warmly as he saw Shin¡¯s shy look.
Kali sat on the couch, keeping her eyes closed the entire night. She could feel the sunshine hitting her face through the window.
Kali suddenly heard something beat faster, her eyes opened and glared towards where she listened to the beating sound. She rose from the couch and tiptoed towards the bed.
¡°Aria!¡±
Kali shouted in a low voice with an eager expression on her face.
Aria eyes opened without any delay, and she could plainly see Kali¡¯s eager appearance while glaring at Shin. She hurriedly stared at Shin too; she could hear Shin¡¯s heart changing its beating rhythm, and could see his fingers twitching.
¡°Shin, Shin.¡±
Aria mumbled in a low voice with an excited expression. Her lips were curving upwards, and her eyes showed a glint of light, quickly revealing how happy she currently was.
Shin¡¯s eyelids started to shiver as a moan escaped his mouth.
¡°Hum¡¡±
Shin slowly raised his upper body, his eyelids opened, but all he could see was darkness.
¡°Shin¡¡±
Aria weakly spoke when she saw Shin¡¯s empty and unfocused pupils.
¡°Mother?¡±
A bright smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face when he could hear Aria¡¯s voice near him.
Shin threw his body towards where he heard Aria¡¯s voice with his arms opened widely.
¡°Mother!¡±
Aria held Shin in her embrace tightly, slightly shocked that Shin would jump into her embrace.
She who had blamed herself for what happened didn¡¯t know how to apologise to Shin. But, the first thing Shin did when he woke up was to smile brightly and hug her. Aria felt like that a huge boulder in her heart hadbeen liftedas tears kept running down her face.
¡°Hihi seems like you¡¯re finally awake, Shin.¡±
Kali laughed with a smile on her face. She had already prepared herself that Shin¡¯s eyes would be empty like it was now for the past day. It did pain her heart when she saw it personally, but she could only smile when she saw that Shin didn¡¯t blame them.
Shin tilted his head towards where he heard Kali¡¯s voice.
¡°Kali, is that you, right?¡±
Shin asked in a testing tone.
Kali rolled her eyes as she stared at Shin as her smile turned mischievously.
¡°Who else could it be? Don¡¯t you want me to be here?¡±
Shin shook his head swiftly and said happily.
¡°No, no. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re here!¡±
Shin left Aria¡¯s embrace unwillingly and testingly used his arms to feel what¡¯s in front of himself while he crawled towards Kali slowly.
Aria clenched her fist when she saw how Shin crawled slowly towards Kali.
Kali¡¯s emotion felt sour when she saw what Shin was doing, even when he had lost his eyes, he crawled with a smile on his face.
Kali hurriedly walked in front of the bed near him, she reached out her left hand and guided him towards her.
Shin grabbed Kali¡¯s soft hand and pounced on Kali.
¡°Haha, I got you!¡±
Shin cheerfully laughed as he hugged Kali¡¯s soft body.
Kali caressed Shin¡¯s back with her left hand while she closed her eyes. She was prepared to be cursed at, ignored, beaten and anything else, the only thing she wasn¡¯t prepared for was that Shin wouldn¡¯t blame them and happily embrace them.
¡°Shin, sit properly on the bed. There are a few things I want to ask you, and Aria might have a few questions too.¡±
Kali told Shin, her tone was a little more serious.
Shin nodded and used his arms to feel what was around him, and he crawled slowly towards where his pillow was. He used the pad to support his back as he leaned himself on the headboard, Shin lifted his face towards where he thought Kali was, then glanced at where he thought Aria was.
Kali smiled weakly when she saw that Shin wanted to glance at herself and Aria but looked in the wrong direction.
¡°Shin¡¡±
¡°How did you lose your eyesight?¡±
Kali asked softly while she kept her eyes stared at Shin.
At that moment, Laura walked into the room with Peutoa behind her.
¡°Young master!?¡±
Laura shouted while she swiftly stepped forward towards Shin.
Peutoa eyes widened, and she quickly glanced towards the bed, where she could see that Shin was leaning on the headframe while his face pointed towards them. A smile appeared on her face but drooped quickly when she saw his empty eyes.
¡°Laura, Shin is going to tell us how he lost his eyesight. Don¡¯t act like that now, do it later.¡±
Aria narrowed her eyes when she glanced at Laura and Peutoa and spoke coldly.
Laura nodded hurriedly and stood in front of the bed, staring at Shin.
Peutoa stood half a step behind Laura and did the same. She wanted to know everything.
¡°Uhm, hello Laura.¡±
Shin awkwardly scratched his face.
¡°Let¡¯s see, my eyes¡¡±
¡°I told the Old man to take my eyes.¡±
Shin spoke softly while his eyes were opened widely.
Aria narrowed her eyes while a frown appeared on her face.
¡°Old man? Shin, who¡¯s that?¡±
Aria barely managed to keep her voice calm, if Shin weren''t here, her voice would have been cold enough to let the most extreme cultivators feel frightened.
Kali clenched her fist while her eyes narrowed.
Shin knew that they should be alarmed in some way. Therefore, Shin didn¡¯t want to lie.
¡°He says that he¡¯s my guardian.¡±
¡°Guardian? What guardian would harm the one they protect?!¡±
Laura asked in dismay as she stared at Shin.
Peutoa glanced at Laura and nodded.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been that easy. Shin, would you mind me telling how you got that guardian?¡±
Kali shook her head as she thought of a few possibilities.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know when I¡¯m close to death or if I¡¯m losing my sanity, Old man would take over my body and help me.¡±
Shin glanced downwards while thinking.
¡°Old man said that he would only protect my body as long it can and not take control of my body unless it¡¯s needed.¡±
¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying that this ¡®Old man¡¯ has been making sure that you haven¡¯t died or gone crazy yet?¡±
Aria asked while her frown vanished slightly.
Shin nodded slowly this time.
¡°Yes, he said that he couldn''t do much because my body is weak. Therefore, he would usually refrain from taking over my body to help me.¡±
¡°Shin, are you sure that this ¡®Old man¡¯ is friendly and not doing this to take possession of your body? Or, he hurts you for fun? He did take your eyesight from you.¡±
Kali asked nervously.
Shin didn¡¯t speak for a couple of seconds, tried to glance around the room.
¡°When the Old man takes over my body, a sacrifice needs to be paid. It depends on the severity of my body condition. Old man hates people who hurts my feelings or harms me, that¡¯s why when he took over, the sacrifice was for the four who was there to die.¡±
Shin shook his head while his voice was turning depressed.
¡°But, when Old man told me that there was four and said who the people were, I was happy. I was happy that none of you left me. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t let Old man kill any of you. That¡¯s why I asked him to take any part of my body he needs.¡±
Shin¡¯s fingers anxiously intertwined as he nervously spoke.
¡°Oh, Shin¡¡±
Aria used her hand to caress Shin¡¯s cheeks as she stared intensely into his eyes.
¡°I would and never will leave you.¡±
¡°Aria is right on that one, Shin. Neither will I leave you, I know it had been tough for you, but you have to understand that we do care about you.¡±
Kali spoke tenderly while a faint smile appeared on her face.
¡°Yes, they are right, young master.¡±
Laura hurriedly spoke while nodding her head.
Chapter 13 - Black flames and Guardians
¡°Shin, there is I¡¯m wondering about.¡±
Kali suddenly asked in a curious tone.
¡°What is it?¡±
Shin replied while glancing towards Kali with his eyes closed.
¡°Your body.¡±
Kali¡¯s pupils turned golden as they looked through Shin¡¯s body.
¡°It has changed, how and why?¡±
Kali¡¯s tone was serious and her eyes slightly narrowed.
Shin glanced downwards before he answered.
¡°The stronger I become, the more they can help me. They mended my body so that it could become stronger quicker.¡±
¡°¡¯They¡¯, who are they, Shin?¡±
Aria was surprised and asked hastily.
¡°I forgot to say; I have 12 guardians.¡±
Shin spoke embarrassingly as his cheeks turned red.
¡°12!?¡±
Laura shockingly spoke as her eyes widened.
It wasn¡¯t much different for Peutoa, Kali and Aria, but they didn¡¯t raise their voices.
¡°Shin, why do you have guardians? And on top of that, that many?¡±
Kali asked while a thought appeared in her head.
This time, Shin shook his head.
¡°I do not know why they are guarding me. They have always been with me as long I can remember. One of them said once; it was their instincts to guard me, they haven¡¯t said anything else regarding that.¡±
Instincts?...
Aria, Peutoa and Laura didn¡¯t know what to think.
12 guardians¡
Can it be those 12 back then?
Kali shook her head denying her thoughts.
¡°Young master?¡±
Peutoa raised her voice; she finally managed to gather enough courage to speak up.
Shin tilted his head as he heard a new voice, but it did sound familiar.
¡°Is it, Peutoa?¡±
Shin asked curiously.
¡°Yes, it is me, young master.¡±
Peutoa bowed slightly while confirming that it¡¯s her.
¡°What did you want, Peutoa?¡±
Shin smiled innocently as he glanced forward towards Peutoa.
Peutoa gritted her teeth and tried to speak cautiously.
¡°Are you not blaming me?¡±
Shin pouted as he shook his head without any thought.
¡°I don¡¯t understand, why should I blame you? And for what?¡±
¡°Did you not fall into despair because of me?¡±
Peutoa felt like her strength leaving her body, she finally said it.
Shin tilted his head as he thought for a couple of seconds.
¡°You are not wrong, but you¡¯re not right either.¡±
Shin¡¯s voice was filled with confusion; he didn¡¯t understand what he was feeling either.
¡°Besides, isn¡¯t everything alright now?¡±
Peutoa raised her voice when she heard Shin¡¯s last sentence.
¡°No, you are blind because of me.¡±
¡°Hahaha¡±
Shin laughed without knowing why. It was true that Shin couldn¡¯t see and it did panic him in the beginning.
Everyone in the room stared at Shin in confusion, why would being blind a laughing matter?
Shin sensed the weird atmosphere around him, he coughed weakly before raising his head and swept it from one side to the other side before revealing a victorious smile.
¡°I¡¯m now blind; it means that I won¡¯t be able to do things by myself.¡±
¡°Which means, that I would need a hand to help me with everything. None of you will be able to leave me now, you¡¯re stuck around my little finger, haha.¡±
Shin stretched his little pinky and spun it in circles while giggling.
¡°Hihi, you¡¯re right, you little devil. We won¡¯t be able to leave your side anymore; we are stuck in the spider¡¯s web which you have made.¡±
Kali snickered while laughing warmly.
Laura tried to hold back her laughter because of Shin¡¯s overly weird movements with both her hands, but even so; small suppressed sounds escaped her lips.
Peutoa just dumbly listened to what Shin said, she had no idea that Shin would use everything and anything for himself own convenience and fun.
¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t know that my little kid would even spin his mother around his little pinky.¡±
Aria laughed wickedly while stroking Shin¡¯s hair.
¡°Now, let¡¯s see. Laura bring a simple breakfast here, Peutoa, you follow Laura and help her.¡±
Laura and Peutoa bowed respectfully before leaving the room.
¡°Now, Shin. There¡¯s something that I want to ask you about.¡±
Aria¡¯s voice turned slightly serious after Peutoa and Laura left.
¡°W-What is it?¡±
Shin became nervous because of the change in Aria¡¯s tone.
¡°Aria, don¡¯t be serious like that.¡±
Kali rolled her eyes as she glanced at Aria.
¡°Cough, sorry.¡±
Aria apologised before her voice became soft again.
¡°Shin, do you not blame Peutoa? You do have the right to be angry at her and any of us.¡±
¡°Haha¡¡±
Shin laughed softly as he opened his eyelids, staring towards Aria with empty eyes. Shin raised his hand towards his face, waved it a couple of times before letting it down.
¡°Losing my eyes is, of course, a huge blow. But, there is something else I learned because of it.¡±
Shin shook his head as he slowly closed his eyes.
Aria and Kali bitterly smiled when they heard Shin¡¯s reasoning.
¡°Shin, you have changed.¡±
Kali suddenly spoke up as she glared at Shin with a mysterious smile.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t act like a grownup yet, hihi. None of us would mind you still acting like you were before. You don¡¯t have to burden yourself anymore, even if you make mistakes, your mother Aria and I will always stay by your side.¡±
Kali suddenly glanced towards Aria while her lips let out a small voice which Shin couldn¡¯t hear.
¡°Isn¡¯t that right, future ¡®mother-in-law¡¯, hihi¡¡±
Aria¡¯s face turned red with anger as she clenched her fist.
¡°Yes, she¡¯s right Shin. We would love you no matter what, so just act like yourself and just be happy.¡±
Even when Aria was furious, she couldn¡¯t let it show in her voice.
Shin let out a smile of relief as he leaned backwards.
¡°Okay, I will remember.¡±
¡°Do I have to do something today?¡±
Shin asked as his eyelids were still closed.
¡°No, your priority is to rest.¡±
Aria shook her head; she couldn¡¯t let Shin do anything taxing with his fragile body.
¡°Furthermore, do you still want Peutoa to be your maid? She¡¯s a cultivator on the Throne stage; she would be able to protect your life if need be.¡±
Shin gasped as his eyes widened, asking curiously.
¡°Is Peutoa that strong?¡±
¡°She should be in the late stage of Throne. It depends on her luck and will to break through to the Emperor stage.¡±
Kali said while using her finger to raise her chin up.
Aria glanced at Kali before nodding.
¡°Kali is right, Peutoa should be able to advance to the Emperor stage, but there¡¯s no telling when it will happen.¡±
Shin pouted as he looked troubled.
¡°Why is everyone so strong?¡±
¡°Hihi, don¡¯t worry, Shin. You might get stronger yourself if you start cultivating.¡±
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.Kali snickered, she has never thought of people below Half-Divinity stage a strong person.
¡°I forgot to ask, do you know how to cultivate your own powers, Shin?¡±
Kali asked while staring at Shin.
¡°No.¡±
Shin shook his head before speaking again.
¡°But, I don¡¯t think there is a need for me to do so either.¡±
Aria narrowed her eyes slightly while glaring at Shin.
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°Because.¡±
Shin concentrated deep inside of his body, sensing his hollow body without any strength.
I want to fill it¡
Shin¡¯s body felt like a whirlpool where everything gushed in. The entire room got drained of Energies and Divine Energy.
Kali glanced around the room when she felt everything was being dragged towards Shin; she sensed that there were no powers left in the air.
Aria stared rather at Shin, wanting to know how it would affect his body.
As Shin opened his eyes, he felt his hollow body barely getting satisfied.
¡°Old man told me that I don¡¯t need to use any specific cultivation path. He told me that I could use different types and cultivate almost anything, but it would be best just to nurture what my body is best at.¡±
Shin spoke calmly and slow to let Aria and Kali understand what he can¡¯t fully understand.
¡°I can gather anything in my body; it¡¯s a catalyst for me to cultivate my strength and body.¡±
¡°Now that¡¯s weird. Aria, I thought you were a monster.¡±
Kali glanced at Aria then stared at Shin with an amazed gaze.
¡°But, Shin here is more astonishing than you. I bet he would become strong very quickly.¡±
Aria rolled her eyes as she talked with Kali without taking her eyes off Shin.
¡°Shin is amazing; I can¡¯t deny that thought.¡±
The door squeaked as it was being opened.
Laura entered with Peutoa behind her.
¡°Just place the plates there, we will eat in a moment.¡±
Aria ordered them while staring at Peutoa.
¡°Peutoa¡¡±
Her voice wasn¡¯t warm like earlier; it turned cold once again while her eyes were slightly narrowed.
Ah, sigh. Did they decide what my punishment will be?
Peutoa sighed in her heart; she had already prepared herself for it. Therefore it wasn¡¯t a large surprise for her.
¡°Yes, Empress.¡±
Peutoa gave the plates she was carrying to Laura while she stood in front of Aria.
She glanced towards the bed, seeing Shin made her lips curve upwards slightly before she glared back at Aria seriously.
¡°There is something Shin wanted to ask you about.¡±
Aria spoke before she turned around before she looked at Shin, she sent a glance towards Kali.
Hehe, it¡¯s all up to you now, my little player.
You¡¯re doing it on purpose!
Kali gnashed her teeth when she saw Aria¡¯s glance.
Hump¡ Like I will lose to some chick!
Kali sent a glance towards Peutoa filled with brutality with her eyes narrowed to the extreme.
Peutoa felt her body being crushed by Kali¡¯s glance. She had a bad feeling of what might happen.
¡°Uhm¡¡±
Shin tried to glance around, and he didn¡¯t know where to face as his cheeks turned slightly red.
¡°Peutoa.¡±
¡°What is it, Young master?¡±
Peutoa was startled, she didn¡¯t know what Shin would ask.
¡°Would, would you mind being my maid?¡±
After Shin managed to ask with a shy look, he felt his body becoming heavier as he leaned backwards.
¡°Uh, what?¡±
Peutoa dumbly stared at Shin while asking.
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, Peutoa? Shin asked you to become his maid, what¡¯s your answer?¡±
Aria smiled while sending a glance towards Kali.
Was I not going to get punished? Then why did the Purple Witch Kali send me a glance like that??
Peutoa asked herself as she couldn¡¯t understand. Without thinking, Peutoa dropped down on both of her knees heavily towards Shin¡¯s direction.
¡°Master, please allow me to become your servant, I will offer you my body and life.¡±
¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you happy, Shin?¡±
Aria laughed while smiling towards Shin, before turning around to the kneeling Peutoa.
¡°Peutoa, from now on, you¡¯re not my maid. You have no connection to this Kingdom, and you¡¯re not my servant, you will serve Shin only.¡±
Peutoa heavily nodded while sending a glance towards Aria.
¡°I will serve master with my life.¡±
She stared at Shin with wide opened eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t call me master; it doesn¡¯t sound right. Do just call me Shin.¡±
Shin couldn¡¯t believe that someone like Peutoa would follow him, he thought that she would never agree to it.
A smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face as he opened his eyelids.
Old man said something like this might happen. I don¡¯t want to do it, but he said if I wanted to know, I should do it without hesitating.
¡°Peutoa.¡±
Shin¡¯s voice turned serious as he glared towards where he thought Peutoa was kneeling.
¡°Yes, Shin.¡±
She raised her head to look back at Shin. Her face held no expression as she looked deeply into his empty eyes.
¡°Mother said that you are only mine now and will only follow me, right?¡±
Shin talked in a slightly deep voice.
Aria, Kali and Laura nodded for themselves when they heard Shin¡¯s question.
¡°Yes, I will only follow your orders. I will live and die for your sake.¡±
Peutoa confirmed without any delay.
Shin raised his left arm and covered his eyes.
What the others couldn¡¯t see was that tears started to form in the corner of his eyes.
¡°Kill everyone in this room!¡±
Shin raised his voice as he commanded Peutoa.
The room turned silent, and the surrounding felt ice-cold.
Laura was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe what Shin had ordered Peutoa.
It was slightly different for Aria, as she thought this was him testing out Peutoa¡¯s loyalty.
The only one who was smiling was Kali.
Hihi, don¡¯t think you can hide that easily.
She glared at Shin¡¯s eyes with golden pupils. She could see that Shin¡¯s eyes were covered in tears, but she looked deeper and could see the light in his empty eyes.
Peutoa¡¯s eyes widened before she shook her right hand as a curved dagger appeared in it. She stepped forward towards Kali as she was closest to, the dagger closing up on Kali.
Even if Kali was surprised, a late-stage Throne could barely injure a Half-Divinity cultivator. But, it was slightly different now, as Kali was weakened because of using her Divine Powers to save Shin. If that dagger did cut towards her neck, it could deal an injury which might take her life.
Kali could tell that Peutoa would go towards her first and was ready for it. But, Kali didn¡¯t move, she just glared towards Shin with a smile.
¡°No!¡±
Laura stepped forward to stop Peutoa, but she was a step slower than Peutoa.
Aria stared at Kali; she thought that her smile was weird and wanted to see how Kali would resolve the situation.
Hihi, this is getting fun!
Kali could see Shin¡¯s empty eyes burning in dark flames as her smile grew larger.
Peutoa¡¯s dagger was getting closer to Kali¡¯s neck. Peutoa used all her inner strength and released it all at once for a boost of a few seconds, in these couple of seconds she could rival even Laura!
Her face showed no emotions, but her eyes were cold and had an aura of malevolence.
Shin dropped his left arm as his eyes were wide open. He glared towards Kali and Peutoa; he slowly reached out his right hand towards Peutoa¡¯s dagger. Even if Shin moved slowly, he could barely see Peutoa¡¯s dagger moving towards Kali.
Old man, you were right!
Shin focused on his own body; he could sense thirteen different powers with various colours. But, the one in the middle was dark which released an aura of death.
The whole room enveloped in a dark aura.
Peutoa thought that she would reach Kali¡¯s neck, but before she could cut Kali, she felt her whole body being pushed backwards. She couldn¡¯t feel her body anymore and couldn¡¯t use an ounce of strength any longer.
Laura stepped right behind Peutoa, but her eyes widened as she quickly glanced towards Shin, she could see him reaching out his right arm and his eyes were burning black.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Aria tilted her head when she felt Shin¡¯s aura once again, last time it felt a lot stronger, but it also felt like it went amok that time. This time, it is being concentrated and controlled.
¡°Hihi. So, you finally showed it, Shin.¡±
Kali laughed happily, she didn¡¯t even care about her body being pressured by his aura, or that he ordered Peutoa to kill her.
So, this is the Divine Power of Death!
¡°Peutoa, it was just a test that the Old man told me to do for those who want to serve me. Now that you have succeeded it, none of the guardians will deny you being my servant.¡±
Shin spoke with a weak and hoarse voice while the black flames in his eyes died out.
¡°Cough cough.¡±
Shin coughed heavily, he used his right hand and wiped his mouth. Shin could sense that his arm became wet by something.
Blood?
¡°Hey, Shin? Are you alright?!¡±
Aria could see that Shin coughed up two mouthfuls of blood and rushed forward.
¡°Why did you do something stupid like that?!¡±
¡°Hah, this is the only way that they would accept another person following me. They must abandon everything for my sake, and I had no idea using this power was this troublesome.¡±
¡°Hahaha. Peutoa, I would appoint you as my thirteen Guardian from now on!¡±
¡°What, guardian, me?¡±
Peutoa dumbly stared at Shin with her eyes widened and a smile appeared on her face.
Twelve different colours shined from Shin¡¯s stomach; Golden, red, purple, green, white, grey, silver, brown, blue, teal, pink and lime. They shined brightly and shrouded Peutoa.
Peutoa could feel her body becoming lighter and becoming more powerful. She didn¡¯t open her eyes and continued focusing on the power within her body increasing.
Laura stared at the twelve colours enveloping Peutoa with a weird smile.
Aria glanced at Peutoa and Shin; she was slightly worried about what might happen to Shin because of this. She couldn¡¯t feel any power or aura coming out of the colours.
Kali just stared with an amusing look, she did send gazes towards Shin to check if he was alright, but she was more into seeing what would happen to Peutoa.
Peutoa felt something being drawn out of her as the colours weakened. A light-yellow colour drew out of her and entered Shin¡¯s body with the twelve other colours.
Peutoa felt a connection being created with Shin.
Shin felt the already thirteen colours inside of himself with one extra being added in which was light-yellow, now Shin could feel fourteen different powers inside of himself. He let out a satisfied smile as he looked towards where Peutoa was standing at.
¡°Am I one of your Guardians now?¡±
Peutoa smiled for once as she glared at Shin in respect and awe.
¡°Yes.¡±
Shin smiled brightly with his eyes closed.
Chapter 14 - A short and confusing battle
¡°Tell me what just happened now, Shin.¡±
Aria glanced at Peutoa and Shin while asking curiously with her brows furrowed.
Shin scratched his nose while looking towards Aria and spoke awkwardly.
¡°Uhm, Peutoa became one of my Guardians.¡±
Aria stared at Shin closely, her eyes narrowed as she spoke calmly.
¡°Can I become one of your Guardians too?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Shin shook his head and looked downwards.
¡°I don¡¯t know why people can become my Guardian, but there¡¯s a feeling I had when I first saw Peutoa, I can¡¯t explain it as I don¡¯t understand it myself.¡±
¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I will always be by your side, Shin.¡±
Aria said while a small smile appearing on her face.
¡°Thank you, mother.¡±
Shin nodded once before being lost in his thoughts again.
¡°I have a question, if you don¡¯t mind, Shin.¡±
Kali suddenly asked as she stared at Shin with a faint smile.
¡°Do ask.¡±
Shin subconsciously spoke as he looked downwards.
¡°Do the colours represent each Guardian? And can you use them yourself?¡±
Kali asked softly, but her eyes shined while looking at Shin.
Shin nodded when he heard Kali¡¯s question.
¡°The colours do represent for each of my Guardians. And, if you¡¯re asking me if I can use them, it¡¯s both yes and no.¡±
Shin pouted as he thought for a couple of seconds before continuing.
¡°When there¡¯s a time I need it, I will be able to use the powers. Besides that, I will need more practice before I can use them by myself.¡±
Kali nodded as she could understand the basics of what Shin answered.
¡°Hihi, Shin, I will be looking forward seeing more of your powers, it¡¯s interesting!¡±
Kali spoke excitedly as she couldn¡¯t remove her eyes from Shin.
Shin¡¯s face turned red as he tried looking away.
¡°Uhm¡±
Shin¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t calm as he didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Uh, yes, mother, can I have food now?¡±
Shin tried asking as he remembered he was hungry.
¡°Hehe, Kali, don¡¯t bother my son that much.¡±
Aria peeked at Kali with narrowed eyes and a smile on her face.
Kali didn¡¯t even glance at Aria, she turned around and walked towards the table where Laura put the breakfast. She picked up the dishes and walked back to Shin.
Kali sent a mocking glance towards Aria, trying to keep her laughter back.
Who do you think I am? Hihi.
Humph!
Aria stared coldly at Kali, wanting to see what her next move would be.
¡°Shin, you¡¯re currently recovering, let me feed you, alright?¡±
Kali snickered while trying her best to hold her laughter in.
¡°Okay.¡±
Shin only nodded while his cheeks turning red once again.
The temperature around Aria suddenly fell, her eyes becoming ice-like and penetrating Kali, clearly indicating her to step away.
Laura stepped back when she could feel Aria¡¯s mood turning sour, she glanced at Kali; hoping that she would stop irritating Aria on purpose. But, Laura¡¯s hope was sadly shattered as Kali didn¡¯t even bother sparing a glance at Aria.
Peutoa sent a curious look towards Shin, Peutoa could feel her breathing becoming rougher just staying in the room, but she couldn¡¯t see any changes in Shin.
Kali first took a spoon full of soup and blew on it to cool it down before lifting it near Shin¡¯s mouth.
¡°Open your mouth, Shin.¡±
Shin did as Kali said, as the soup entered his mouth, he felt refreshed because of the delightful taste. A smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face as he calmed down quickly, but he felt something being wrong as the room was quiet.
¡°Why is no one speaking?¡±
Shin tried to move his head from one side to another, trying to listen to any sounds, but hearing nothing.
¡°Mother?¡¡±
Shin testingly voiced out as no one spoke with an anxious tone.
¡°Cough, sorry, Shin. There¡¯s nothing wrong, let me come and feed you.¡±
Aria coughed and spoke hastily after she heard Shin¡¯s nervous voice.
Peutoa and Laura sighed in relief as they were having a hard time breathing under Aria¡¯s pressure.
Both glanced at Shin, feeling grieved that he didn¡¯t feel anything.
Kali quietly handed one platter to Aria, when she saw Aria¡¯s eyes narrowing, Kali frowned and opened her lips and spoke softly which only Aria could hear.
¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Shin wouldn¡¯t want us to fight.¡±
Aria nodded softly after thinking for a second, she couldn¡¯t deny Shin¡¯s happiness for her own selfish reasons.
Inside of the royal castle in the Kingdom of Leran.
A male in his early 20s sat on a throne, looking down on his subject which was kneeling in front of him.
¡°Tell me what you found.¡±
He spoke with a calm voice, but his eyes were showing glints coldness and ferocity.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
The middle-aged man which was kneeling raised his head and tried to speak calmly.
¡°It has been confirmed that the ¡®Freezing Highness¡¯ isn¡¯t planning to do anything yet, her son has not been in public besides that once in the banquet.¡±
¡°There have been sights of the ¡®Purple Witch¡¯ Kali in the castle, but we have no way to check if she is staying there now or not, as she can come and go as she wishes without us noticing.¡±
The Majesty calmly nodded.
There¡¯s no way to check if the witch is there or not¡
His eyes narrowed as he spoke coldly.
¡°Find more about it, and tell me about the sudden commotion which happened in the Kingdom of Alizad, the one about a dreadful power.¡±
¡°Heh, tell me about that too!¡±
A sudden voice sounded out throughout the whole castle.
¡°Who dares to enter his Majesty¡¯s castle?!¡±
The middle-aged man roared out as he looked around.
Three people flashed swiftly out and stood around the Majesty. They all looked old, having white hair, but they looked elegant, showing no signs of being weak.
¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡±
The person in front of the Majesty asked while trying to find out the source of the voice.
The Majesty raised his left hand, still looking calm.
¡°Step down, you are most likely not his opponent.¡±
¡°Besides, hehe, tell me why you are here unless you don¡¯t want to leave alive!¡±
His eyes turned red as he looked upwards at the ceiling. The Majesty stood up from his throne as a warm and powerful aura spread out from within his body.
¡°I heard some rumours about a sudden outburst of a dreadful aura, where and when was it?¡±
The voice sounded out once again, this time it was more forceful as it made everyone in the castle dreadful.
¡°Your Majesty?¡±
The middle-aged man stared at the Majesty, not sure if he should say it or not.
The Majesty also felt that he wasn¡¯t the person¡¯s opponent, but he didn¡¯t care as he narrowed his eyes.
¡°Humph!¡±
His voice turned cold when he spoke.
¡°Kingdom of Alizad, the capital city.¡±
¡°But before you leave, tell me who you are, or don¡¯t think of escaping.¡±
¡°Sigh¡¡±
A sigh was heard as it felt like being tired of these ants.
¡°You think you can block me?¡±
The voice mocked them.
¡°For who I am, my name is; Hath Kagatsu.¡±
After the person spoke, the aura which was enveloping the whole castle vanished.
The three people around the Majesty and the middle-aged man kneeling was currently afraid and their eyes were shivering in fear.
¡°H-Hath Ka-Kagatsu?! How can that be? Wasn¡¯t he dead?!¡±
The leading old man in a grey robe trembled as he spoke.
¡°That old geezer is still alive?¡±
The Majesty asked himself calmly, but he couldn¡¯t hide his fear in his eyes.
The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.He couldn¡¯t help himself to smile after a while.
¡°Seems like he¡¯s planning a trip to the Kingdom of Alizad, do enjoy your stay with those two!¡±
In the skies above the Kingdom of Leran, an elderly man walked on the air. Each of his steps were slow, but they took him several kilometres towards west.
His aim was the Kingdom of Alizad, the middle of the continent.
¡°Dreadful aura, should be that child¡¡±
The elderly person was ¨C Hath Kagatsu, Hath was speaking softly to himself as he rushed towards the Kingdom of Alizad.
¡°Who¡¯s the ruler there now? Last time I was out, the whole kingdom was in ruins and burning up.¡±
Hath frowned as he his eyes became unfocused, his voice turned deeper and colder.
¡°I will murder anyone who stops me from taking that child!¡±
Hath Kagatsu hastened his steps as he couldn¡¯t wait, anger and rage could be seen from his facial expressions.
He passed cities after each other in minutes, the closer he got to the Capital city of Alizad, his facial expression turned grim and darker.
After four hours, Hath stood in the skies in front of a large city. Deeper in the city, he could see a humongous castle.
¡°Heh, the ruler should know where that child is!¡±
Hath¡¯s voice was ice-like which could pierce anyone¡¯s ears and his eyes which showcased fury.
¡°Shin, is there anything else you want to eat?¡±
Aria sat to the right of Shin, as she asked softly.
They were currently in the courtyard, enjoying cold drinks and sliced fruits.
¡°No, everything here is fine.¡±
Shin shook his head while leaning backwards.
He could sense his left hand being gripped by a soft hand, which was Kalis hand and while his right was held by Arias.
Peutoa stood behind Shin, showing no expression even after standing there for hours.
Laura stood near Aria as she walked back to the castle several times to bring refreshments like juice, tea, fruit and biscuits.
¡°Hihi, this is enjoyable.¡±
Kali smiled as she closed her eyes, appreciating the calm and warm atmosphere.
Suddenly the whole castle was engulfed in a forceful aura which oppressed everyone, to the point of Peutoa feeling her bones being shattered.
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Kali didn¡¯t speak, but only hummed silently. She glanced towards the sky as she overwhelmed the oppressive aura and calmed down the five of them. Her eyes turned golden as she wanted to know who was the one which was seeking death!
Aria stood up as she looked upwards, she grabbed the scabbard as her face turned dark and frost-like. A white aura spread out from within Aria, the temperature inside her aura dropped as she was enraged!
Humph! Let¡¯s see who dares!
Shin which barely managed to breathe, felt relieved after Kali and Aria helping him suppress the oppressive aura. Shin clearly knew that someone was attacking them and that person should be strong. Shin stood up slowly as he looked downwards then looking up towards the sky.
Old man, if something happens, take over my body and help us!
¡°Heh, who¡¯s the ruler of this kingdom?¡±
Hath Kagatsu appeared in front of them suddenly and asked in an irritated tone.
Shin frowned and opened his eyes, even if he couldn¡¯t see, it felt like an instinct. All that Shin could see was darkness and nothing else.
Hath stared at the kid among the women, he felt it was strange and closely watched him. As the kid seemed to be around the age the child he was looking for was. He furrowed his brows and frowned slightly when he saw that the kid was blind.
¡°Humph!¡±
Aria glared coldly at Hath Kagatsu.
¡°I am. Do you have a death wish or something?¡±
Hath Kagatsu shook his head as he glanced at Aria, he didn¡¯t care about any of them, he only came here for a child.
¡°A sudden outburst of dreadful aura was showcased outside of this city not long ago. I¡¯m looking for the child who caused it.¡±
Peutoa narrowed her eyes and hastily stood in front of Shin.
Laura glanced at the old man then at Shin. After that, Laura glared at the old man in anger and wrath.
A voice powerful enough to shatter bones and hopes voiced out throughout the whole courtyard.
¡°You? Humph! The last thing you are getting is him!¡±
Kali spoke in a deep voice filled with annoyance as she glared at Hath Kagatsu in hate. She walked slowly step by step in front of Shin and blocked Hath from Shin.
Aria took her silver sword out from its scabbard as she blocked Hath from Shin too.
Hath quickly understood and glared at Shin¡¯s empty eyes.
¡°You¡¯re the child?¡±
Shin didn¡¯t answer and just stood there quietly.
But, no one could read his mind.
-Old man, how strong is this person?
-Master, I do not recommend fighting that person.
-YOU WILL LISTEN TO ME! I told you what to do and you will do exactly what I said, understood!?
¡°Heh, child, come with me and I won¡¯t kill those women.¡±
Hath¡¯s voice was filled with hatred as he glanced at the women in front of him.
Shin just stood there silently, he didn¡¯t respond nor even move.
Hath frowned slightly when he saw that Shin didn¡¯t even respond in the slightest.
¡°Shin?¡±
Kali glanced back at Shin, finding it weird that Shin didn¡¯t even speak.
Is he afraid?
Hump! I will rip that old geezer up in pieces!
The first one to move was Aria.
She tapped the ground with her left foot and arrived right in front of the Hath and empowering her sword with Divine Energy. Aria glared at Hath in hate as she slashed from right to left without any technique.
Hath didn¡¯t even send a glance towards Aria as he just raised his left hand and blocked Aria¡¯s sword. He felt something when he blocked and saw that there was blood dripping from his hand.
¡°It has been a long time since I bled, you seem to be stronger than most. Blame your own fate for taking that child, because you will die today.¡±
Hath spoke calmly as he could see the wound on his palm fading quickly. Hath just sloppily send a fist towards Aria without imbuing his fist with anything.
Aria could feel a strong pressure of Hath as she tried blocking the fist, she could only step backwards because of Hath¡¯s strength.
Kali saw that Hath was only sloppily fighting, she swiftly stepped forward and send a kick towards Hath. She frowned as it felt like kicking a mountain of metal as Hath didn¡¯t even move backwards and she could feel her leg being in pain.
Hath only glared at Shin while fighting, he could see that Shin was in a daze and couldn¡¯t even respond to anything and not even move.
¡°What did you women do to the child?¡±
He asked with a slightly cold tone.
Hath frowned and kicked Kali away in annoyance.
Kali flew backwards as she crashed into a pillar near Shin, she went down to her knee and coughed up blood as she glared at Hath.
While everyone was at a standstill, Shin moved. He walked slowly step for step towards Hath.
¡°Hey, Shin, what are you doing?!¡±
Kali roared out while Peutoa and Laura being absent-minded.
Shin looked back towards Kali and smiled brightly while speaking in a cracking voice.
¡°I-I-It is f-f-fine, d-do not w-w-worry.¡±
Kali couldn¡¯t keep up when she saw Shin turning around, she saw that blood was flowing out from his eyes as Shin¡¯s white skin turning darker.
¡°SHIN!¡±
Aria roared out as she stepped in front of Shin and blocked him to move any further.
Shin raised his head towards Aria, almost like he could see everything around him. The innocent and bright smile didn¡¯t vanish from his face as he stared at Aria.
The next moment, Shin¡¯s face started to distort as Shin kept frowning and more blood ran down his face from his eyes.
¡°S-S-Sorry, I-I will d-do t-this!¡±
Shin¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound humane, Shin¡¯s deep and empty eyes started to shine brightly as colours emitted from it.
Shin disappeared and reappeared right in front of Hath. His skin which was turning black and his hollow eyes shining brightly with colours.
¡°What. Is. Your. Goal?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice asked without a hint of emotion on his face.
¡°We. Do. Not. Know. You¡¡±
Hath frowned as he stared at Shin. He couldn¡¯t even see Shin¡¯s movements at all and his voice and personality changed without any signs.
¡°Come back here, Shin!¡±
Aria hollered as her eyes were turning bloodshot, she glared at Hath as she gripped her sword.
Shin turned his body slowly towards the Aria and the rest, a smile showed on his face.
¡°We. Guard. Those. Shin. Want. Us. To. Protect¡¡±
He turned around once again, watching Hath with a mocking glare and smile.
¡°We. Do. Not. Need. To. Protect. You¡ You. Wanted. To. Harm. Him. You. Must. Pay. The. Price. For. Your. Insolence!¡¡±
¡°Heh, what?¡±
Hath was confused as he could clearly hear the mocking tone of Shin and his amusing smile.
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
Hath was staring at Shin, unable to understand what was going on with Shin.
¡°Shin, don¡¯t let it control you!¡±
Kali roared in a low and dark voice, she knew that Shin most likely has been controlled by his Guardians.
Shin¡¯s eyes were flashing from the colours representing his guardians - Golden, red, purple, green, white, grey, silver, brown, blue, teal, pink and lime and light-yellow.
¡°Control?¡ He. Begged. Us. And. We. Will. Grant. His. Wishes¡¡±
Shin sent a glance towards Aria, Kali, Peutoa and Laura with an innocent smile. Unlike when facing Hath Kagatsu, he only sent sweet glances towards to women who needed his protection.
¡°Controlled?¡±
Hath repeated the word Shin spoke of, Hath started to frown as his voice became deeper and shows hints of anger.
¡°Who¡¯s controlling my, my, my grandson!?¡±
Grandson?!
Everyone on the site was dumb-stuck after hearing what Hath said. Even the Guardians which had taken control of Shin didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.
¡°What do you mean by ¡®grandson¡¯!? Shin is my son and you are not my father!¡±
Aria spoke in a cold tone, narrowing her eyes while staring at Hath.
¡°Wait.¡±
Hath was dumb-founded as he stared back at Aria.
¡°You¡¯re saying that you are Michael¡¯s wife?¡±
Hath asked testingly as he looked at Aria, wanting to see her reactions.
No one knew what to do as everything had been dumped into shambles. Peutoa and Laura were just watching the whole show as they didn¡¯t have enough strength to participate and everything was happening too quickly.
Kali was slightly hurt and on her knee, she curiously looked at Aria, wanting to know what she would answer Hath.
Aria herself was just dumbly staring at Hath.
Shin pouted as he mumbled something that no one could hear as his skin-colour became paler and the dark colour turned white. His eyes lost the colours, one after another as his empty eyes were only left.
¡°Are you Michael¡¯s father?¡±
Aria asked in wonder as she didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m Michael¡¯s father. Now, you said that you are my grandson¡¯s mother, which makes you Michael¡¯s wife, am I correct?¡±
Hath concluded what he thought and asked once again.
¡°Yes, I was his wife.¡±
Aria answered briefly before tapping the ground once again and arriving at Shin¡¯s side, she could sense that Shin was barely keeping his conscious. She lifted Shin into her embrace and stepped back once again.
¡°Don¡¯t do anything strange, even if you are strong, I will not let you harm him. I would rather die than to let you touch him without confirming who you are, understood!?¡±
Aria spoke coldly while glancing at Hath before leaning towards a pillar, as Shin was closing his eyes peacefully and his breath turned calm.
¡°I understand.¡±
Hath nodded as he didn¡¯t keep his eyes off Shin either. He, of course, couldn¡¯t let just anyone take his grandson. Hath had already thought of waiting till when Shin would wake up and ask him personally.
Chapter 15 - A spreading vermin
Darkness, everything was completely black.
In the centre of the area, sat a youth down on the ground. His eyes were closed and he patiently waited.
¡°How¡¯s everything going now?¡±
Shin pouted as he asked once again.
He had pressured Ker¡¯Vrak to let the Guardians possess his body, but he has been waiting for quite a while now.
Suddenly near Shin¡¯s body, two lights emerged from nothing.
One of them was grey.
And the other was red.
Within those lights, two human bodies appeared.
The body which started to appear inside of the grey light was a male in his late 20s. He was wearing a black robe; his hair was grey as his eyes. The only thing which was weird was that he was smiling bitterly as he watched Shin sitting on the ground.
For the body which appeared in the red light; was a female in her early 20s. She was tall and wearing a red dress which showcased her thin body, her hair was blood red, it was long and reached down to her waist. Her red eyes were shining brightly as she watched Shin with a large smile on her face.
Within moments the two appeared, the woman rushed forward towards Shin, she picked him up and started rubbing her cheeks against his.
¡°Hey, little punk! Have you been missing me?¡±
Her voice was lively when she spoke, she giggled as she continued rubbing his cheeks.
Shin who suddenly was lifted up and ¡®abused¡¯, started throwing his arms everywhere.
¡°W-What, put me down.¡±
Shin started to stutter as he was speaking.
The man clad in black rolled his eyes and spoke in a casual manner.
¡°Don¡¯t call our master a ¡®punk¡¯, and it seems like our master doesn¡¯t like you ¡®attacking¡¯ him like that.¡±
He narrowed his eyes as he glared at the woman, clearly indicating that she should back off.
The woman shrugged, not minding what the man said at all. She carefully let Shin on the ground again.
¡°Hehe, Shin, it¡¯s my first time seeing you face to face, isn¡¯t it exciting!?¡±
The woman spoke in a loud voice as she held both of Shin¡¯s hands.
Shin was at first nervous, but he quickly understood that in this place, no one else than himself and his own guardians could be in. And the voice he heard, it was something he had heard before, a long time ago.
A tear ran down Shin¡¯s face as he opened his eyes. Yet, he couldn¡¯t see anything at all.
¡°M-Mekina?¡±
Shin testingly questioned with an anxious tone.
The woman in red ¨C Mekina, her smile drooped slightly when she saw Shin¡¯s empty eyes.
¡°Of course! Hehe, don¡¯t tell me that you punk have forgotten me this quickly?¡±
But, even so, she would never let Shin know that she was depressed.
¡°Mekina!¡±
Shin jumped towards Mekina with his arms wide open.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Mekina laughed weakly as she held Shin and started stroking his hair.
The man watched the scene as a weak smile appeared on his face.
¡°I didn¡¯t think that the reputed ¡®Goddess of Phoenix¡¯ would act like a child, haha¡¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but mock as he watched them.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Who do you think you are, ¡®old man¡¯!¡±
Mekina spoke in a cold tone as she glared at the man.
The man¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard her calling him ¡®old man¡¯.
¡°Old man, what is a phoenix?¡±
Shin raised his head and asked when he heard him mocking Mekina.
As Mekina raised her chest and a proud smile appeared on her face, she was about to speak everything about her race.
But, sadly she was a step too late¡
¡°Master, phoenixes are just simply large birds.¡±
Old man ¨C Ker¡¯Vrak had a smug smile as he glared at Mekina.
¡°W-What did you just say, you old crawling insect!¡±
Mekina was fuming in anger, she raised her right hand and was about to attack Ker¡¯Vrak.
¡°Don¡¯t fight you two!¡±
Shin hugged Mekina tightly when he could sense something bad would happen.
¡°Mekina, let¡¯s not listen to Old man, please tell me about phoenixes.¡±
Shin tried to appease Mekina the best he could, he disliked seeing the people close to him fight.
Mekina glared deeply at Ker¡¯Vrak with frost-like eyes before turning her head back towards Shin. The moment she saw his worried expression, him hugging her and hearing him trying to appease her anger, her eyes which was frost-like started to melt and became warm.
¡°Hehe. Shin, why are you so cute? It makes me want to eat you up!¡±
Mekina licked her lips as she stared at Shin.
¡°Eating me up? What does that mean?¡±
Shin asked as he looked upward towards Mekina. His face which was confused started to frown and turned pale as he thought of something.
¡°Do you need to eat my body for your survival? Please eat me if I can save you!¡±
Shin said seriously as his face was making expressions of worry.
¡°Cough, cough.¡±
¡°Sorry about that¡¡±
Mekina apologised as she tried looking away.
¡°There¡¯s no need for me to ¡®eat you¡¯ yet, let¡¯s have that talk when you grow older, alright?¡±
¡°Hehe, now I will tell you about phoenixes.¡±
¡°Since ancient times, there were races which were strong enough to demolish the whole world. They were many and constantly fighting.¡±
¡°The Phoenix race was one of them, a phoenix obtains new life by arising from the ashes¡¡±
As Shin was speaking with Mekina and Ker¡¯Vrak.
Hath was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed.
In the bedroom of Aria and Shin, were Kali, Aria and Hath sitting. While on the bed, Shin was laid down as he was sleeping.
¡°Now, confirm that you really are Michael¡¯s father.¡±
Aria spoke in a cold tone, she didn¡¯t let her eyes off Hath the entire time.
¡°Heh, I don¡¯t know how much Michael has spoken of our background to you.¡±
Hath opened his eyes as he glanced at Aria. Hath flipped his hand and showed a coin which had an engraving of a single sword with dragons on the background.
¡°Do you know about this?¡±
Hath asked as he asked Aria.
Kali looked at the coin and was confused as she hadn¡¯t seen anything like it before.
Meanwhile, Aria¡¯s eyes widened before she raised her finger and another item appeared.
It was a round object which fit in her hands perfectly. It was purple, but it had the same engravings as on the coin, but a lot more detailed.
Hath narrowed his eyes slightly before he spoke again.
¡°I gave Michael that before he left. Sigh¡ how long as it been?¡±
The object vanished, Aria stared at Hath once again.
¡°Now, tell me why you wanted to take Shin away.¡±
Aria¡¯s voice turned more serious as her eyes turned cold.
Hath glanced at Shin while speaking.
¡°You should know Shin is special, not only that he has Divine Powers of Death, but in other ways too.¡±
Hath stopped speaking as he looked at Aria.
¡°I was late 10 years ago, because of that, Michael died and my grandchild was nowhere to be found. When I felt his power once again not long ago, I rushed out. I didn¡¯t know if those around him was an enemy or friend, besides, those ''hunters'' will arrive sooner than later.¡±
Hmm¡ Late 10 years ago? Seems like he should also know something about Shin, humph!
Aria glared coldly at Hath.
¡°Why were you late 10 years ago?¡±
¡°Why is Shin so special?¡±
¡°Who are those ''hunters'' and what do they want?¡±
¡°Answer me these questions!¡±
Aria spoke in a firm manner.
Hath sighed once again as he closed his eyes.
¡°I was not on this continent 10 years ago, by the time I arrived back here, everything had ended, Michael was dead and you; his wife and your child were nowhere to be found by me at that time.¡±
Hath stopped for a couple of seconds before continuing once again.
¡°The other two questions of yours can be answered together.¡±
Hath opened his eyes and faced towards the window, staring at the sun in the distance with a dazed expression.
¡°There was a prophecy millions of years ago, at that time there was a seer named Keria, she said; ¡°there will come a time when the ¡®Child of God¡¯ will descend on Kerika. ¡®Child of God¡¯ will in time be the saviour of the world and protect us from harm¡±. Because of this prophecy was spread back then, there came to be two organizations.¡±
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.¡°One who will protect that child with their lives, because they believe in the prophecy, hoping that the child will be their saviour.¡±
¡°And the other one, they didn¡¯t believe in the prophecy and even thought that the ¡®Child of God¡¯ will be the one who will destroy the world, they are the ¡®hunters¡¯ who have been looking for the ¡®Child of God¡¯ and will do anything to kill that child!¡±
Hath glanced back at Kali and Aria, seeing their dazed expressions, he continued.
¡°Shin is the ¡®Child of God¡¯ when he was born, the light of the 12 Guardians vanished. When I noticed that, I tried to rush back, but there were ¡®hunters¡¯ blocking my path, trying to delay me.¡±
Hath started to emit an aura filled with bloodthirst and wrath as he thought of what happened back then.
¡°The ¡®hunters¡¯ have killed everyone besides me, I¡¯m the only one left. I will not let them succeed!¡±
Hath¡¯s eyes were filled with willpower as he promised himself.
In a faraway place.
In an underground castle, there were thousands upon thousands in a hall, kneeling respectfully. They were all wearing the same clothing; a red robe.
There was only one person standing, that person was standing in front of all these people.
¡°Hear me out, everyone.¡±
The person was wearing the same type of robe but was also wearing a hood. The voice which was sounded out was neither a male¡¯s nor a female¡¯s voice.
¡°There have been reports that the ¡®Child of God¡¯ is alive.¡±
The person glanced at all the people in the hall.
¡°I order every one of you to spread out in the whole continent, find the ¡®Child of God¡¯ and bring that child here.¡±
¡°Spread out in every part of this continent!¡±
The person roared out in a loud voice.
One after another everyone in the hall vanished, their eyes were filled with hatred.
The Kingdom of Alizad
¡°So, let me make this clear. There was a stupid prophecy and now all of you are bothering Shin, is that right?¡±
Kali snickered as she plainly said so, she slightly furrowed her brows as she stared at Hath.
¡°Shin is the one who was spoken of in the prophecy, he will be our saviour.¡±
Hath said in a calm voice.
¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me!¡±
Kali raised her voice.
¡°What right do you have to make Shin an object of your own belief!?¡±
¡°Tell me right now, what do you know of Shin?¡±
Kali¡¯s voice was filled with irritation and her eyes were full of hatred.
¡°Where were you when Shin was suffering?¡±
Kali squinted her eyes as she glared at Hath.
¡°I will tell you this, in a month¡¯s time, my strength will recover. At that time, either you or those morons you spoke of, I will slaughter all of you. Besides, hihi, do you think any of you are strong enough to defeat Shin? You should know it yourself, Shin has his Guardians. Hihi, surely I won¡¯t let it come to that because I will be by his side, no matter what!¡±
As Kali was speaking, her facial expression showcased determination, her voice was filled with pride and an aura of willpower emitted from her.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Aria laughed weakly as she glanced at Kali for a second before looking at Hath.
¡°For once, I have to say that Kali¡¯s right. Who do you think you are, treating my son¡¯s life as nothing!¡±
¡°Even if you, or they or anyone that stands in his path, I will decapitate all of you!¡±
Aria¡¯s voice was cold as she glared at Hath.
¡°You¡¯re his grandfather? Don¡¯t make me laugh! You have no right to be his family! Do you know what Shin has been through!?¡±
¡°Years of loneliness!¡±
¡°Years of pain!¡±
¡°No one of us has the right to stay by his side after what we have caused him! But, I will do my best and earn the right to be with him!¡±
Hath was dumbfounded as he was verbally attacked by Kali and Aria.
The three was silently sitting there, Kali and Aria were staring coldly at Hath while he was in a daze.
The room was silent until a weak voice from the bed sounded out.
¡°Don¡¯t fight.¡±
Hath, Aria and Kali swiftly turned their head towards the bed, seeing Shin sitting there as a weak smile was on his face.
¡°Shin, are you alright?¡±
Aria hastily appeared in front of Shin as she held his hands.
Shin nodded.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Shin smiled as he continued speaking.
¡°I had fun, I met with Mekina for the first time today!¡±
¡°Mekina?¡±
Kali also appeared near Shin.
¡°Is she one of your Guardians too?¡±
Kali asked she was very curious about his guardians.
Shin glanced towards where he heard Kali¡¯s voice and nodded.
¡°Yes, she is also one of my Guardians.¡±
¡°If I got things right, she is a big bird called Phoenix.¡±
Shin said while not sure what he was speaking about.
¡°Something about being reborn in the ashes.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Kali was shocked as she stared at Shin without knowing what to say.
A Phoenix!?
Wait, it can¡¯t be¡ Mekina, where have I heard this name before?
¡°One of your Guardians is an ancient phoenix, that¡¯s amazing.¡±
Kali was speaking in admiration as her eyes were shining brightly.
¡°Well, no need to care about that. As long as you are safe Shin, there¡¯s nothing else to worry about.¡±
Aria shook her head, for her, nothing else was more important than Shin.
¡°But I think she might be sick, I¡¯m not sure.¡±
Shin spoke in a confused tone.
¡°Why do you think so, Shin?¡±
Both Aria and Kali asked at the same time.
Shin tilted his head while saying.
¡°She said that she wanted to eat me up. Do phoenixes eat people to live?¡±
Kali¡¯s eyes turned golden, her fist was clenching roughly, a little more and her nails would be digging into her skin.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Aria¡¯s soft but horror-filled voice sounded out from her lips, she wasn¡¯t smiling, her eyes were also cold.
¡°Shin, you are right, that girl Mekina is mentally ill. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t bother with her any longer, or else I will have to teach her a lesson!¡±
¡°Why is no one telling me anything?¡±
Shin pouted as they didn¡¯t answer his question.
Kali rolled her eyes, she then grabbed Shin¡¯s right hand.
¡°Hihi, you don¡¯t have to think about it anymore.¡±
¡°Well, there are other things that need to be done. Shin, there is one more person in this room.¡±
Shin raised his head and opened his eyes.
¡°Who¡¯s there? Is it Peutoa or Laura?¡±
Shin was smiling.
Peutoa doesn¡¯t speak a lot, does that mean it is Peutoa?
Kali shook her head as her voice turned slightly colder.
¡°No, Shin. That person is the one who attacked us.¡±
The room was suddenly enveloped in a dark aura, black flames appeared in Shin¡¯s empty eyes.
Not even a second later, the black flames died out, Shin¡¯s face turned pale.
¡°Shin! Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t attack us, at least not for now.¡±
Aria hurriedly spoke as she saw Shin¡¯s skin turning pale.
¡°Who are you? And what do you want with me?¡±
Shin asked weakly as he leaned back.
¡°My name is Hath Kagatsu, and I¡¯m your grandfather.¡±
Hath introduced himself calmly, but he didn¡¯t know what to do after sensing Shin¡¯s hatred towards himself.
Shin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.
¡°Mekina told me that you called yourself my grandfather.¡±
¡°But, neither does my Guardians nor do I accept you. You have done nothing for me, why should I care?¡±
His voice was soft and calm but held an unimaginable force in it.
¡°I know a little that there are and will come for my life, I do not understand why, but that does not matter.¡±
As Shin was speaking, his widely opened eyes shined in thirteen different colours, representing each of his Guardians.
¡°I know that mother, Kali, Peutoa and Laura will protect me. If it comes to the point where it¡¯s difficult, I and my Guardians will rise and defeat those in our paths!¡±
Hath Kagatsu stood there without moving, his lips and eyebrows were shivering slightly.
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Hath sighed before nodding. He looked at Shin once more before turning around towards the window, Hath vanished and appeared several kilometres above the ground.
He glanced down towards the castle, softly mumbling to himself.
¡°I will protect the ¡®Child of God¡¯ no matter what.¡±
¡°Shin, how are you holding up?¡±
Kali stroked Shin¡¯s cheek as she gazed at him warmly.
¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±
Shin shook his head while looking downwards.
¡°Shin, don¡¯t think about it any longer. No matter who tries to harm you, we will protect you.¡±
Aria said while pinching Shin¡¯s cheeks softly.
She pecked a kiss on his forehead.
¡°Hmm¡ you said that you met one of your Guardians for the first time, what was that about?¡±
Aria asked what she was confused about earlier.
¡°Besides Old man which I can usually hear, it was rarer to hear the others. I have talked with all my Guardians, but not as much as Old man. And today, Old man and Mekina managed to manifest themselves, they said something like they grow stronger as I grow too, they will be able to use more power in time.¡±
As Shin was speaking about his Guardians to Kali and Aria.
The Guardians were speaking to each other too.
In the dark world inside of Shin, there stood thirteen statues, shining brightly in different colours.
¡°Well, now that¡¯s Shin¡¯s situation now. Some small fries will start showing up and bother him, humph!¡±
The statue which was shining red ¨C Mekina¡¯s voice sounded out.
¡°Heeh¡ There are people who want to hurt my Liege?¡±
Within the golden light, another voice sounded out.
¡°Kira, at this moment we can¡¯t do much besides showing up in crucial times.¡±
The statue which was shining grey ¨C Ker¡¯Vrak spoke casually.
¡°Master¡¯s body is currently still developing, he is still in the realm of Mortals. In a few days, he might overcome and breakthrough to a Cultivation Warrior. But, we won¡¯t be able to do much until he becomes a cultivator in the Divinity realm.¡±
¡°I understand. But, if those ants want to hurt my Liege, don¡¯t stop me at that time, I will crush them!¡±
Kira said without any emotions, Kira didn¡¯t mind if millions died, as long as Shin was fine.
¡°Hehehehe, Shin was so cute!¡±
Mekina laughed foolishly as she spoke loudly.
The statue which was shining blue asked in a curious tone.
¡°Is it true, Mekina?¡±
¡°Murutha, do you think I¡¯m lying? I bet you won¡¯t be able to hold yourself back and eat him, humph! I better protect him from you!¡±
Mekina spoke grumpily as she stared at Murutha.
Ker¡¯Vrak spoke out in a calm voice.
¡°Who agrees that Mekina shouldn¡¯t meet Master? I¡¯m afraid that Mekina really would ¡®eat him up¡¯ without any warning¡¡±
¡°I agree!¡±
¡°Sounds like Mekina, I also agree.¡±
¡°Mekina, don¡¯t do anything against my Liege!¡±
The sound of the statues spoke out one after another.
The only who didn¡¯t speak was a statue which was shining weakly and no voice came out, it was a newly made statue. It looked like a young girl without any expression, the light which was shining from it was light-yellow.
Chapter 16 - Eyes of remorse
I can¡¯t wait any longer, I believe something must have happened!
A young girl was running in the middle of the streets.
She seemed not be fifteen, she was wearing a green dress and her blond hair was jumping up and down as she was running. She wasn¡¯t showing a lot of expressions, but her eyes were slightly narrowed as she glanced forward towards the castle.
The young girl ¨C Eline la Ville, she was feeling uneasy since the day she sensed the malicious aura.
She didn¡¯t glance at the civilians as she was rushing forward, her feet were tapping the ground softly, but it pushed her tens of meters ahead.
She could see in the corner of her eyes that the buildings and shops became less and less the further she ran.
In front of her, stood guards in shining silver armour.
¡°Halt!¡±
A guard with red hair down to her shoulders shouted in a loud voice.
The guard glared at Eline cautiously, she would, of course, stop anyone which was sprinting towards the castle.
She wrinkled her nose as she looked closely at Eline and asked.
¡°Aren¡¯t you the Young Lady of the la Ville Guardian Family?¡±
Eline breathed in air as sweat was falling down her face, she nodded as she glanced at the guard.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
¡°Then, what are your reason for visiting today? Has the Madam of la Villa anything to report?¡±
The guard stared at Eline, she has been a guard since the beginning and she knows that she must clearly stare at the guests to see if their expressions change or not. Because it¡¯s her mission to send off any unwanted guests and potential threats.
Eline shook her head as she looked into the guard¡¯s eyes and spoke clearly.
¡°I¡¯m here to see Shin.¡±
¡°You¡¯re here to meet the Young Master?¡±
The guard stared at Eline while slightly narrowing her eyes.
She had heard many rumours by the guards and maids which have seen Shin, that his body is fragile and is currently ill too.
¡°What¡¯s your reason to meet him? Answer properly or you will not come one step closer.¡±
The guard said in a powerful voice.
¡°Leria, step away.¡±
As the red-haired guard ¨C Leria stood like an unmovable mountain, a soft voice sounded out.
¡°The Empress has allowed her to enter.¡±
Laura walked slowly forward from the castle and her voice reached Leria and Eline.
Laura glanced at Eline and spoke gently.
¡°Follow me.¡±
Her voice sounded gentle, but it was short and her eyes narrowed slightly. She turned around and walked.
Eline hurriedly rushed forward and walked a step behind Laura.
¡°Why have you decided to come today? Young lady of la Ville.¡±
Laura asked as she walked without looking back.
Eline clenched her teeth as she tried answering Laura.
¡°I felt like something bad happened to Shin.¡±
¡°My heart won¡¯t stop beating swiftly and my thoughts wander to Shin no matter what.¡±
Laura¡¯s expression froze for a second, but she walked without any change.
Hmm?
Laura snickered from a thought as her lips curved upwards slightly.
Does she like him?
¡°Young master is currently in the courtyard, trying a couple of weapons he was given from Kali and the Empress.¡±
Eline frowned when she heard what Laura said.
¡°May I ask something?¡±
¡°Depends on what it is.¡±
Laura said so and didn¡¯t bother glancing at Eline.
¡°Where did Shin live before coming here?¡±
Eline asked while glancing at Laura¡¯s back.
¡°Humph!¡±
Laura abruptly stopped and turned around swiftly.
She was frowning and her eyes were coldly staring at Eline.
¡°Do never ask that and never talk about his past in front of Shin!¡±
Laura¡¯s voice was cold as she was emitting an aura which made Eline shiver.
Everything happened too quickly and Eline had no way to think before Laura¡¯s aura spread out.
She was widening her eyes as it was trembling, her whole body was shivering and she couldn¡¯t stop it.
¡°I-Is it that bad?¡±
Eline asked once again, not wanting to let this chance go.
¡°I will not say this once more.¡±
¡°Even if you are the young lady of the la Ville family, I will not allow you to dig out traumas.¡±
Laura spoke in a slow and forceful tone while glaring at Eline.
¡°I understand.¡±
Eline managed only to nod shakenly.
She had already thought of several possibilities of what Shin might have been through, but none of them was terrifying to the point of disturbing.
¡°Follow me.¡±
Laura said and turned around, walking slightly faster than before.
Eline could only fasten her pace and walk behind Laura.
As Eline glanced around, she could see large walls around a courtyard, the courtyard itself was enormous. The ground was green with trimmed grass, on the left side was a gothic styled villa and in front of it was several chairs and tables.
Eline could see that there were three women who were sitting while watching a boy standing up.
She smiled as she saw Shin moving slowly with light footsteps on a pattern while slashing weapons in his hands.
Eline clearly saw that in Shin¡¯s right hand, was a larger sword with a slight curve on it the metal was silver as Shin¡¯s hair, it looked like an ancient katana which haven¡¯t seen the light for ages.
The other weapon in Shin¡¯s left hand was a dagger with a mix of black and red coloured metal.
Eline could only foolishly smile as she saw Shin¡¯s wobbly figure as he was trying to step in a specific pattern.
But, she was tilting her head slightly to the left as she was wondering why Shin was keeping his eyes closed.
As Laura and Eline walked closer, their footsteps could be heard.
Kali didn¡¯t bother glancing at them as she knew from a long time ago that they would arrive.
Peutoa didn¡¯t send a glance either, she was only sitting there watching Shin with no expression showing on her face.
Aria was the only one who glanced shortly at Laura and Eline before keeping her eyes back at Shin with a slight smile on her face.
As the footsteps could be heard louder, Shin tilted his head towards Laura¡¯s and Eline¡¯s direction.
The only thing what Shin didn¡¯t think of, was his balance.
Shin¡¯s left foot tripped his right foot as he was still trying to walk the pattern he had in his mind.
Shin could only feel that he was falling, Shin swiftly thought of the weapons returning as the black ring on his right hand shined briefly. With his empty hands, Shin placed both hands to cover his face.
Aria stood up and walked towards Shin, still with a soft smile on her face.
Kali raised her eyebrows as he sent a quick glance towards Eline.
Still, as ever, Peutoa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. But, her fingers twitched and she clearly wanted to stand up and help Shin from the ground.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
Laura stepped forward with Eline behind her.
The only one who was slightly clueless was Eline.
¡°Shin, are you alright?¡±
Aria asked softly while helping Shin on his feet, she patted the dust off his purple robe as she was staring at Shin with warm eyes. Her whole being was emitting a heartfelt aura.
¡°Uhm, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Shin smiled happily as he answered Aria.
¡°Those two weapons were fun, can I keep them?¡±
He asked while raising his eyebrows, Shin was really excited while handling those swords.
¡°Hehe, no matter what you like, everything is yours.¡±
Aria giggled as she answered Shin.
As Shin remembered something, he turned his body around towards where he heard the footsteps.
¡°Laura, are you back?¡±
Shin asked carefully, he could only hear footsteps and nothing more.
¡°Yes, young master. Someone showed up in front of the gate, so I let the guest in.¡±
Laura spoke in a soft tone while staring at Shin¡¯s face.
¡°Visitors? Is it someone I know?¡±
Shin asked in a slightly loud voice and tried looking around with both eyes closed.
¡°Hehe. Truly, it is someone you know.¡±
Aria said while giggling.
¡°W-Why aren¡¯t you opening your eyes, Shin?¡±
Eline¡¯s trembling voice sounded out, she didn¡¯t know why, but she had a bad premonition.
¡°This voice sounds familiar.¡±
Shin pouted as he thought for a while, suddenly his eyebrows rose as he showed a happy expression.
¡°Is it Eline?¡±
¡°Why aren¡¯t you opening your eyes!?¡±
Eline roared out loudly as she glared at Shin, her heart was beating quicker and a cold sweat started to drip down her face.
Kali raised her head and glanced at Eline at the corner of her eyes.
Humph!
Did you really have to ask that?
The most favoured child of la Ville family for nothing¡
Shin¡¯s smile vanished and all of his expressions disappeared.
The air around Shin turned solemn as he slowly opened his eyes.
Eline could only blankly stare at Shin. When she saw his face vacant of any emotions, she felt like she was looking at an object of pain.
As Shin¡¯s eyelids slowly opened, Eline clenched her fist together, making it white pale because of the force she was using.
Tears started to emerge from Eline¡¯s eyes as it ran down her cheeks when she saw his eyes devoided of light.
¡°W-Why?¡±
Why did it happen?
Shin slowly closed his eyelids again, a smile appeared on his face once again as he talked in an overjoyed tone.
¡°It was necessary.¡±
¡°If one wants to gain something, you must pay an equal price for it.¡±
Shin raised his right hand to his face and covered his eyes.
¡°For me to find a piece of truth and peace, it required a price.¡±
¡°These eyes of mine could clearly see everything, but not the truth. I will follow my heart.¡±
¡°One day when I can see everything clearly with my heart, these eyes of mine will be reborn, like the phoenixes who shall rise from the ashes!¡±
¡°Hihihi, when did you learn to speak those fancy words, Shin?¡±
Kali laughed out loud when Shin finished, even when she was laughing, her eyes were glaring at Shin¡¯s unmoveable stature with a serious expression and a slight smile on her face.
¡°You really know how to ruin the cool moments¡¡±
Shin pouted as he raised his fist towards Kali while shaking it.
What truth?
What peace?
Eyes which can see but can¡¯t, a heart which can see what the eyes can¡¯t.
Eline was in deep thought, she didn¡¯t even hear Kali¡¯s joke or Shin¡¯s rebuttal.
¡°Hehe, you¡¯re so cute.¡±
Aria who was standing right behind Shin reached out her left hand and pinched Shin¡¯s soft cheeks tenderly.
Shin pouted but didn¡¯t push Aria¡¯s hand away.
¡°Eline, let¡¯s sit down and talk, tell me all about how the city is!¡±
Shin said while grabbing Aria¡¯s hand, wanting her to lead him to his chair.
Eline nodded while still being in a daze and started walking stiffly forward.
Outskirts of the Kingdom of Alizad
An elderly man was standing above the forest, several kilometres around him was destroyed.
He glanced down at the two bodies which were laying there with their bodies cut in several pieces, the common thing was that they were both wearing a red robe which could cover their whole bodies.
¡°Quicker than I thought¡¡±
Hath Kagatsu mumbled while glancing at the two bodies.
¡°Keria, bless us the Guardians of Fate with your longevity and power, let us defend the world Kerika in the name of the Gods and you; Keria.¡±
Hath Kagatsu continued to mumble as he flew further into the depths of the horizon.
In a faraway place.
A person was standing in front of a sculpture.
The sculpture was a robed person holding a knife and cutting a child¡¯s throat.
The person in front of the sculpture was wearing a red robe.
¡°The last Guardian of Fate, is it?¡±
The person¡¯s voice was flat without any kind of tone, no one knew if that person wearing the robe was a male or a female.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Seems like I have to thank you for leading us to him; Shin, was it?¡±
¡°Hahaha, what a joke!¡±
The person raised his voice, connecting his mind to the thousands of people which was roaming around the continent.
¡°Head to the capital of Alizad!¡±
¡°Rush and destroy everything in your paths and find the Child!¡±
The person raised its head.
¡°Guardian or not, I will kill the child with my own hands!¡±
The Kingdom of Leran
The palace
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
A middle-aged male kneeled down, glancing at the brown-skinned emperor with fierce red hair.
¡°I know!¡±
¡°In the name of the Emperor Leo Lenan, we will set out today!¡±
The Emperor ¨C Leo Lenan, stood up from his throne with a cold gaze.
¡°Freezing Highness? Humph!¡±
¡°Seems like someone is looking for you, let me join in on the feast of blood!¡±
In the deepest part of Shin
Thirteen sculptures were standing there in a half circle, they were shining with bright and different colours. There was only one sculpture which had a weaker light, it was light-yellow.
The one in the middle was grey, to its right was a red one.
¡°Did anyone else feel that?¡±
A voice came from the grey sculpture; its voice was soft.
¡°Those kids will not be able to protect our Liege.¡±
¡°Why can I not go and slaughter all the enemies of our Liege!?¡±
A sculpture further away spoke its mind, his voice was rough and only spoke of murder and slaughters.
¡°Big dumb guy, do you want to hurt little Shin again!?¡±
The pink sculpture raised her voice and spoke in a cold tone.
¡°I dare you to do so, I will personally rip your head off from your neck with my hands!¡±
¡°Will you let our Liege¡¯s life be in their petty hands!?¡±
¡°Who needs the protection from a muscle-brained guy.¡±
¡°She does have right there.¡±
¡°But it is true that they won¡¯t be able to win.¡±
¡°What¡¯s our best plan? Hey Kuugo, what do you think?¡±
As the Guardians spoke loudly, they all came to the same conclusion; ask Kuugo¡
The silver sculpture which had been silent the entire time spoke out clearly.
¡°We will do nothing.¡±
¡°Our Lord stated that we will do nothing and nothing we will do.¡±
His voice was soft, it didn¡¯t even hold any type of hesitation.
¡°If something happens at that time, I will shatter my sculpture for his sake.¡±
¡°Hey Kuugo, what are you talking about!?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡±
¡°I am serious¡¡±
Kuugo said while thinking of something that happened a long time ago.
¡°If someone has to sacrifice their sculpture, it should be mine.¡±
¡°Everything comes back to you, no matter what had been done in the past, it will never vanish.¡±
¡°This time, if someone really happens out of our calculations, I will stand bravely in front of the abyss and take my punishments.¡±
No one spoke further when Kuugo¡¯s voice spread out in the darkness.
The capital of Alizad
¡°Is that true, Eline?¡±
Shin raised his eyebrows and turned his head to the left, towards Aria.
¡°Mother, I want to visit the city with Eline and play.¡±
Aria chuckled and tenderly caressed Shin¡¯s cheeks.
¡°Hmm¡¡±
¡°Only if you let someone stay with you, I don¡¯t think it would be that good for the Empress to walk around the city. So, either Kali or Peutoa has to be with you at all time, do you understand?¡±
¡°Hihi, I will go out with them.¡±
Kali covered her mouth as she giggled.
¡°I will go too, as one of his Guardians, I will protect him with my life.¡±
Peutoa suddenly spoke, she wasn¡¯t showing any facial expression, but her eyes were filled with determination.
¡°That really sounds weird when you say it out loud.¡±
Shin awkwardly tried to look away in another direction as his cheeks turned red.
¡°Guardian?¡±
Eline which heard something out of line asked without thinking twice.
¡°Eline la Ville, there are things which aren''t good for you to know.¡±
Aria¡¯s voice was solemn as her voice was slightly colder than when she spoke with Shin.
¡°I am sorry, your highness!¡±
Eline bowed deeply as she suddenly realized once again, the woman in front of her was the Empress!
¡°Mother, you¡¯re scaring her.¡±
Shin grabbed Aria¡¯s hand while slightly pouting.
¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry Shin. But, you should know it too, not everything can be told, at least for now.¡±
Aria said while touching Shin¡¯s soft hair, combing it back with her hand.
¡°I understand.¡±
Shin knew also that not everything should be told, at least not his own Guardians.
Chapter 17 - Let everything begin!
¡°Kali, are you up for it?¡±
Aria asked with a low voice, even when Shin was sitting right beside her, he couldn¡¯t hear any sound.
Kali didn¡¯t show any reaction, only lifting her lips slightly open.
¡°You¡¯re talking about the hunters?¡±
Even when Kali tried to suppress her expressions, she couldn¡¯t help but disdain the so-called ¡®hunters¡¯.
¡°This is bigger than we thought.¡±
Aria said while still stroking Shin¡¯s cheeks, she was smiling faintly as she stared at Shin.
¡°How are you recovering?¡±
Aria asked while sending a quick glance towards Kali.
¡°Fine.¡±
Kali sent a glance back towards Aria, locking their eyes with each other.
¡°But, you¡¯re right.¡±
Kali squinted her eyes slightly, her voice turned cold.
¡°This is a lot bigger than I thought!¡±
¡°I have been roaming around for a thousand years, but I still haven¡¯t heard a single thing about them.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°They sure know how to piss me off, picking on the one person I can show who I truly am!¡±
¡°If something happens, make sure that he is safe.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t know when they will come, but it seems like they will be coming no matter what.¡±
Aria mentioned it once again.
¡°Hehe.¡±
Aria laughed as she looked at Eline.
¡°Have you planned where you will be taking Shin to?¡±
She was staring deeply into Eline¡¯s eyes.
Eline shuddered and bowed while trying to answer Aria.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
¡°I thought of walking around the streets and visit a restaurant with Shin.¡±
¡°Is there anything in what I said that you wish to change?¡±
Eline was humble and gracious in front of Aria.
Even if she could do almost what she wanted in the la Ville family, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Aria.
¡°Hehe, you kids do what you want. Just don¡¯t run away from Peutoa and Kali.¡±
¡°Hey, Kali, did you hear that? Don¡¯t let them out of your sight.¡±
Aria snickered while sending a glance to Kali.
Kali raised her head and rolled her eyes while sending a hateful gaze back at Aria.
¡°I know.¡±
Kali raised her eyebrows as she asked.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child?¡±
¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m more experienced and know what should be done.¡±
Aria stared at Kali, looking everywhere on Kali¡¯s body.
¡°Heh¡¡±
¡°You look just like a kid, kiddo!¡±
Kali slowly stood up from her chair, staring back at Aria. Kali¡¯s voice which usually was soft changed into one which came from the deepest part of the abyss.
¡°Hihi.¡±
¡°Do you dare to say that again?¡±
¡°HEY, STOP IT!¡±
Shin roared out loudly when he felt like the atmosphere turning cold again.
How many times is it now?
They are arguing almost every time they have a conversation.
Laura didn¡¯t care and just sat on her chair, she was also getting immune to the in-fighting between Aria and Kali. She did however quickly figure out that the two were on the same wavelength and that they wouldn¡¯t really fight it out.
Peutoa glanced at Kali, Aria and then at Shin in turn. She also didn¡¯t care about the arguing between Aria and Kali.
After Peutoa turned into one of Shin¡¯s Guardians, she has been more attentive on Shin. Peutoa felt the bond between them was turning clearer by the second, she felt that her body was becoming stronger and the deepest part of her ¨C the soul, was changing.
Eline, however, was different, this was the first time she was seeing an argument between two of the strongest being on the continent.
She could feel cold sweat on her back, Eline also sent a glance to Shin, she felt like that Shin was brave that he could even to roar at the two like that. But, she quickly thought that one of them was his mother he hasn¡¯t been with for years and the other one was special.
¡°Sorry Shin, we won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Aria apologised quickly.
¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Kali repeated Aria¡¯s words while smirking.
When Shin heard the two, he raised his eyebrows and pouted.
¡°How many times have you two said that?¡±
¡°Cough cough.¡±
Aria coughed while being slightly embarrassed.
¡°Hihi, we were just having a little fun.¡±
Kali giggled as she pulled Shin from his chair.
¡°Let¡¯s go and have some fun out, alright?¡±
Kali was smiling happily as she held Shin¡¯s left hand.
As she was pulling Shin, Peutoa and Eline followed behind them.
Before they left the courtyard, Kali¡¯s voice was only audible to Aria.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±
A faint smile appeared on Aria¡¯s face as she glanced towards their back.
She turned around and saw Laura standing behind her.
¡°We got lots to do, follow me.¡±
Aria¡¯s voice was indifferent as she tapped the ground and appeared in front of the main palace.
Laura bowed slightly before following Aria.
Outskirts of the Kingdom of Leran
Leo Lenan hovered above the ground and glaring far into the distance.
Behind Leo Lenan, stood dozens of black-clothed men and women.
¡°Is it time yet?¡±
Leo Lenan asked with a soft voice, even so, he wasn¡¯t showing any expression on his face.
A female clad in black walked behind him, bowed slightly and said.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°The intelligence my force found is that they are going all out.¡±
¡°What¡¯s your orders?¡±
The woman stood there waiting for Leo¡¯s orders patiently.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Leo Lenan stood there, his eyes were starting to glow red as he gazed into the horizon.
¡°The clash of monsters, it sounds fun!¡±
Leo¡¯s voice which was previously soft and indifferent started to become hoarser.
¡°For too long, I have been sitting around watching their little games unfold!¡±
Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he continued speaking.
¡°Hehe, let¡¯s catch them unprepared!¡±
Leo turned around and gazed at the dozens of people clad in dark robes.
¡°Go to the capital of the Kingdom of Alizad, you know what you have to do.¡±
Leo glanced at the woman beside him, he grinned wickedly and said.
¡°Tharia, we will be going to have some fun.¡±
When he finished speaking, he vanished from his position and flew several kilometres off into the distance.
The female; Tharia, followed Leo without asking any questions.
The dozens of people who were left behind floated above the ground and flew towards the Kingdom of Alizad!
In a faraway place
A person sat on a throne, sitting while looking down, thinking of several matters.
To the right of the throne, stood a table with several pieces of wooden figures.
The person sent a glance at the wooden figures, the person was slightly confused as something was changed.
Hmm¡?
What¡¯s going on?
The person stood up abruptly and stared at the figures.
Humph!
Who dares to mess with the scheme I have set up!?
¡°WHO¡¯S THERE!?¡±
The person roared out like an ancient beast as the person could feel two humans flying towards the castle.
Capital city of the Kingdom of Alizad
A group of four walked in the middle of the streets.
No one dared to block their paths or speak loudly.
Even those who usually were arrogant didn¡¯t dare to breathe.
The group of four, three of them were females and a boy. One of the females stood right behind the boy, she was wearing a maid outfit. The maid was pretty, but she didn¡¯t show any expression on her face, which made most people afraid of talking to her.
Another girl, she looked to be around 13 or 14. Most people knew her as she was quite famous in the capital, she was the favoured child under the heavens. The whole la Ville family would let her do as she pleases.
But even she couldn¡¯t make those people in the capital afraid¡
The last woman, she seemed to be 15. Her hair was purple and she was wearing a red gothic dress.
Most people didn¡¯t know who she was, but they all were slightly oppressed by her aura which leaked out from her.
But even so, the people in the capital would never be afraid of this kind of people.
The one they were all afraid of, was the little boy. He looked only to be around 11 or 12, he was wearing a purple robe which seemed to be made from the best materials. The boy had his arms locked around by two females, he had his eyes closed all the time, but a smile was on his face no matter what.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.No matter who inspected the boy, they couldn¡¯t feel any strength from the boy.
The reason they were afraid of the boy was not that of his strength or those three females surrounding him.
It was because of a certain rumour, the lost son of the Von Meria had returned. It was told that the boy was only 11 or 12, he looked fragile and his smile was like one of an angel.
The reason they thought of the boy was the returned son of the Von Meria family, was because of his silver hair, innocent smile, purple robe and the maid which was following him. That was because the maid was wearing the official maid-outfit of the royal family.
The youth in front of them is; Shin Von Meria, the unofficial Crown Prince of Alizad!
No one dared to disturb Shin.
the news was even spread around all over the capital, most of the well-known families wanted to rush over and curry some favour with Shin. That was because most of them knew that the Empress loved Shin with all her heart, if they could get on Shin¡¯s good side, perhaps the Empress would see them in a good light.
But, when they saw the purple haired girl right at his side, they got flabbergasted as they knew that she was the Purple Witch Kali!
None of the great families tried to get close as when they thought of moving, the Purple Witch Kali sent them an ice-cold gaze.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
Two youngsters pushed those in front of them and glanced at the group of four which was looking around.
The one leading seemed to be 18 or 19, he was tall and had a large build. He had golden hair and he had a scabbard hanging on his waist.
The one following was slightly smaller than the one leading, he was usually indifferent to most things, but he looked slightly surprised when he saw Eline.
The two walked in front of the group of four, not letting them pass.
Most of those who were watching the scene wanted to angrily roar at the two for being uncivilized beasts which don¡¯t know what¡¯s best for their own sake!
The one who was leading glanced quickly at Shin and the other three girls, in the end, he stared at Shin.
¡°What¡¯s your name, punk?¡±
Shin tilted his head in confusion.
¡°Me?¡±
¡°Who else than you, punk?¡±
He said arrogantly while staring down at Shin.
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Before Shin could answer, Kali hummed lightly and said.
¡°What¡¯s your family name?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°My name is Franc Lazar.¡±
Franc Lazar glanced once again at Shin.
¡°Punk, my family is one of the Guardian Families, if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, get out of my sight.¡±
Shin still didn¡¯t answer Franc Lazar, but when he heard his family name, he got slightly annoyed.
He simply ignored Franc and asked casually.
¡°Peutoa, I have no desire into making dispute for mother. But, how far can I go against the Lazar family?¡±
The surrounding people were amazed, they understood quickly that the unofficial Crown Prince didn¡¯t like the Lazar family, but was suppressing his anger because of his mother ¨C the Empress!
¡°Master.¡±
Peutoa bowed slightly before continuing speaking calmly.
¡°The Empress will not hinder anything you do, even if one of the Guardian Families were to insult you, you have the right to destroy them.¡±
Peutoa gazed at Franc Lazar without any expressions.
¡°Wait, what?¡±
Franc Lazar was bewildered.
¡°Mother? Empress?¡±
At this time, Eline stepped forward and spoke.
¡°Young Master Franc Lazar, I greet you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re that chick from the la Ville family, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Franc suddenly thought that she looked familiar.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Eline nodded and said.
¡°But, that isn¡¯t important right now.¡±
She glanced at Shin and spoke.
¡°This ¡®punk¡¯ you have been calling, is Shin Von Meria, the returned son of the Empress.¡±
A surprised expression showed on Franc Lazar¡¯s face.
He tried to step backwards but felt that his whole body was frozen and he couldn¡¯t move a single muscle.
¡°Hihi, I don¡¯t mind you ignoring me.¡±
Kali laughed coldly for a second as her aura was like an ancient beast roaring out.
¡°But, you dared to call him a punk¡¡±
¡°Who are you!?¡±
Franc Lazar yelled out in fright.
¡°Idiot, she¡¯s the Purple Witch Kali!¡±
Someone in the crowd roared out as he couldn¡¯t handle Franc Lazar¡¯s foolish act.
Franc Lazar¡¯s face turned pale as he glared at Kali.
At the same time, the boy following Franc Lazar stepped forward with a smile and spoke.
¡°I apologize for Franc¡¯s rudeness.¡±
¡°My name is Leonin Flaken, I¡¯m the second son of the Flaken family.¡±
¡°Hi, I¡¯m Shin.¡±
Shin indifferently said his name.
¡°Crown Prince, may I ask why you aren¡¯t opening your eyes?¡±
Leonin Flaken asked while slightly raising his eyebrows.
When Leonin Flaken mentioned that, everyone else also remembered that Shin hasn¡¯t opened his eyes since they saw him.
Unfortunately, Franc Lazar couldn¡¯t even glance at Shin as his whole body seemed to be frozen and his eyes were staring at Kali in horror.
What Crown Prince? Sounds weird¡
As Shin mumbled in his heart, he wanted to answer Leonin.
But, before he could even open his mouth, a dark aura enveloped the whole capital.
Everyone shuddered as they were in a daze, all they could think of was; being tortured.
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali glanced up at the sky as her aura covered Shin and Eline.
Peutoa raised her eyebrows slightly while glancing at the two red-robed men. She tapped the ground lightly as she jumped a hundred meters above the ground.
Peutoa could do so because she could entrust Shin to Kali.
¡°Hehe, Knight, we found the target first!¡±
The man on the left snickered as he glared at Shin before glancing at Peutoa.
¡°Spider, don¡¯t underestimate them.¡±
Knight spoke casually as he glanced at Kali who was releasing her aura.
¡°We barely managed to get in here without the Guardian of Fate noticing us, the Child of God should have more protectors.¡±
Knight licked his lips as he glanced at Peutoa¡¯s unchanging expression.
¡°Hehe, I will allow you survive if you bring us the Child of God.¡±
Peutoa didn¡¯t answer, she only opened both of her arms as two black daggers appeared, they were both curved inwards.
¡°You want me to betray my Master?¡±
She asked lightly, but her voice contained unimaginable rage which was bursting like lava.
Peutoa didn¡¯t wait for his answer as she appeared right behind him with her dagger slashing through his neck.
In a faraway place
Leo Lenan flew towards a palace with Tharia behind him as they heard a roar.
¡°WHO¡¯S THERE!?¡±
¡°Heh, seems like we¡¯re at the right place.¡±
Leo Lenan said softly while glancing at the palace.
Leo and Tharia saw a person covered in a red robe slowly ascending from the palace.
They could feel the person¡¯s rage and corrupt aura just by being several kilometres away from the palace.
¡°Humph, so it really was you.¡±
Leo¡¯s voice was low but the person in red could hear it even if they were several kilometres apart.
¡°Or should I call you Guardian of Death!?¡±
¡°How do you know my title?¡±
The person clad in red ¨C Guardian of Death, asked with an annoyed tone.
¡°I know more than that, but sadly you won¡¯t be able to hear them.¡±
Leo Lenan glanced at Guardian of Death calmly.
The change in the pieces was because of this person?
Guardian of Death thought for a moment before speaking.
¡°Haha, thank you for coming into my nest, you can leave your secrets here when you die.¡±
¡°Are you dumb or something?¡±
Leo Lenan gazed at Guardian of Death shockingly.
¡°Do you actually think I would show up here if I didn¡¯t know I could win?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Guardian of Death simply raised one hand up, as it was raised a black sun covered the whole area.
Leo and Tharia felt they were being oppressed by the black sun, feeling their own power being drained.
¡°Hmm¡ slightly more powerful than I thought.¡±
Leo calmly spoke before he extended his right arm out.
What appeared in Leo¡¯s right arm was a brown gourd, Leo smirked as he glanced at Guardian of Death.
The Kingdom of Alizad
The capital
Peutoa drew her dagger across Knight¡¯s throat, the onlookers could only see that Knight¡¯s lifeless body falling from the sky.
¡°YOU!!¡±
Spider roared as he took out a longsword, trying to stab Peutoa with a swift motion.
Peutoa didn¡¯t care and she used the dagger in her left hand to block it casually.
¡°Hmm¡ why are you so weak?¡±
Spider glared at Peutoa, his bones in his arms started to crack. Spider narrowed his eyes and asked Peutoa a question.
¡°Why is an Early-Half-Divinity Stage cultivator like you helping that child!?¡±
Half-Divinity Stage?
Peutoa was slightly baffled that the enemy would think of her as a Half-Divinity Stage cultivator.
Is it because of me being Shin¡¯s Guardian?
Peutoa thought that was the best explanation, but she didn¡¯t tell the enemy that. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to reveal that she was one of Shin¡¯s Guardians.
Hihi¡
Being one of his Guardians did certainly change her!
Kali thought while glancing at Peutoa overpowering the enemy.
Outskirts of the Kingdom of Alizad
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Hath Kagatsu sighed deeply as he stared into the horizon, seeing hundreds of shadows flying towards him.
Hath drew his bloodied sword and glanced at the shadows with eyes filled with hatred and determination!
The Kingdom of Alizad
The Palace
¡°Is it ready yet?¡±
Aria¡¯s voice sounded out as she impatiently glanced at Laura.
¡°Haa haa¡¡±
Laura breathed deeply with sweat running down her face.
A smirk appeared on her face as she tried to laugh.
¡°Haha, it¡¯s time for the hunter to become hunted!¡±
Laura¡¯s aura which she has been holding in was released all at once.
A black gate appeared out of nowhere, it was five meters tall and two meters wide.
Aria didn¡¯t wait for a second before leaping into the gate.
After Aria entered it, Laura followed in.
As the two disappeared, the black gate vanished into thin air.
In a faraway place
¡°Humph!¡±
Guardian of Death was slightly shocked seeing the brown gourd in Leo¡¯s hand.
¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough? Let¡¯s have some more fun!¡±
Guardian of Death¡¯s body turned dark as everything was being drained.
Leo Lenan¡¯s face turned ashen as he saw the change in Guardian of Death¡¯s body.
Even the ever calm Tharia was dumbfounded as her face turned pale.
¡°Y-YOU!!¡±
Leo screamed in agony as he glared at Guardian of Death.
A world deep inside of Shin¡¯s body
Thirteen statues were shining brightly, even the light-yellow one started to become brighter by the seconds.
¡°It seems like the newest Guardian will awaken shortly. Seems like a good timing.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak casually spoke.
¡°Has anyone felt her power on the continent yet?¡±
Kuugo suddenly asked as he was thinking of something.
¡°Who, the new Guardian?¡±
Mekina asked back in return as she glanced at the light-yellow glowing statue.
¡°No, not the newest Guardian.¡±
Kuugo stopped for a second before continuing with a deep voice.
¡°The zeroth Guardian¡¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say her name in front of me!¡±
Kira said in a cold voice as anger could be sensed from his voice.
¡°She actually dared to backstab us!¡±
¡°Stop!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak roared out, stopping them for arguing.
¡°Have you or have you not felt her power!?¡±
Kira waited for a couple of seconds before answering.
¡°I have¡¡±
Where?¡±
Kuugo asked swiftly with a nervous tone.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Where do you think?¡±
Kira¡¯s voice was still cold as he still answered Kuugo¡¯s question.
¡°The castle we made together, she¡¯s still there.¡±
Chapter 18 - Leo Lenans revenge!
¡°Heh¡±
Guardian of Death stood there while glaring at Leo Lenan and Tharia in a teasing manner.
¡°Did you think an artefact like that could suppress me?¡±
Leo Lenan felt his body losing power by the powerful aura Guardian of Death was releasing. Still, even after his first plan failed, he was shocked but never even once afraid.
¡°Tharia seems like we have to do it anyways.¡±
¡°I really didn¡¯t want to use this, but seems like we have no other options right now.¡±
Leo Lenan felt slightly annoyed as he glanced forward.
¡°Your Majesty, how do you want me to act?¡±
Tharia asked without showing any expressions on her face.
¡°Haha, we can just use brute force.¡±
Leo answered shortly while raising both of his hands.
Leo¡¯s body started to shine as his face turned relaxed. He could feel his own body feeling stronger and lighter.
As Leo¡¯s hands were high up, they slowly moved toward each other. When his hands were a couple of centimetres apart, a humongous sword appeared.
The handle itself which Leo held, was half a meter and the blade was over 4 meters high, around double Leo''s height.
The gigantic sword didn¡¯t give any suppression aura and it looked bland.
But, when the sword appeared, a smirk appeared on Leo''s face. Even Tharia felt relief when she saw the sword in Leo¡¯s hands.
¡°Hehe¡±
Leo glared at Guardian of Death and said.
¡°Muir, there was a time when you were undefeated. But, time passes and you won¡¯t always be the one you once were.¡±
¡°You as the Zeroth Guardian made several mistakes back then.¡±
¡°One of them was that you murdered my mother. Hahaha, I don¡¯t care about any Child of God, the only thing I have cared about is to scheme behind your back, and now, I have succeeded.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so arrogant even after seeing my powers and knowing who I am.¡±
Muir glared at Leo, but Muir had a bad premonition.
But, Muir took off her hood, showing an aged face with wrinkles.
¡°Do you think I would beg you for forgiveness?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t even remember any bitch back then I did kill. You and your mother are just specks of dust in my eyes.¡±
¡°Even if I once were the Zeroth Guardian, don¡¯t think that my powers have weakened.¡±
Muir gazed at Leo in a despising manner.
¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know.¡±
Leo stared deeply into Muir''s eyes while speaking slowly.
¡°You are from the Ancient Era, therefore I guessed that you would have recognized this weapon.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you remember about the legend of the sole human which crafted this weapon for a whole year? Day and night without any rest.¡±
¡°You know that at that Era, humans were low in status, they were basically ants! So, that human crafted this weapon of the remains of the Gods themselves. He stood on the top of the human race, fighting for the survival of his race, in that process, he murdered Gods, ancient beasts, those so-called divine beings and everyone else!¡±
While Leo was narrating the sword''s history, Muir''s facial expression turned worse and worse.
Leo saw this but didn¡¯t stop speaking.
¡°hehe, by the time he and the sword killed all those beings, the sword attained a mind of its own.¡±
¡°It has promised to slaughter anyone who tries to oppress humanity. And today, the sword will be using my body for wiping you out. Hehe, you would have never thought, the humans you so despised, will be the ones to kill you.¡±
Leo laughed wickedly while staring at Muir. He has waited for this opportunity for a long time, he had obtained the sword in an underground tomb and found out the history of the human who slaughtered the Gods and ancient beasts.
He at that time touched the sword by the coffin and was put in a deep sleep talking with the sword''s consciousness. The sword managed to watch Leo''s memories and told him that he could wield the sword for the time of revenge. But Leo was clearly told that the price his body would take would be higher the weaker he was, that¡¯s why Leo has trained for such a long time, only to wield the sword and take his revenge.
¡°You¡¯re right, there was once a human like that.¡±
Muir nodded as she calmed down.
¡°And that person was terrifying too, but you should know, I was never afraid of that person.¡±
¡°Do you think, you, a wielder of the sword, being a replica, will be able to frighten me?¡±
Muir sneered as she glared at Leo, her eyes were slightly narrowed as she moved forward in the air.
¡°Tharia, I only need you to flow your aura in me, is that understood?¡±
Leo glanced at Tharia for a moment before he stared back at Muir.
Tharia slowly nodded and closed her eyes, channelling her burst of aura towards Leo.
Tharia had a faint smile as she could sense her aura merging with Leo¡¯s.
Leo stepped forward as he could perceive his bones cracking by each movement he was doing.
But, he didn¡¯t feel the pain at all. He just smirked as he held the gigantic sword high up in the air.
Muir stopped as she saw that Leo would attack sooner than later, she flickered her finger as an orb floating around her appeared.
The orb was as big as a human head, it was jet-black and it was releasing a Divine power.
Leo didn¡¯t care about the orb which just appeared, or about the dangerous feeling he was perceiving. He only wanted to kill Muir, nothing more, nothing less.
Leo¡¯s hands were imbued with a red colour as it entered the handle of the sword.
The bland sword sucked Leo¡¯s power as it started too brightly shine red in colour.
It made a humming sound as the red colour became dark as blood.
Leo took a leap forward and Muir stepped towards Leo at the same time.
Muir didn¡¯t do any movements besides taking the one step forward, as she saw in the corner of her eyes that the jet-black orb was already making a thunderous sound and it moved faster than her by five times.
Leo¡¯s eyes widened as he couldn¡¯t react as he had never seen anything that quick before.
Even if he could fly hundreds of kilometres in a second, the jet-black orb could most likely travel thousands of kilometres in that one second.
But even so, Leo didn¡¯t back down as he swung his sword heavily down at the orb.
As the sword and the orb clashed, no sound was made, time seemed to stop as nothing was moving.
¡°Crack!¡±
A cracking sound was clearly heard.
The jet-black orb had fractures appearing and expanding, making slight gaps between each of them.
But, it wasn¡¯t only the orb which suffered damage.
Leo¡¯s hands were bloody as all of his fingers were broken and blood was sipping out of his pores.
The first clash between the jet-black orb and the sword emptied the surrounding five kilometres of anything, turning all boulders, trees and mountains into dust.
The first one to back off was Muir, she leapt back as her eyes were widened.
She glanced at the jet-black orb which had cracks on it, she extended her arm and grabbed it. As she held it, the fissures and cracks slightly filled up.
But even so, it didn¡¯t recover fully.
Leo didn¡¯t back off, he stepped forward as he grabbed the handle with force. The sword was light and Leo managed to easily and swiftly lift it up once again, all he wanted to do, was to crush Muir into a pulp.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Muir snapped as she saw that Leo went berserk.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°You should recognize clearly that you are not my match, you are strong, but it won¡¯t last. ¡°
Muir laughed coldly as she glared at Leo which was right in front of her.
She extended her arm towards the falling sword which could split the earth in two.
¡°Heh, block it and leave your arm behind!¡±
As Leo roared, the sword crashed against Muir¡¯s left hand.
Muir felt a pain in her palm as she tried her best to block Leo¡¯s onslaught, with a thought, the orb crashed into Leo¡¯s chest.
Muir saw blood dripping from her palm, but she quickly put her eyes on Leo¡¯s flying body.
Leo flew back a couple hundred metres and coughed up blood several times.
He knew that he was in a bad state, but he still had a grin on his face. That was because he saw blood on Muir¡¯s palm.
He could feel Tharia''s aura entering his body, it was doing more harm than good, but it would increase his strength for a slight time.
Leo rushed forward like a wild beast, his bloodshot eyes were glaring at Muir and he swept the large sword imbued with his own life force.
Muir was slightly surprised as she was injured, but she didn¡¯t have a lot of time as she saw Leo rushing towards her without thinking of any consequences.
She really thought that Leo was a madman, someone who would even sacrifice himself for revenge. Sadly, she had no idea why he was this angry because she really couldn¡¯t remember his mother.
But, all these didn¡¯t matter, if only she could kill Leo, she could continue her plan once more.
Humph!
You really dared to attack me...
A wicked smile appeared on Muir¡¯s face as she raised her index finger on her right hand.
As it was raised, a shield appeared floating in front of her.
The shield covered half of Muir¡¯s body and it was white coloured without any engravings.
It moved towards to sword to block it on its own.
¡°Heh, you think you''re the only one with an item owning its own consciousness?¡±
The sword which Leo was swiping was easily blocked by the white shield. A thunderous sound could be heard throughout several hundred kilometres.
The shield only suffered a small crack on the edge as the sword also finally chipped, losing a small piece of metal.
Leo coughed up blood once again because of the shock. His body was becoming heavier by each swing of the greatsword. But, he wouldn¡¯t stop, he had to continue no matter what!
Mother.
Father.
Elder brother.
Elder sister.
Please watch me from the heavens.
Please let there be a smile on your faces once more.
Even if I die, even if my soul gets dragged down to the abyss, I only wish I could see your smiles once again.
¡°Gaaaaah!!¡±
Leo shouted as he threw the sword towards Muir.
¡°Tharia, use everything, don¡¯t hold back!¡±
Tharia closed her eyes and she could sense her own soul leaving her body.
A green mist appeared in front of Tharia and it hurled towards Leo in a blink of a second, not even letting Muir see or sense it.
Muir was busy with the sword which was thrown by Leo, as her shield was still near Leo, so she could only block it once again with the jet-black orb.
She held the orb with her left hand tightly as she held it against the sword which was being hurled towards her heart.
The sword and the orb once again met, this time Muir lost her advantage in stamina.
The jet-black orb shattered and it turned into dust, leaving no remains.
Muir''s eyes widened widely as she stared angrily at Leo.
But, she had a bad premonition when she saw Leo not moving, but closing his eyes as he was making a pose.
Muir¡¯s face paled when she could sense two different life forces in one body. She sent a quick glance towards Tharia, but she could only see her cold body falling from the sky with no wounds on her body.
When she looked back at Leo, she didn¡¯t know what to say because when Leo opened his eyes, his eye colours were different. His left eye was green while the right one was red.
Both were deep in colour and rotating slowly.
¡°You!¡±
Muir¡¯s voice sounded out, she was really shocked beyond anything.
She would have never thought a human would be able to do something like that.
¡°How did you reach the stage of Gods!?¡±
She roared while her eyes were filled with hatred.
¡°How dare you, a mere mortal, obtain a power only for the Gods themselves!?¡±
¡°Keke.¡±
Leo laughed as his voice changed greatly, his deep voice turned into a dark voice which only beasts could have.
¡°Gods, you say?¡±
¡°Gods are just beings which can be slaughtered.¡±
¡°No matter what, no one is immortal.¡±
¡°Keke, seems like I forgot, there might be one, kekeke!¡±
Leo laughed as he glared at Muir.
His eyes glanced at the half-broken sword laying near Muir. With only a glance, the sword shattered into thousands of pieces. And each of those pieces was sharp as the sword itself, they rotated like a tornado of blades.
The tornado of sharp splinters caught Muir in it.
As Muir was screaming in agony, her white shield was flying towards her. Before it took even a second, the shield appeared right in front of Muir. But, in that one second, she was cut thousands of times, her red robe was tattered and it couldn¡¯t be called a robe any longer.
Blood was flowing from her pale skin, her skin was cut more than four hundred times, none of them was deep but they added quickly up and exhausted her stamina and dug deeper into her body.
The shield flashed white and all the splinters fell on the ground.
Without any time to relax, Muir saw a shadow right in front of her.
Leo stood right in front of Muir, looking down at her with a disdainful expression.
Muir didn¡¯t know what Leo wanted to do, but she knew that Leo wouldn¡¯t show her any mercy, she hurriedly put both her hands in front of her body, wanting to protect her body.
And of course, Leo would never show any mercy towards Muir. His arm extended forward and made a chopping motion, it seemed to slowly drop down on Muir¡¯s body.
Right before his hand met Muir¡¯s body, a red force sword made of Leo¡¯s aura was made.
Muir was getting shocked one time after another with this single battle.
She had already her hands in a blocking position, she couldn¡¯t do anything unless she wanted to lose her life.
The red force sword made by Leo cut through Muir¡¯s left arm, severing it from the shoulder!
¡°Guh!¡±
Muir coughed up blood as her arm was severed. She hurriedly used her aura to stop the bleeding from her cut off an arm, she gritted her teeth as she tried to step backwards.
But, Leo would never allow Muir a single moment of rest. He pounced towards Muir like a tiger at the end of its life.
¡°You have looked down on me way too much!¡±
Anger could be sensed from Muir¡¯s eyes and tone.
She didn¡¯t care about Leo anymore and glared at the heavens while chanting.
¡°Lord, I who have served my time, let me once more stand straight like a sword!¡±
¡°Lord, let me show my enemies the powers which one of the Guardians holds!¡±
As Muir was chanting, her body shined brightly in a dark red colour.
¡°Bless me with the true power of divinity!¡±
In the time Muir was chanting, Leo had tried to cut her several times, but every time he was stopped by the dark red energy which shrouded Muir.
¡°Humph!¡±
Muir¡¯s voice changed, its original one which was without any tone, turned into one of an angelic female voice. Not only did her voice change, her eyes also turned ruby red, her whole being sent a belonging to those Gods.
¡°Mere human, for angering me, you must pay with your life!¡±
Leo didn¡¯t reply her, he only felt his body becoming weaker by the second.
His eyes which were dark in colour slowly turned lighter.
The souls inside of his body were gradually dissipating.
Muir lifted her right hand up and waved it towards Leo.
Leo¡¯s body instantly became heavy and he fell from the sky like a meteor.
Muir glanced down at Leo¡¯s body, she could easily sense that he was alive.
Leo searched for every ounce of power in his body, his life force, his aura, his soul, Tharia¡¯s soul and life force. Everything!
He gathered all of it in his right foot!
Muir shoot towards Leo in a speed comparing to the jet-black orb, she extended her right arm, wanting to pierce Leo¡¯s head!
¡°Humph!¡±
Leo used his arms to throw his body up with his legs up in the air.
Muir didn¡¯t stop as she was already right above Leo, her fingers were already a few centimetres apart from Leo¡¯s right leg.
Time seemed to stop before everything collapsed.
Shaking the heaven and splitting the earth.
Everything in the radius of a thousand kilometres disappeared into nothingness.
In the middle of everything, was a crater.
The crater was a kilometre deep and it was a hundred kilometres in radius.
Deep inside the crater, were two shadows.
One laying on the ground and another one standing.
¡°Mother, I did it.¡±
Leo breathed heavily as he spoke to himself in a low voice.
¡°Haha, everything is over!¡±
As Leo was laughing, an arm pierced his body.
Leo shockingly stared at the one-armed Muir, which was smirking at him with an expression of despise which seemed to mock his very existence.
Chapter 19 - Over my dead body!
The capital of Alizad
Everyone ran for their lives as Peutoa and Spider clashed blades.
Even the arrogant Franc Lazar and cool-minded Leonin Flaken were flabbergasted as they hurried towards their Family houses, they would never have thought a battle of this scale would ever happen in the capital.
¡°You have no right to hear my answer.¡±
Peutoa calmly spoke with a hint of disdain as she stared at Spider.
¡°Even Half-Divinity cultivators shall fall in the path of flaming swords!¡±
Spider roared out loudly as his body expanded, his 1,8-meter-tall body turned into a giant of 3,6 meters high.
A tornado of flaming specks of dust rotated around Spider¡¯s humongous body.
At the same time, Kali wrinkled her nose as she stepped in front of Shin and Eline.
But, she didn¡¯t move any further than that, she could only stay behind and watch the fight between Peutoa and Spider. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to leave Shin and Eline without any protection against enemies which has the strength of at least Emperor Stage.
Peutoa narrowed her eyes as they turned ice-cold, she grabbed her daggers tighter as she held it in front of her body.
Spider¡¯s hands pushed forward, and the small specks of flaming dust shoot towards Peutoa.
Peutoa raised her eyebrows slightly as she mumbled.
¡°Do I have to use it now?¡±
She didn¡¯t consider it for long before she mumbled another word.
¡°Domain!¡±
The air around Peutoa suddenly froze, the surrounding ten meters around her turned light-yellow in colour.
The flaming red specks of dust quickly entered the ten-meter radius of Peutoa.
A light-yellow glow forced the flaming specks of dust to die out and fall from the air.
Domain?
I would never have thought that she would hide something like this.
Kali stared at Peutoa for a second before calming herself down and kept guarding Shin and Eline.
But, the thing was, even Peutoa didn¡¯t know she had a domain until when her soul bonded with Shin¡¯s.
Eline stood right beside Shin, holding his arm tightly.
Her face was showing different expressions, but she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.
The one they were trying to protect; Shin, had his eyes closed as he was frowning and he leaked out a dark aura which couldn¡¯t be sensed by anyone!
Humph!
Let¡¯s see how far this goes!
Shin opened his eyes, his previous hollow eyes had attained its dark colour once again which shined like the night sky, he glanced far towards the horizon behind Spider with a hint of contempt.
Before anyone could see this, he closed his eyes once again and kept on releasing his aura.
Peutoa didn¡¯t hold back anymore and rushed forward towards Spider.
She swept past Spider and sped around him, leaving several afterimages.
Small scars appeared on Spider¡¯s body as he tried to wave his hands around.
Even if he got larger, his speed and agility didn¡¯t increase.
He had no way to stop Peutoa which was cutting without any break.
¡°Roar!¡±
Spider let out a roar as he raised his head towards the sky.
On his back, his skin crawled and split, another six arms appeared on his back.
Peutoa tried to rush in again without batting an eye at the disgusting arms on Spider¡¯s back.
Kali couldn¡¯t resist and spoke in a voice that only Peutoa could hear, while slightly narrowing her eyes.
¡°We need to deal with it quickly, more should appear.¡±
¡°I will distract him, finish him in one blow!¡±
At the same time, she raised her finger and a purple streak of light soared towards Spider.
Spider wasn¡¯t that weak enough to be taken down by these simple things either, he turned around and threw a punch at the purple light.
But his expression became ashen as he miscalculated the strength of the purple light and his arm got split into two.
At the same time, Peutoa stood right behind Spider without any expression and stabbed her dagger through his neck.
Spider¡¯s lifeless body slowly fell from the sky as his body turned small again.
Peutoa slowly descended from the sky and landed in front of Kali, she didn¡¯t even glance at Kali nor Eline, only keeping her eyes on Shin.
¡°Shin, it¡¯s over now.¡±
Her usual indifferent tone had a hint of warmness as she spoke.
¡°No one will be able to hurt you as long as we are here.¡±
Kali laughed when she heard what Peutoa said.
¡°Hihi.¡±
¡°She¡¯s not wrong, Peutoa has grown stronger in a short time and I¡¯m not that weak either.¡±
Shin didn¡¯t answer them, he had his face directed towards the horizon with a slight frown on his face.
Peutoa and Kali didn¡¯t know why, but they felt their backs covered in sweat.
The two of them hurriedly turned around and looked in the same direction as Shin.
Kali frowned as her pupils turned golden.
Peutoa¡¯s body shined light-yellow as her eyes narrowed.
¡°Peutoa!¡±
Kali spoke in a deep voice as she glanced at the shadows which were nearing them at a rapid speed.
¡°Stay back and protect them!¡±
She didn¡¯t finish speaking as her body rose from the ground.
¡°Domain¡¡±
Peutoa spoke the single word once again, her face turned slightly pale as the light-yellow domain turned brighter.
¡°Of a Guardian!¡±
Her tone was cold as the domain strengthened and covered a radius of one hundred meters!
This time, Eline didn¡¯t stand still.
She raised her right hand and her whole body was covered in a golden armour with a shield appearing on her arm, she stood in front of Shin while she was staring at the shadows approaching.
Her arms and feet were trembling, but she stood planted on the ground like a boulder!
This won¡¯t do.
Shin shook his head slightly as he lifted his head towards Kali, then down towards Eline and Peutoa.
A bitter smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face as he sighed in his heart.
I must finish preparing before it¡¯s too late.
I will prove it to them that this isn¡¯t a lost cause!
The dark aura kept on leaking as Shin¡¯s body grew stronger.
Shin¡¯s cultivation broke through from the shackles of the Mortal Stage and entered the Cultivation Warrior Stage.
He didn¡¯t notice this as he remembered the talk he had with his Guardians not long ago.
A couple of minutes earlier
¡°Old man, what did you just say now!?¡±
Shin roared out.
Ker¡¯Vrak shook his head and said it once again with a calm voice.
¡°You have to leave, you have to sacrifice them so you can survive.¡±
¡°We won¡¯t be able to help you much right now without injuring your body, let Glarius take over your body for a second so that he can teleport you away.¡±
¡°Master.¡±
A white light appeared in front of Shin and spoke respectfully.
¡°Allow me to take you to safety.¡±
¡°NO!¡±
Shin raised his voice, space shook because of Shin¡¯s anger.
¡°Why will you not protect those with me?!¡±
¡°Master, let me answer that for you.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s grey light appeared near Gladius¡¯s white light.
¡°From the east, shadows are approaching swiftly, even if those girls; Kali and Peutoa do their best, they will not be able to win.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
¡°Use this chance to escape, it will become harder if we wait.¡±
Shin shook his head.
¡°No, I will not allow something like this happen.¡±
Shin raised his voice as he opened his eyelids, showing his hollow eyes.
¡°GUARDIANS! From this moment, do not interfere with anything I do.¡±
His hollow eyes slowly regained its black colour as he was roaring out determinedly.
¡°I¡¯m just a weakling right now and I can¡¯t do much, but I will protect them!¡±
¡°And, if you guys won¡¯t do it, then that¡¯s fine, just watch me.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s mouth opened and he couldn¡¯t utter a single noise.
¡°Old man, I know that you Guardians are going to protect me with your lives. But, please understand that I will never sacrifice anyone!¡±
Shin closed his eyes once again and spoke with a bright smile.
¡°I will never let mother, Kali, Peutoa, Laura and Eline die without me trying my best.¡±
He paused for a second before continuing in a low voice.
¡°The same goes for you Guardians.¡±
Gladius was shocked as he had a sad smile on his face, his white light faded.
Ker¡¯Vrak was already dismayed, but he let out a faint smile as he disappeared too.
Present time
Shin¡¯s already white skin became paler as his whole body was twitching.
But, no matter what, he didn¡¯t stop leaking out his aura.
Kali floated two hundred meters above Shin and the rest, frowning while glaring at the approaching shadows. Her pupils were golden, being able to easily see how they looked like.
Each of the shadows was a beast in human disguise; Evil fox, Demonic wolf, Crimson bear, Fire spirits and a lot of other type of beasts.
They were all wearing human skin and wearing red robes covering their whole bodies.
Kali showcased disdain towards those wild beasts, she extended both of her arms widely.
From the ring on her finger, a glint of light appeared.
Surrounding Kali, thousands of small needles appeared. They were each made of a golden material and the tips were sharp.
Kali opened her eyes widely as she spun around.
Following her movements, the needles spun around too with an unimaginable speed.
When the shadows were fifty kilometres away, Kali stopped rotating and pushed her arms towards the shadows.
The needles shot out towards the shadows, not even a second later, tens of the shadows fell from the sky.
The rest of the shadows managed to protect themselves with their thick skins and protective barriers.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Come at me!¡±
Kali¡¯s deep voice sounded out, even reaching the enemy.
They all bared their sharp teeth as they locked their eyes on Kali and roared out for revenge for their fallen allies.
They took out axes, swords, claws and fangs, they wanted to pounce on Kali and devour her.
Peutoa and Eline could see clearly as they came closer, there were hundreds of shadows flying towards them.
Peutoa widened her eyes slightly while gripping her daggers tighter.
Eline trembled while still standing in front of Shin.
Kali moved her arms and the golden needles followed her movements and slaughtered more and more beasts.
At the same time, a purple scythe appeared in her arms.
The purple scythe was deep in colour and it was larger than Kali¡¯s body. She swept it forth and back, sending purple pulse attacks towards the approaching beasts, slashing them into several pieces.
As the beasts came closer, the weaker ones fell and the stronger ones didn¡¯t stop pouncing on Kali.
Kali movements were like of a dance, the beasts who wanted to bite her to death only passed her afterimage and the swords and axes missed their marks.
Kali swept the scythe in her hands, cutting the beasts into pieces.
But, not all the beasts were weak. Many of them managed to block the scythe and counter-attack. Slowly but steadily, Kali''s purple gothic dress got sliced by the sharp edges of their weapons.
A line of sweat appeared on Kali¡¯s forehead as she continued to fight without any rest. She was being surrounded tens of red-clothed beasts and she had barely a second to glance towards Peutoa, Eline and Shin.
Kali saw that Peutoa controlled a hundred-meter radius in her domain and could slaughter the beasts, but she was slowly pushed back.
¡°Come at me!¡±
Kali roared out and increased her speed.
Thousands of kilometres to the south of the Kingdom of Alizad
A girl in her late teens gazed into the horizon, to the north.
She was slim and she was wearing a combat armour, covering the most important places on her body.
She had black eyes and her face was showing a hint of excitement.
She mumbled in a low voice.
¡°Mother, you were right!¡±
¡°The time of Valkyries is just beginning.¡±
Her hair was bloody red and reached down to her waist.
The only thing that differed her from others, was her curved horns on her head.
She wore a smile as she spoke once again.
¡°It¡¯s time for me, the last Valkyrie of the God Clan; Azane, to find the chosen one!¡±
¡°When the sky turns red and the aura of Death leaks out, then the last of the Valkyries will show themselves to the world!¡±
Azane mumbled once again the words she has heard her mother speaking every night before sleeping.
She stepped on the ground and left towards the north, from where she could feel the aura coming from.
The ground she stepped on, blasted open, leaving a crater of meters deep.
The capital of Alizad
Peutoa stood in front of Shin and Eline, taking one blow after another.
She was getting tired after using her Domain for such a long time, it was even her first time using it today.
Eline stood behind Peutoa, still trembling and shivering from the pure leakage of the aura from the battle.
But, even so, she didn¡¯t turn around and flee.
Even if she knew that she could live a couple of seconds longer or even survive this battle by fleeing, she didn¡¯t think of that option once.
Kali was getting exhausted by the sheer amount of enemies. She has been trying to reduce their numbers, but more and more appeared. Kali was blocking a stream of endless beasts with the power of Emperor Stage.
Kali knows that she can easily leave behind Shin at the rest for her own survival.
But, Kali had finally met someone who deserved her heart and protection. She wouldn¡¯t leave him behind for her own survival, Kali had already guessed that if Shin dies, her heart would lock itself and she lose her emotions.
She turned a glance at Shin one more time.
Kali¡¯s eyes widened widely.
Before she could even think of what happened, she heard Shin¡¯s loud cry.
¡°Uwaaa!¡±
Shin fell on the ground, bleeding from his pores.
¡°Waaaaa!¡±
Eline turned around in a shock and saw the bloody Shin on the ground, she was panicking as she had no idea what happened.
The same was for Peutoa, it felt like her heart skipped a beat when she heard Shin¡¯s cries of agony.
Even the beasts stopped up for a second, baffled by the change of Shin.
Shin¡¯s bloody body ascended from the ground while he was still roaring out in pain.
A dark aura gushed out from Shin¡¯s body, shocking everyone on the scene.
Thousands of kilometres to the south of the Kingdom of Alizad
Azane narrowed her eyes as she felt the pure aura of Death turning stronger and wilder.
¡°Humph!¡±
Azane kicked harder in mid-air, surpassing her previous speed of multiple times.
The capital of Alizad
Kali and Peutoa exhaustedly stood in front of Shin as they were glaring at the hundreds of beasts in front of them.
Behind them, was the screaming Shin, they had no idea what was going on, but they should protect him first.
Shin continued to yell out in agony, his voice which was filled with dread shocked everyone and no one dared to do anything.
Their ears hurt as their thoughts lead them to see illusions of a young body being twisted and crushed. They all shivered at the thought and cold-sweat ran down their backs.
Eline couldn¡¯t take it anymore and tears started to form from her eyes, even with shaking legs, she stood in front of Shin.
All of a sudden, the screaming stopped.
Everyone glanced towards Shin, seeing him in the air with his face looking down.
Shin¡¯s face slowly rose, the surrounding air was suppressed by his aura.
Shin¡¯s dark aura forced every beast to take several steps back.
But, Shin knew he didn¡¯t have time to stand idle. He kicked the air and appeared in front of the strongest beast which was a cultivator of the Half-Divinity Stage.
In Shin¡¯s hands, two blades appeared one katana and a short dagger.
Shin swept his right hand which was holding the katana through the beast¡¯s body and cut him into two.
He didn¡¯t wait before targeting another strong target.
One after another, the beasts fell from the sky cut into two as they tried to suppress Shin.
No matter what they tried, Shin didn¡¯t stop his killing.
As time passed by, a hundred beasts lost their lives. And during that time, Shin also suffered some small injuries, but they weren¡¯t what really damaged him.
His body slowly but steadily turned paler. His lips were blue and his hair was dishevelled.
Shin was panting heavily as he stood in the middle of hundreds of beasts.
He found out after a time that there were more and more shadows approaching them by the second.
Kali and Peutoa couldn¡¯t move as they were exhausted, they took this chance to rest while keeping an eye on Shin, they would rush out the second Shin might lose.
Shin¡¯s previous purple robe was tattered and coloured in the blood of the enemy.
His katana and dagger had blood dripping from the edge.
Shin opened his eyes slowly, showing his eyes, which looked just like the night sky.
Peutoa, Kali and Eline were shocked and didn¡¯t know when Shin had regained his eyes.
Eline and Peutoa were just happy that Shin could see again.
The most curious one was Kali, she narrowed her eyes while staring deeply into Shin¡¯s eyes.
At the same time, a beast appeared right behind Shin, smacking Shin¡¯s body down with a hammer!
Shin coughed up blood as he landed on the ground with most of his bones broken.
Kali and Peutoa rushed forward as they saw the same beast flying down at Shin, intending to crush Shin¡¯s body!
But, Kali and Peutoa was a beat too late.
They could only watch the hammer descending towards Shin¡¯s head with bloodshot eyes.
Right before the hammer hit Shin¡¯s head, a halberd blocked the hammer away and a girl¡¯s voice sounded out throughout the whole capital.
¡°Ooh, I barely made it, haha!¡±
¡°You want to kill that kid?¡±
¡°Over my dead body!¡±
A red-haired girl appeared right beside Shin, she had horns sticking out of her head and she held a black halberd.
Chapter 20 - The Valkyries of the Ancient Era
The beast who had his hammer blocked by a halberd widened his eyes as he glared at Azane.
Eline had her eyes firmly closed as she yelled.
Peutoa staggered for a second as she glanced at Azane who protected Shin.
Kali, on the other hand, didn¡¯t slow down at all, she even kicked harder on the ground and reached Shin.
She grabbed Shin and jumped back.
After she secured Shin, she glanced at the beast and Azane with a slightly surprised expression.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm that kid until I know what¡¯s happening.¡±
Azane said with a smile as she took a step forward.
The halberd in her hands was large, she casually swung it and hit the hammer.
The beast was pushed back a couple of steps back by the clash. He looked unhappy at Azane, they were doing fine until an outsider appeared.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°How dare you to stand in the path of the ¡®hunters¡¯!?¡±
¡°Ooh?¡±
Azane glanced at the beast with an indifferent gaze while speaking.
¡°I don¡¯t care who your organization is.¡±
¡°Nor do I care about who you are going to hunt.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
She raised her hand and pointed at the unconscious Shin.
¡°Until I find out who he is, I will not allow any of you to harm him.¡±
¡°This, I do promise you as the Valkyrie of the Red Moon clan!¡±
Azane¡¯s voice which was cheerful turned serious as she said her last line.
Valkyrie?
Red Moon?
What? There has to be something I know¡
Kali was in deep thought when she heard Azane speak about her origins.
She stared at Azane¡¯s head, her two curved horns. Kali¡¯s eyes widened as she thought of something.
Demons of the Red Circle!?
But, weren¡¯t they annihilated by the Gods?
Kali frowned as she stared at Azane.
¡°Let me finish this here first¡¡±
Azane glanced at Kali and said without any worry on her face.
She slowly stepped in between Shin¡¯s group and the beasts. Azane faced the group of red-clothed beasts in human disguise.
Azane held the halberd in her right hand and extended both her arms wide open, she spoke with a loud and clear voice.
¡°Come at me!¡±
¡°Roar!¡±
Several beasts roared their lungs out because of Azane¡¯s provocation.
Some leapt forward, others kicked the air and flew like a cannonball towards Azane.
Before any of those attacks reached, a red arrow fell from above the sky and headed right towards Azane¡¯s head.
¡°Ha!¡±
Azane breathed out roughly as she extended her left arm towards the arrow.
The arrow descended with a speed which could rival a Half-Divinity Stage cultivator.
It split the air around it and it was right above Azane in no time.
But, it suddenly stopped.
An arm was holding the shaft.
Azane held the arrow in her arm and threw it away.
Azane smirked as she thought she could easily win the battle if their battle plan was to try and take her out like this.
She widened her eyes as she found her thoughts na?ve.
A leg appeared in front of Azane, kicking her in the stomach.
Azane stepped back two steps and a line of blood appeared on her lips.
¡°Huh, you are a sturdy bitch.¡±
The person in front of Azane was slim and had green hair. He licked his lips, showing his sharp canine teeth while glaring at Azane with his deep green eyes.
¡°Ooh, I get it now!¡±
Azane didn¡¯t care about the beast in front of her as she thought of why the arrow she stopped was so weak. She mumbled once again while ignoring the beasts in front of her.
¡°So they are doing it like this, ah¡¡±
Azane shook her head and then glared at the beasts while snickering.
¡°A tooth for a tooth¡¡±
¡°An eye for an eye¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s finally going to be a fair fight!¡±
Azane¡¯s dark eyes shined brightly as she gazed at the beasts like a mad demon!
She stepped on the ground with her heel and imbued her halberd with her aura.
The ground she stepped on split into two and cracked.
The green-haired beast had equipped metal gloves and met Azane¡¯s halberd with his right fist.
¡°Bang!¡±
The clash made the air tremble and send a blast wave which destroyed several buildings near them.
The one to step back was the green-haired beast.
In terms of fighting power, Azane was the strongest.
Sadly enough, this wasn¡¯t a one versus one battle.
Before Azane could even react, a brown-haired beast appeared right beside Azane and slashed out with his sword.
Azane held her halberd with her right hand and swiftly blocked the oncoming sword with her left hand.
¡°Come at me!¡±
Azane roared out loudly as she raised her halberd high up and smashed it heavily down at the brown-haired beast, leaving the brown-haired beast split into two from the middle.
Most of the beasts which were watching had their eyes widened up widely as they had never thought of that young girl would be this ruthless!
They calmed themselves down quickly and rushed forward with angry expressions and cold eyes.
¡°Hold him.¡±
Kali threw Shin¡¯s body towards Peutoa while quickly rushing towards Azane and the beasts.
Peutoa caught Shin easily and stood in front of Eline to guard her, she gazed at the battle between Azane and the beasts with an indifferent look.
Eline was shaking like a leaf, but she tried her best to not make any noise.
Kali moved swiftly, a scythe appeared in her arms and hundreds of needles floating around her.
She glanced at Azane, seeing that she didn¡¯t need any help before she rushed forward towards the beasts like a sharp knife who was about to claim their lives.
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali was already enraged since the moment Shin had to fight for her sake.
She, who was one of the strongest beings on the continent, had to let a child protect her.
But, that wasn¡¯t the main reason she was enraged to the point of boiling up all her pent-up emotions.
Why did he do something like this!?
Shin¡¯s body is weak and fragile.
In what way did he get his power this time?
What does he have to sacrifice just to protect me?
I¡¯M TOO WEAK!!!
I NEED TO BECOME STRONGER!!!
Kali rushed in the midst of the enemies, waving her scythe, taking several lives each time, like a Death God.
Her eyes were golden like the sun, tears of blood ran down her cheeks as she focused on murdering each and every beast in front of her!
Azane flashed in front of the green-haired beast, making a grabbing motion with her left hand towards his neck.
The green-haired beast was a beat too late and could only curse in his heart.
Azane grabbed his neck and ripped his head off from the rest of his body.
A fountain of blood gushed out of the severed neck of the green-haired beast before the corpse landed on the ground.
Azane¡¯s black eyes were filled with bloodlust as she gazed at the beasts in front of her.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.¡°Hahahahahahaha.¡±
A wicked smile appeared on her face as she laughed out manically.
¡°COME!!!¡±
She bashed the ground with the tips of her toes and arrived in front of more beasts before either ripping their heads off or slicing them into two with her halberd.
The whole scene was a bloodbath, on one side, Kali was going all out to wipe the beasts out with her scythe and her needles rotating around her, guarding her against attacks.
And, on the other side, Azane was welcoming the bloodfest as she was ripping their heads off with her bare hand or splitting them into pieces.
Eline closed her eyes as she didn¡¯t manage to withstand the bloody scene.
Her heart was beating quickly, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions as tears slowly emerged from the corner of her eyes.
Peutoa, on the other hand, was firmly watching the fight, she would watch out for any potential threat to Shin and Eline.
As she glanced at Azane and Kali continuing their massacre, a cold light appeared in her shiny brown eyes as she murmured.
¡°A well-deserved payback!¡±
She gripped her dagger firmly until her hands turned pale, she stared at the whole battlefield, trying not to miss a single detail.
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali¡¯s purple dress was drenched in blood, her purple hair had blood dripping from the tips.
She stood there and gazed coldly at the remaining beasts.
Those who saw her gaze trembled and didn¡¯t dare to do any rash movements.
On one side, was the Death God Kali and on the other side, was the Crazy Demon Azane.
But, even with those two as their enemies, they had to push forward. They glared behind Kali and Azane, towards the unconscious Shin with hateful glares.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
Kali roared out when she saw their hateful gazes towards Shin.
She didn¡¯t have enough time to breathe before she rushed into action again. Her scythe never stopped reaping a life and her needles guarded her against simple attacks.
Azane wasn¡¯t much different from Kali, she had sweat running down her face as she kept on massacring. She smiled wider as more blood soaked her whole body.
In a faraway place
Muir glanced at the body of Leo Lenan drooping down on the ground.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°A mere human dared to injure me!¡±
She had lost her arm during the battle with Leo.
Muir closed her eyes as her consciousness connected to the ¡®Hunters¡¯, seeing what they saw.
She frowned slightly when she saw Kali and Azane slaughtering her ¡®Hunters¡¯
¡°Don¡¯t hold back, attack them!¡±
Muir roared as she gazed deeply into the horizon.
She slowly floated from the ground, sweat was dripping from her face.
¡°Let¡¯s see how long you two can fight!¡±
Muir spoke slowly in a cold tone as she disappeared.
On the ground, Leo Lenan¡¯s body had his eyes open widely, no light was seen from them.
After a whole minute, his eyes gave a weak green and red shine.
The Kingdom of Alizad
The capital
The remaining beasts which were holding back attacked all of a sudden. Azane and Kali got pressured slowly backwards as they faced more beasts.
Peutoa worriedly glanced everywhere.
She turned around swiftly when she felt someone approaching them from behind.
Peutoa was about to throw her dagger until when she was the person arriving from the shadows.
A lady in green slowly walked out from the shadows, her green hair waved in the wind as she coldly gazed at the battle in front of her.
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Peutoa glanced at her and said indifferently.
¡°I¡¯m here for two reasons.¡±
She raised a finger before speaking.
¡°One is for my daughter ¨C Eline.¡±
Susan raised another finger while glancing at Shin.
¡°The second is for that boy, I can¡¯t let him die for now.¡±
She glanced at Peutoa before towards the battlefield.
¡°Give the children to me.¡±
¡°Your fighting power should be in the Half-Divinity Stage, I at Emperor Stage can¡¯t do as much against like you, but I can protect these children.¡±
Peutoa narrowed her eyes for a second before widening it.
She saw another female with green hair appearing right behind Susan, but she was in a rougher state, her clothes were tattered and her hair was messy.
Peutoa saw the newly arriving female cutting Susan¡¯s head.
¡°Humph!¡±
The newly arrived green-haired female spoke in a cold voice.
¡°You actually dared to ambush me! And, tried to take my child as a hostage!¡±
¡°Susan?¡±
Peutoa stared at the messy state of the newly arrived Susan. Before she glanced at the fallen ¡®Susan¡¯ on the ground transforming into a scaled human.
¡°Beast?¡±
Peutoa murmured lightly while her eyes shined coldly.
¡°Can you still protect Shin and Eline?¡±
She asked with an annoyed tone.
Even when Susan was in a bad state, she nodded with a confident expression.
¡°Leave it up to me!¡±
¡°Eline, come with me.¡±
Susan held Shin carefully in her embrace while holding Eline¡¯s hand and lead them away from the battlefield.
Eline didn¡¯t open her eyes as she kept hugging Susan¡¯s arm.
Susan, on the other hand, was beyond shocked. She saw that Shin was unconscious and did a swift check on his body, only to find out that most of his bones had been smashed into pieces!
¡°How did he end up like this?¡±
Susan asked in a low voice.
¡°Eline, answer me!¡±
Her tone turned serious as she held Eline and Shin.
Tears gushed out of Eline¡¯s eyes as she stuttered.
¡°He, he, fought to, to protect us!¡±
¡°Waaah, he, he ended up like this because of us!!!¡±
Eline cried out as she tried to explain.
He fought them off?!
Susan glanced at Shin weirdly.
This should be linked to the war which happened 12 years ago¡
They knew about his potential, wanting to kill him before he grew older.
No matter what, his strength should be a good thing for our Kingdom if he survives.
Susan gazed at Eline who couldn¡¯t manage to stop crying.
Besides, it seems like she has a thing for that boy. Hehe¡
Peutoa eyes turned light-yellow as she rushed towards the beasts with full force.
She nimbly moved her body between each gap she could find and cut off pieces of their bodies.
A monstrous bloody aura covered the whole battlefield, even shocking Azane and Kali as they quickly sent a glance towards Peutoa ruthlessly cutting the beasts¡¯ bodies up into pieces!
Peutoa ice-cold eyes penetrated right through her enemies as they all were frozen on the spot and couldn¡¯t even move a single muscle out of fear!
She didn¡¯t utter a single word as she kept on cutting their limbs. Blood spread around the air, but not a single drop hit Peutoa as she moved to the next target before the blood even gushed out of their bodies.
With the three of them, the beasts became less and less until none was left alive.
Peutoa stood in the middle, standing tall while her whole body oozed out a bloody aura.
It was even heavier than Kali¡¯s and Azane¡¯s, they could only stay in her shadow based on their air of blood.
Truly, the one who wanted to slaughter the beasts the most was Peutoa.
She, a Guardian couldn¡¯t do her job properly¡ Peutoa could only release her anger on the enemy.
¡°Haha, now that was fun!¡±
Azane laughed out like she had just finished plaid a game.
¡°Now, let me see that kid.¡±
Her words turned slightly serious as she glanced at Kali and Peutoa.
They were only allies for a single battle, if they refused, she would fight them on without a second thought.
Peutoa glared coldly at Azane as she held her daggers firmly.
Kali, on the other hand, asked a question while staring at Azane.
¡°Aren¡¯t the Valkyries of Red Circle supposed to be wiped out of existence?¡±
Kali raised her eyebrows as she asked frankly.
¡°Humph!¡±
Azane stared at Kali in displeasure.
¡°You think we would fall that easily?¡±
Azane raised her voice in respect as she continued on speaking.
¡°We, the Valkyries of the Red Moon shall continue on! Even when facing Gods, we don¡¯t back down!¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Why do you call it ¡®Red Moon¡¯ and not Red Circle?¡±
Kali asked another question as she kept her eyes on Azane. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t want to make Azane her enemy.
¡°It¡¯s called Red Moon and not ¡®Red Circle¡¯!¡±
Azane said coldly before her tone turned normal again.
¡°In the Ancient Era, we, the Valkyries of Red Moon, was given a prophecy¡¡±
¡°I am currently the only remaining Valkyrie of Red Moon.¡±
Azane continued on speaking carefreely as she didn¡¯t bother hiding these small things.
¡°And, based on what I was told by my mother. That kid has something to do with the prophecy which was given to our Red Moon clan in the Ancient Era.¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes as she asked her last question.
¡°What¡¯s the prophecy?¡±
Kali sneered as she glanced at Azane.
¡°Killing him?!¡±
Kali¡¯s and Peutoa¡¯s aura turned bloody as they glared at Azane.
Peutoa would immediately rush forward if Azane answered yes.
Kali thought the same thing as she prepared for another fight!
The whole capital was under the pressure of Kali¡¯s and Peutoa¡¯s auras. No one was able to breathe normally, even Susan who was at the Emperor Stage staggered slightly when she felt Kali¡¯s and Peutoa¡¯s auras explode out.
Azane shook her head, she wasn¡¯t even feeling pressured by Kali and Peutoa.
¡°No, if my mission was that, I would have killed him personally when I had time earlier.¡±
She glanced at Kali and said indifferently.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let you get close to him at that time to take him away¡¡±
Kali nodded slightly as her bloodlust dissipated.
But, Peutoa was still glaring at Azane, still being vigilant¡
¡°The reason we, the Valkyries of Red Moon clan exist, is to slaughter anyone who disturbs the path of the one who shall rule us in the future!¡±
Azane raised her voice as she spoke respectfully.
She was born as a Valkyrie; her mother was a Valkyrie and her mother before.
Her ancestors had been living solemnly, preparing for when the time would arrive for their ruler to be born.
¡°Now, do tell me¡¡±
Azane¡¯s tone turned serious again as she gazed towards where Susan, Eline and Shin were hiding at.
¡°Has that kid been through years of solitude and years of pain just to arrive back from a world of hell?¡±
Azane words were spoken clearly, stating the words the prophet once told her ancestors.
Chapter 21 - Real or false?
Kali was speechless when she heard Azane¡¯s question, Kali¡¯s face froze as her eyes widened slightly.
On the other hand, Peutoa¡¯s bloodlust vanished as she opened her mouth as she stared absent-mindedly at Azane.
Both of them knew a small part of Shin¡¯s past, they knew he had been alone, no one to depend on.
Not enough with that, he had been through what most people can¡¯t imagine.
Azane snickered as she saw the clear changes in Kali¡¯s and Peutoa¡¯s expressions.
She knew that she had guessed correctly, thinking that Shin was the chosen one, while Peutoa and Kali were his followers.
But, before Azane could smile and laugh¡
Two auras filled with rage and fury erupted like a volcano, the buildings and road cracked into pieces, turning the smaller pieces to dust!
Peutoa¡¯s glared at Azane with ice-cold eyes, she was at this time, showing clear emotions of wrath.
Kali was not much different from Peutoa, her body ascended from the ground, barely half a meter. But, everything in a one-meter radius evaporated, her purple eyes turned golden and rotating like a machine.
¡°SAY THAT ONE MORE TIME!¡±
Kali¡¯s spoke in a low but powerful voice, her words came out calmly, but Azane who heard it was slightly trembling.
Peutoa calmed down rather quickly as she glared at Azane, but anger was oozing out of her whole being.
¡°Don¡¯t mistaken one thing, even if you are a Valkyrie of the Red Moon or whatnot, I will not allow you to speak that easily about something you do not even know!¡±
Peutoa said in a calm voice while showing no expression, but her eyes were frost-like.
¡°You speak about Shin¡¯s suffering that easily without knowing about his real pain, do not speak casually of these things¡¡±
Kali tagged along and spoke her mind as she calmed down.
¡°Because, we who already have promised to stay by his side, will not allow any rudeness towards him!¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Azane straightened her back as she glared back at Peutoa and Kali in fury.
¡°Can the two of you really say something like that?¡±
Azane showed a bright smile as she spoke each word, trying to pierce Peutoa¡¯s and Kali¡¯s heart.
¡°Without me back there, that kid would have died!¡±
¡°The two of you, who want to protect him, do it correctly!¡±
Azane laughed as she happily continued.
¡°Weak, both of you are weak!! Hahahaha.¡±
¡°I know!¡±
Kali roared out as her heart was beating quicker by the second, feeling helplessness.
¡°I¡¯m weak! I can¡¯t even protect the one I love, even after everything I have done, I still can¡¯t protect one person!¡±
Her roars turned into cries as Kali¡¯s eyes turned moist.
Peutoa could only lower her head, she was disappointed in herself.
If only I were stronger.
Humph, now¡¯s not the time of thinking about this¡
¡°I will become stronger.¡±
She swore as she gazed deeply into Azane¡¯s deep black eyes.
¡°Haha.¡±
Azane laughed out heartily, but in the end, she asked once again.
¡°Now, do answer me properly, was what I said is true?¡±
Neither Peutoa nor Kali made a sound, they just stared at Azane.
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Kali was the first one to sigh as she calmed down.
¡°You speak of it as plainly as possible as it could ever be¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re asking this question to make sure, the one you need to follow is Shin, right?¡±
Kali asked her suspicion, in the end, it depended on Azane¡¯s answer of what reply Kali would give to her question.
Azane nodded deeply this time as her expression dignified.
¡°This is something us Valkyries must do, even if I¡¯m the last one surviving, I will not run away from my destiny.¡±
¡°If I run away, I will only bring shame to all the Valkyries of the Red Moon clan.¡±
¡°As long as I die being by his side, the deceased Valkyries of Red Moon will be able to raise their heads in the afterlife.¡±
Azane had a faint smile on her face, unlike her usual crazed attitude.
¡°I understand¡¡±
Kali spoke in a low voice as her eyebrows relaxed slightly.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Me?¡±
Azane returned to her usual self again, she pointed at herself while grinning.
¡°My name is; Azane Zonor, the title I was given by my mother is; The Red Mist¡¡±
Azane Zonor bowed slightly as she continued speaking.
¡°The Red Mist Azane Zonor the last Valkyrie of the Red Moon clan, greets you.¡±
Kali could only see aloofness and arrogance at Azane¡¯s slight bow while locking her eyes with Kali¡¯s.
¡°Hihi, you¡¯re interesting!¡±
Kali laughed lightly.
¡°I¡¯m the Purple Witch Kali.¡±
As Kali spoke, her body flashed purple and all the blood and meat on clothes disappeared.
¡°Peutoa.¡±
Peutoa said her name without saying another word.
¡°Now, about Shin¡¡±
Kali smiled sadly as her eyes drooped downwards.
¡°12 years ago, when he was born, he was targeted by the ¡®hunters¡¯ we saw now and many other enemies. Only because he was born with a special Divine Power.¡±
¡°Aria, his mother, sent him to another world for his safety¡¡±
Here, Kali stopped as she clenched her fist tightly.
Peutoa didn¡¯t move from her spot, she had already heard a little of his past from Aria and Laura.
But, her heart was beating faster.
Azane, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes slightly.
12 years ago?
I do remember sensing something back then, but it was too weak at that time, was it because of that kid ¨C Shin?...
¡°When he arrived, I do not know what happened¡¡±
Kali¡¯s voice had a slight hint of sadness and anger in it.
¡°But, since he was young, he had been all alone.¡±
¡°He had no one to rely on.¡±
Kali stopped for a second before continuing her story.
¡°For his own survival, he begged for anything that could be eaten. This was attracted by some certain people that used him¡!¡±
Kali¡¯s voice was calm but her eyes were shining coldly.
Even Peutoa which was standing behind Kali, tightened her fists until her nails dug deeply into her palm.
Kali closed her eyes as she continued speaking in a calm voice.
¡°Those people used Shin as their toy.¡±
¡°Torturing him worse than beasts¡¡±
¡°Shin¡¯s body was filled with scars, knife scars, whipping, bite marks, deterioration of the skin¡ that¡¯s not all, his inside was even worse.¡±
Kali couldn¡¯t keep herself calm any longer, she frowned as her voice turned cold.
¡°His bones had been broken several times and even twisted, his organs had been injured to the point of most of them had stopped working.¡±
Azane lost her cool and was on the brink of roaring, her eyes were bloodshot as she stared at Kali with her eyes filled with fury.
She breathed heavily in and out, trying to calm herself down.
Kali waited until Azane had calmed herself down before she said the last sentence.
¡°When they were done with their fun, they threw him a mouldy bread, so they could enjoy themselves the next day.¡±
The surrounding area turned silent, not a single sound could be heard.
Azane was speechless, she closed her eyes, thinking.
Kali on the other hand slowly opened her eyes as she watched Azane carefully, wanting to know how she would react.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°What you just now said, is it real or false?¡±
Azane asked calmly.
¡°Real¡¡±
Kali just said a single word to confirm it.
¡°That means, that kid ¨C Shin, is the one.¡±
Azane said bitterly.
¡°Mother did tell me, that things are bigger than what I can see.¡±
¡°Seems like I am still na?ve in that sense.¡±
Azane opened her eyes as she stared at Kali and Peutoa.
¡°Who are you to Shin?¡±
¡°Hihi, I like him, I will follow him and protect him.¡±
Kali laughed as she said so with a smile.
¡°I am his 13th Guardian.¡±
Peutoa frankly said her role indifferently.
She had finally let her guard down against Azane.
¡°Guardian?¡±
Azane muttered before nodding.
¡°That means you will be my companions.¡±
¡°As I said earlier, I am a Valkyrie and what I have to do is to stay by that kid¡¯s side.¡±
Kali nodded slightly while Peutoa didn¡¯t even do anything.
¡°How did you know how to come here?¡±
Kali asked her doubt as she stared at Azane.
Azane nodded then afterwards shook her head.
¡°I sensed something familiar, which drew my whole being towards here, for how it happened, I am not sure.¡±
¡°You said you are the last standing Valkyrie of the Red Moon clan, there should be ways for the Valkyries to find about the one you have been looking for, right?¡±
Kali asked once more while her eyebrows rose a little, wanting to understand the Valkyries.
Azane raised her right hand towards the back of her head and scratched it while smiling bitterly.
¡°There are some things the previous Valkyries had created, for either trying to find the one who we¡¯re supposed to follow and ways to become stronger.¡±
¡°I am the last Valkyrie and I have inherited everything which had been created and crafted.¡±
¡°For finding that kid, we could only rely on our senses. Because our souls are bound to the same destiny.¡±
Soul?
Must be something deeper than that¡
Kali thought for herself when she heard Azane¡¯s answer.
¡°For weapon, armour, devices and other things, they are limited.¡±
Azane continued talking as she explained it briefly.
¡°The past Valkyries and I has been trying to become stronger.¡±
¡°It was because we needed strength to help the chosen one when the time was needed.¡±
Azane presented her black halberd while speaking.
¡°For example; this halberd, it has been used by many generations of Valkyries.¡±
¡°There are indeed some ¡®gadgets¡¯ which can be used to protect either me, becoming stronger and ways to protect others. But, those things I will have to keep hidden for now.¡±
Azane smiled lightly as her halberd vanished into her black ring on her finger.
¡°Let¡¯s stop talking, for now, you can tell it to Shin when he wakes up and anything else you want us to know or understand.¡±
Kali suddenly said so while turning around towards where Susan, Eline and Shin were at.
Peutoa nodded and followed behind Kali.
Azane kept her guard down when she found out those two were going to be her comrades from now on.
In a faraway place
A portal opened in the middle of nowhere, the portal was giving off a presence like an Ancient Beast.
But, it disappeared quickly as two women walked out of the portal.
The one leading had silver hair, wearing a white robe, while the following one was wearing a maid outfit.
Laura glanced around the area, speaking her doubts.
¡°Are you sure it is here?¡±
Aria didn¡¯t glance around but still answered Laura calmly.
¡°Even if he is a douchebag, he was Michael¡¯s friend and he also did his best back then.¡±
¡°If he said it¡¯s here, I will not doubt him.¡±
Aria shook her head while tapping the ground, dashing forward like the wind.
Laura didn¡¯t ask anymore and followed behind Aria.
What came in front of them, was a gigantic palace. Around the whole area, everything laid destroyed, leaving nothing behind besides the majestic palace.
¡°Is it this place?¡±
Aria mumbled for herself while she narrowed her eyes slightly.
She glanced around, trying to find something.
¡°Empress, it seems like everything has gone accordingly to his plan.¡±
Laura glanced at the palace while speaking with Aria.
¡°Even when he called out in the last second, he still dared to drag you into it when the ¡®hunters¡¯ started their move towards Young Master.¡±
Laura was slightly annoyed because they suddenly had to move out because of a single message they got.
¡°I had no idea, both of us were hunting the same person...¡±
Aria spoke while frowning.
¡°Hmm... it makes sense, he called that person the Zeroth Guardian and Shin has his parts doing with certain Guardians.¡±
¡°But, even so. He was rather quick and logical when connecting those two dots.¡±
Aria gave a compliment as she glanced around.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Empress. But, I do not see that muscle-brained managing something like this.¡±
Laura felt slightly irritated thinking of that guy.
Aria didn¡¯t answer, she turned her body and tapped the ground lightly. She was moving swiftly, not even three seconds later, she saw a gigantic crater.
In the deepest part of the crater, was a bloody body with a hole through his body.
Hmm...
Seems like everything is going accordingly as planned.
Aria thought to herself while glaring at the brown-skinned male with red hair.
¡°Have you rested enough?¡±
Aria snickered while glaring at the man laying in a pool of blood.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Making us even wait...¡±
Laura mumbled while staring at the man in a disdainful way.
The bloodied body eyes were wide open, it¡¯s left eye was shining in a green colour while the other one was shining bright red.
The bloodied man on the ground was Leo Lenan!
Aria crouched down and held her palm at Leo¡¯s back. Sending waves of her Power in his body, reviving his cells and duplicating them. Slowly but steadily, the hole in his body closed.
¡°Cough cough...¡±
Leo Lenan coughed up blood which was stuck in his throat. A broad smile appeared on his face as he saw Aria and Laura by his side.
¡°Haha, so you did show up even on that short notice!¡±
Leo smirked as he continued with a hoarse voice.
¡°It''s pleasing to meet you again, your Freezing Highness, hahaha.¡±
¡°Cough cough.¡±
Leo coughed violently when a fist hit his stomach.
¡°The only reason I came is that you said you knew who wanted to harm my son.¡±
Aria said in a cold voice while narrowing her eyes.
¡°Tell me all about it, the only reason I haven¡¯t killed you is that of what happened back then!¡±
¡°Hey, wait until Tharia is also healed!¡±
Leo protested with a light tone.
¡°You!¡±
Laura pointed at Leo with a hateful gaze.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you used Tharia like that again! You shameless muscle-brained idiot!¡±
Laura fumed as she accused Leo over and over again.
Leo rolled his eyes while glancing at Aria.
Aria only nodded towards him, dashing towards Tharia¡¯s body a few kilometres away.
She held her body in mid-air as she casually tapped the ground a few times back towards where Leo and Laura was.
It didn¡¯t take Aria five seconds, but when she came back, she could only see and hear Laura reprimanding Leo with harsh words.
¡°It''s enough, Laura!¡±
Aria spoke in a cold voice.
Laura understood that she had gone too far, she lowered her head towards Aria respectfully.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Leo really was grateful towards Aria for trusting him, even when it''s just the start of the whole battle.
Aria waved her hand while glaring at Leo and Tharia in turn.
¡°Do it, I don¡¯t know how Shin is doing right now.¡±
¡°You should know, if Shin¡¯s injured slightly because I wasn¡¯t there, I will rip your limbs off one by one!¡±
Aria¡¯s ice-cold voice sounded out throughout the surrounding, sending shivers to Laura and Leo.
Leo gulped roughly while he turned his head towards Tharia¡¯s body.
He reached out his hand towards his left eye, making a gripping motion and then pulled out instantly.
¡°Waaaargggh!!!¡±
Leo roared out loudly that even Laura and Aria had to block the sound waves from entering their ears.
A green light was in Leo¡¯s hands, his face was bleeding profoundly, but he didn¡¯t care.
He carefully held the green light, pushing it into Tharia¡¯s body.
The green light was absorbed by Tharia¡¯s body like a sponge.
Everyone stared at Tharia without caring about the bloody Leo.
After a minute, Tharia gasped for air as she rose up from the ground!
¡°Haha, welcome back Tharia!¡±
Leo laughed out heartily when he saw Tharia raising up from the ground.
Tharia was confused for a second before glancing around, seeing a bloodied Leo, Aria and Laura. A faint smile appeared on her face as she said joyfully.
¡°First step was successful!¡±
Tharia bowed down gracefully towards Aria.
¡°Thank you for arriving, Empress.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Tharia.¡±
Aria said casually, she flipped her hand as two white pills appeared in her palm.
She threw one towards Leo, while the other one towards Tharia.
¡°I¡¯m not sure what the second stage of your ¡®master plan¡¯ is, but we must check how Shin is doing first!¡±
¡°Of course, of course!¡±
Leo ate the white pill without a second thought and nodded towards Aria.
He knew that Aria could never be fully concentrated if she left Shin for a long period of time, knowing that danger could arrive at any given time.
¡°I also have to congratulate you for that your son has returned.¡±
Leo smiled faintly towards Aria.
¡°Would you mind if I meet him? I could be his uncle and treat him like my own nephew!¡±
¡°No way!¡±
Aria, Laura and even Tharia yelled out in a cold tone.
Leo was taken back when he heard their denial.
¡°Why!?¡±
¡°No one needs a muscle-brained uncle like you!¡±
Laura spoke harshly towards Leo.
Tharia nodded a couple of times as she glanced at Laura.
¡°Laura is right, it will be for the best if he doesn¡¯t meet you.¡±
Leo felt like coughing up blood as he heard their rude comments.
¡°I don¡¯t want Shin to meet you, you will only have a bad influence on him.¡±
Aria joined in, but she was being serious.
Leo Lenan could only sadly cry in his own heart as he was being turned into a vile beast who could only leave behind bad influence on children in the eyes of Tharia, Aria and Laura.
Chapter 22 - Grabbing fate by your own hands
¡°Hihi, you can come out now.¡±
Kali laughed while speaking towards a building.
Azane and Peutoa stood behind her, glancing towards the door.
The door opened slowly, Susan walked outside while holding Shin in her embrace and Eline walking behind her.
Eline peeked at Kali, Peutoa and Azane from behind Susan, breathing out in relief when she thought everything had finished.
Azane stared at Shin, he was currently unconscious with a small frown on his face, his face was covered in sweat.
¡°Is it over?¡±
Susan asked as she looked deeply into Kali¡¯s eyes.
She shook her head while calmly speaking.
¡°Should not be...¡±
Kali sighed as she continued.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those who came was just the first wave.¡±
¡°Even if there¡¯s not many left, we should also think about the one who leads them too.¡±
¡°That person shouldn¡¯t be weak at all, if I had my recovered my strength, I should be able to maybe hold that person off. But, even if there was a possibility, I can¡¯t right now.¡±
¡°Huh, you¡¯re weakened?¡±
Azane asked in surprise as she glanced at Kali. She thought she could overpower Kali with some troubles right now with her current strength.
How strong is she when she¡¯s in top condition?
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure when I would recover again, but shouldn''t be long.¡±
Kali sent a short glance at Azane before staring at Shin once again.
Her purple pupils turned golden as she checked Shin¡¯s condition.
A frown appeared as it was worse than she thought.
¡°Let''s go back to Aria''s and Shin¡¯s room.¡±
Humph!
Where did she run off to?
¡°I and Eline will also follow you.¡±
Susan held Shin while glaring at Kali and Peutoa.
¡°This concerns something bigger than what I thought. Therefore, I will not leave for safety with the rest of my family.¡±
¡°And, Eline refuses to leave Shin.¡±
Azane didn¡¯t have anything to say, as she had no idea who they were. But, if they are on Shin¡¯s side, she won¡¯t mind.
Kali could only helplessly nod as she glanced at Eline.
On the other hand, Peutoa didn¡¯t agree. She dashed towards Susan at a lightning speed.
Eline could only widen her eyes and tried to cover her face with her arms.
Susan could barely react as she knew that counter-attacking would only lead to worse.
Peutoa grabbed Shin from Susan''s embrace and leapt back, even if everything happened swiftly, Peutoa held Shin softly the entire time, trying her best not to harm his body.
After losing the one thing which could ensure them their free pass, Susan and Eline didn¡¯t know what to do.
But, they were in luck.
¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s special, hihi.¡±
Kali snickered as she spoke.
¡°Just tag along.¡±
After she finished, she turned around and headed towards the castle.
Azane didn¡¯t say a word, but silently following Kali.
Peutoa held Shin softly in her arms, she was half a step behind Kali, Peutoa didn¡¯t bother glancing where she was running, only staring at his face.
Susan held Eline as she followed behind Peutoa while eying the horns on Azane¡¯s head.
Demon?
Outskirts of the Kingdom of Alizad
Hath Kagatsu was glancing beneath him, at the hundreds of corpses on the ground.
He was breathing heavily as sweat was rolling down his face.
Hath¡¯s robe was tattered to the point of it was just barely hanging on his body.
¡°Heh¡¡±
He swapped the robe with a black armour covering his whole body.
A faint smile appeared on his face.
¡°Will more come?¡±
Hath murmured softly as he gazed into the horizon.
¡°Humph!¡±
Not long after, Hath¡¯s eyes narrowed as he coldly gazed at the shadow rushing towards him.
It was a single shadow, but it¡¯s presence was equalling more than hundreds of those beasts Hath battled earlier.
The shadow stood in front of Hath, was an aged woman with only her right arm attached.
¡°Are you the ¡®Hunter¡¯?¡±
Hath asked as he stared at the woman with fierce eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh, you are not worthy, a mere Guardian of Fate cannot block my path.¡±
Muir annoyingly said. She was already in a bad mood because of the fight with Leo.
¡°That might be, most of the Guardians of Fate had already seen their end because of you.¡±
Hath didn¡¯t let Muir speak as he continued.
¡°But, a lot of time has passed.¡±
¡°I have painstakingly cultivated, hiding and waiting for this time to come.¡±
Hath snickered as he gazed the severed left arm of Muir.
¡°This seems to be fate, you being injured, let me finish your life right here!¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°You mere humans act all the same!¡±
Muir stared at Hath like he was an insect.
The Kingdom of Alizad
The capital
¡°Peutoa lay him down on the bed.¡±
Kali ordered Peutoa as she glanced around, she extended her aura and searched for Aria¡¯s and Laura¡¯s life signal, but finding nothing.
Kali frowned as her eyes narrowed.
Where the heck are they at?
Peutoa nodded as she softly laid Shin on the bed.
Kali sat down on the couch and closed her eyes.
Susan and Eline sat on the couch in front of Kali. Susan didn¡¯t speak and closed her eyes too. While on the other hand, Eline kept turning around and glanced at Shin.
Azane and Peutoa stood in front of the bed, Peutoa was deep in thought while Azane stared at Shin.
As they silently waited in the room, Kali opened her eyes as she swiftly glanced towards the door and said in a low voice.
¡°You came back?¡±
¡°Then quickly come here.¡±
Susan saw that Kali¡¯s mouth was moving but couldn¡¯t hear her voice.
Azane heard something and also turned around, staring at the door.
The others following suit.
Not long after, the door opened and three females and a male entered the room.
The one in the lead was Aria, following her was Laura, Leo and Tharia in order.
¡°Kali!¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would protect him!?¡±
Aria''s cold voice sounded out, the first thing she saw was Shin unconscious on the bed.
Kali shook her head while rebuking Aria.
¡°You have no idea what happened.¡±
¡°We almost lost our lives, we barely managed to keep our ground.¡±
¡°Shin just abruptly dashed into the battle, he saved us...¡±
Kali''s voice turned silent towards the end while her eyes warmly gazed at Shin.
¡°Hey, it was me who saved that kid!¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Azane glared at Kali while showing that she was at least doing her part.
¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°Demon race...¡±
Aria asked with her eyebrows raised.
Azane smiled brightly as she looked at Aria.
¡°I¡¯m a Valkyrie of the Red Moon clan, my name is Azane Zonor.¡±
Laura behind Aria didn¡¯t put her eyes off Azane as she asked.
¡°What is a Valkyrie doing here?¡±
¡°Ooh, you¡¯re stupider than I thought, haha.¡±
Azane mocked Laura as she teasingly glared at Laura.
Leo and Tharia just stood there, they didn¡¯t interrupt as they wanted to stay out of the discussion.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
Before Laura could raise her voice, Aria raised her hand, motioning Laura to stop.
¡°A Valkyrie has a role, you being a Valkyrie means that there¡¯s something here which allows you to follow your mission.¡±
Aria glanced at Kali, Peutoa and Shin in turn and continued.
¡°You rushing forward to save Shin, helping Peutoa and Kali and even coming here. I¡¯m not stupid enough to guess that your role has something to do with my son; Shin. Am I right or wrong?¡±
After clearly putting it that way, she asked Azane for confirmation.
Azane was somewhat speechless.
She unconsciously nodded.
¡°I think I found out what to do, I¡¯ll firstly wait and talk with that kid.¡±
Kali raised her eyebrows when she saw Tharia and Leo.
¡°What¡¯s the Emperor of Leran doing here?¡±
Leo only waived his hand towards Kali and said casually.
¡°Just visiting a friend.¡±
¡°Besides, what treasure is here that can keep you here, Purple Witch Kali?¡±
¡°Treasure?¡±
¡°Why should I be looking for one?
Kali asked in wonder.
¡°Hmm?¡±
Leo furrowed his brows as he stared at Kali.
¡°Then why are you here?¡±
Kali pointed at herself while tilting her head.
¡°Me?¡±
She then pointed at the unconscious Shin and said.
¡°Him, I¡¯m here because of Shin.¡±
¡°Wait what?¡±
Leo was shaking his head, trying to deny the rumour he heard.
¡°I don¡¯t believe that you; the Purple Witch would be interested in weak people.¡±
Kali didn¡¯t bother to answer Leo as she glanced at Aria.
¡°Tell me, what is he doing here?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you soon, let me first check on Shin.¡±
Aria walked past Peutoa and Azane, standing right in front of Shin.
She extended her hand, caressing his face softly.
Aria closed her eyes, trying to sense everything inside his body.
Trembling!
The whole castle was trembling because of Aria''s pressure. Even her body was shivering.
Aria slowly turned around towards the rest.
Her expression was ice-cold, her eyes were piercing Kali, Peutoa, Azane, Susan and Eline.
Deep inside of Shin
In the deep darkness, there stood thirteen statues in a circle, each one shining different colours.
In the middle of the circle, was a jet-black statue, the statue was a majestic youth looking boy.
In front of the statue, sat Shin there patiently.
¡°So, you¡¯re saying that me becoming a Cultivation Warrior has helped me in awakening something?¡±
Shin asked once again.
The grey sculpture - Ker''Vrak answered casually.
¡°Yes, for example, your eyesight should be recovered to some point. You would be able to see, but you can¡¯t use it all day. Save it for when it¡¯s needed.¡±
¡°Also, starting from now, your powers will continue to grow steadily. We will try to refrain from ruining your growth, therefore, don¡¯t use your Power of Death any longer.¡±
¡°What if something bad happens and I need help?¡±
Shin tilted his head as he asked curiously.
Ker¡¯Vrak wasn¡¯t able to answer, in the midst of the silence, the silver sculpture spoke out.
¡°Shin, would you mind me giving a suggestion?¡±
Kuugo asked Shin with a soft voice.
Shin nodded happily and said.
¡°Of course, Kuugo.¡±
¡°You are always helpful at these times!¡±
¡°Haha, that¡¯s your only good point Kuugo, serves you right!¡±
The red sculpture - Mekina laughed out loud as she mocked Kuugo to ease up the situation.
¡°Cough cough!¡±
Kuugo coughed uncontrollably when he heard Mekina.
¡°Shin, there¡¯s a way to let you gain a powerful strength, but it requires a lot of preparation.¡±
¡°Really?!¡±
Shin asked in surprise, raising his voice.
¡°What is it Kuugo, tell me.¡±
While Shin was overjoyed, the rest of the Guardians were in a bad mood. They didn¡¯t speak nor make any sound, the only thing they did, was solemnly gazing at Kuugo and Shin.
¡°Us Guardians have left a soul mark inside of your body, which in turn has made these sculptures inside of you.¡±
¡°We Guardians lost our lives in the Ancient Era, we managed to leave a soul mark in this continent, waiting for you to be born. On the day you were born, us Guardians moved our soul marks inside of your body.¡±
Kuugo stopped for a second, waiting for Shin.
Shin closed his eyes, thinking.
Does that mean their souls are inside of me?
¡°What does this have to do with me becoming stronger for a period of time?¡±
Shin had a bad premonition as he trembled slightly.
¡°Shin, these sculptures are filled with our power.¡±
Kuugo continued slowly.
¡°We can shatter our own sculptures; all the power inside of our soul marks can be used by you.¡±
Shin just dumbly stood there, he didn¡¯t know how to react.
¡°What, what does that mean?¡±
Shin shook his head, hoping that Kuugo¡¯s answer wouldn¡¯t be what he thought.
¡°Simply said, by my demise, you would be able to survive.¡±
Kuugo said so casually but his words were filled with warmth and care.
Before you even were born, I had been waiting for you.
After what we saw back then, we promised to protect you in any way we can.
Since you were born, I have seen you grow up, all your suffering and pain.
It was our fault, to begin with, you going through all of this is because of us. I hope when you find out, that you don¡¯t blame the rest, it was my doing.
None of the Guardians said anything to stop Kuugo from acting like that. They had carefully spoken together about this, they could not object that the only reason they are currently here is for Shin.
For his survival, they would, in the end, do anything, even letting one of their companions since the Ancient Era shatter his own soul mark.
Shin fell backwards on his butt, shaking his head.
¡°N-no, I, I don¡¯t want you to do something like that.¡±
¡°Shin.¡±
Kuugo called out to Shin, right in front of Shin, a silver light appeared.
Inside of the silver light, a slim body appeared. He seemed to be in his early twenties, but his hair white, like his eyes.
As the silver light vanished, Kuugo stepped closer towards Shin, reaching his right hand towards Shin¡¯s face.
¡°Shin, I am very sorry for causing you suffering beyond what people could have imagined.¡±
¡°Since the day you were born, I have always in my heart treated you like my grandchild. I will do anything for you.¡±
¡°I know that you love your friends and family a lot, more than I can even imagine. Therefore, if either you or they are in danger, I will do my best to save all of you.¡±
Kuugo¡¯s soothing voice sounded out in Shin¡¯s ears, tears ran down Shin¡¯s face when he heard Kuugo saying that he saw himself as his own ¡®grandchild¡¯.
¡°But, but, I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±
Shin tried to wipe off his tears before they quickly emerged once again.
Kuugo drew Shin into his embrace, stroking his back softly.
¡°Shin, don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±
Kuugo continued to softly speak.
¡°If you are able to live happily with your family and friends, my death would be worth it.¡±
Shin tightly hugged Kuugo as he wept, Shin¡¯s heart was aching like it was stabbed by a dagger.
¡°No, no, no.¡±
He silently tried to deny Kuugo.
Shin raised his voice and tried to anxiously ask.
¡°Please Old man, Mekina, Kira, Glarius, Murutha, Malika, Ovan, Shenya, Zura, Bayoun and Lia, please stop Kuugo!!!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak didn¡¯t say anything.
Mekina¡¯s red light turned weaker as she wanted to say something but ended up being quiet.
The first one to say something was the sculpture which was shining pink.
¡°Little Shin, we have already decided on this.¡±
¡°Shenya, I don¡¯t want to lose Kuugo!¡±
Shin tried to yell out, but his voice muffled as he was clinging to Kuugo¡¯s chest.
¡°Little Shin, I know that you love all of us.¡±
¡°We love you a lot too, that¡¯s why we would even go this far just to ensure your safety.¡±
Shenya said softly, trying to comfort Shin.
Kuugo made a signal with two fingers as he gently smiled, stroking Shin¡¯s cheeks.
Before Shin noticed anything, his whole body started to slowly vanish.
¡°Don¡¯t!¡±
Shin roared out when he sensed his body in this realm was slowly disappearing.
¡°Kuugo, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this!¡±
¡°NOOO!!!¡±
The Kingdom of Alizad
Inside of Shin¡¯s and Aria¡¯s room
As Aria was coldly gazing at them with murderous eyes, a red flame engulfed Shin¡¯s body.
Shin¡¯s whole body was covered in the red flame, just the oppressive aura the flame was giving, stopped anyone to step forwards toward Shin.
Aria shockingly turned around, widening her eyes when she saw Shin covered in flames.
She stepped forward like a moving mountain, but she couldn¡¯t get close!
Kali¡¯s purple eyes turned golden as she swiftly dashed towards Shin, but the closer she got, the more she was pressured by the flame.
Thalia and Leo were beyond surprised, Tharia was just glaring at the flame in shock and horror while Leo tried to step towards Shin but his injured body couldn¡¯t handle the pressure the flame was giving off.
Azane raised her right hand, summoning her halberd, trying to equally pressure the flame.
But, it was for nought, after a second, Azane coughed up blood and landed on her knees.
Peutoa and Laura were too weak to do anything at this moment, they could only try their best without any success.
Susan stood in front of Eline, she had no reason to rush forward against the flame.
Eline could only gaze at the flame in fear behind Susan.
¡°Break for me!¡±
Aria roared out as she raised her fist and punched towards the flame, fear and worry could be seen in her eyes.
Aria¡¯s punch didn¡¯t do anything but injure her fist.
¡°WAAAHHH!!!¡±
A resounding yell sounded out from Shin¡¯s mouth.
Aria¡¯s eyes went bloodshot as she punched, again and again, leaving her whole fist bloody.
Aria took out her silver katana, her breathing was rough as blood was oozing out her mouth and eyes.
But, before she could use her katana, the red flame which engulfed Shin slowly weakened.
Aria¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as she tried to step closer towards Shin.
Not even ten seconds later, the red flame vanished into thin air, leaving only Shin on the bed.
Kali thought of something and hurriedly stared deeply into Shin¡¯s body.
¡°Hihihi, it really was like this!¡±
Kali laughed and roared out in joy.
¡°Inspect his body once more, his body has been healed!¡±
When the rest heard what Kali said, they used different ways to check Shin¡¯s body.
Laura, Peutoa, Susan, Tharia and Leo had ways to check, but not detailed, but what they saw was that Shin¡¯s body was in a perfect condition!
Aria breathed out in relief as she fell on her knees.
Shin slowly raised his body from the bed, opening his eyes, showing his eyes, which looked like the night sky. Shin glanced at the people in the room, the ones he knew and the ones he didn¡¯t know.
But, tears emerged from the corner of Shin¡¯s eyes as he silently wept.
I will not let you die, Kuugo.
You have been protecting me all this time, please don¡¯t leave me.
Kuugo, I will not allow something like that happen!
No way!!!
They told me if I want something, I have to grab it by myself!
I will do so!!!
Shin¡¯s whole body was covered with a dark aura, scaring everyone in the room.
Shin¡¯s expression turned gloomy as his newly recovered body started to break again.
¡°Crack¡±
His bones were breaking up into pieces and recovering up instantly.
He raised his head, warmly gazing at everyone before his body disappeared.
Only leaving a couple of words behind.
¡°I am very sorry for troubling everyone.¡±
¡°Everything is happening because of me, let me now face this by myself.¡±
Chapter 23 - No return
The Kingdom of Alizad
Outside of the capital
Thousands of meters above the ground dashed Shin forward with a pained expression.
Cracking sounds could be heard clearly as his bones were breaking apart and mending itself the next second.
The pressure Shin was giving off was gloom and anger, every motion he does puts an enormous stress on his body.
Even with this, Shin continued to dash forward to where he sensed a clash between two powerhouses.
¡°Cough cough!¡±
Shin coughed violently, he wiped it with his right hand, only to find his hand covered in blood.
Don¡¯t fall now.
Not now, I must continue!
Shin¡¯s eyes which looked like the night sky were slowly getting white, but determination could be seen deep in his eyes.
The Kingdom of Alizad
The capital
Everyone in the room was absentminded when Shin vanished.
Kali and Azane were the first to react, they glanced around and spread their aura as far as they possibly could.
Sadly, they couldn¡¯t sense Shin¡¯s presence no matter how far they searched.
Laura, Susan, Eline, Tharia and Leo were all stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do.
All they could do was to dumbly stare at the bed Shin was laying on.
Aria had it the worst, her small smile froze as her consciousness was tearing apart from the shock she was given.
She weakly raised her face and asked with a shivering voice.
¡°W-w-what did, did just h-happen right now?¡±
Aria¡¯s pupils were trembling as she glanced at everyone in the room, fearing them answering her.
¡°He left¡¡±
Leo could only softly say while dumbly staring at Aria¡¯s frail looking body.
Aria didn¡¯t answer, only her whole body was trembling in fear.
Before anyone could say anything, Aria dashed towards the window and jumped out of the room.
She leapt thousands of meters high into the sky, glancing everywhere, hoping to find the whereabouts of Shin.
Deep inside of Shin
¡°Sigh...¡±
Kuugo sighed sadly.
¡°Did he really have to do something like that?¡±
¡°Mekina, how is his body keeping up?¡±
Kuugo asked in a worried tone.
Mekina strained voice barely sounded out.
¡°It''s looking bad!¡±
¡°I can barely keep up with the injuries his body is taking by just soaring the skies!¡±
Mekina voice was slowly fading away as the red shine of her sculpture was weakening.
Why this early...
If only I had a little more time.
Shin, please don¡¯t act recklessly.
Please let there be enough time!...
Kuugo was in deep thoughts while quickly ordering the other Guardians.
¡°Ker''Vrak, help me out with the process of shattering my soul mark.¡±
¡°The others, support Mekina to the best of your abilities.¡±
¡°I will not allow Shin to perish here!¡±
¡°Mekina, draw powers of your soul mark if needed, we can¡¯t let Shin take a risk.¡±
A silver and a grey light appeared in front of the silver shining sculpture.
Kuugo placed his right hand on the sculpture with a nostalgic smile.
I¡¯m glad for the vision we saw.
If it wasn¡¯t for that, we would have made a grave mistake.
Even if us Guardians aren¡¯t saints, even devils would fit us better, that was stepping over the line.
I¡¯m sorry for making your life tougher and harder, Shin.
We twelve promised to not do what we saw in the vision, but no matter what, we are only troubling you, Shin.
Kuugo was determined and didn¡¯t hesitate at all.
Ker''Vrak behind him, supported him by touching his back.
Kuugo turned around and glanced at Ker''Vrak, he smiled faintly while nodding towards Ker''Vrak.
¡°The moment we became Guardians, our lives were already his. It was our fault for doing what we did in the past, let us do anything we can do to make up for it.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Kuugo?¡±
Ker''Vrak had a faint smile as he spoke to Kuugo.
Kuugo didn¡¯t speak but slowly turned against his silver sculpture which was representing his soul mark.
Kuugo¡¯s face turned deadly pale.
¡°Crack!¡±
Small fissures appeared on the sculpture.
Outskirts of the Kingdom of Alizad
Hath was sweating profusely as his armour was barely on his body.
Blood was oozing out from tens of scars around his body.
Even so, he stood like an unmovable mountain!
On the other side, Muir stared at Hath in a disdainful manner.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Back off, I might consider not going after you after I have killed the ¡®Child of God''.
Hath calmly gazed back at Muir, sighing softly as he answered casually.
¡°Even if I die, I will make sure that you aren¡¯t in a good condition!¡±
Haha...
I¡¯m glad that he is protected by the Guardians and those two.
Even if I die, they would be able to defeat her in her weakened condition!
¡°I will tell you, even if the heavens collapses, I will not allow you to pass unless it¡¯s over my cold body!¡±
Hath''s voice turned cold as he fiercely gazed at Muir.
He lifted his ordinary looking sword and slashed towards Muir.
¡°You!¡±
Muir was beyond angry.
These mere mortals dare to stand in my path!
I will kill that child, even if it¡¯s the last thing I do!
It is because of him that we¡¯re suffering this fate!
Muir didn¡¯t hold back anymore, she dashed forward towards Hath at a speed far beyond his imagination, gripped his head and hurled him like a lightning towards the ground.
Hath only saw the sky, he had no idea what happened, but the next second, his whole body was broken.
He could barely even breathe normally.
Muir descended slowly, standing right above of Hath.
¡°You¡¯re just a mortal, you cannot stand in the path of us who are destined become Divine beings!¡±
Muir''s voice was filled with despise and hate towards Hath and the human race.
She extended her arm towards Hath''s neck, wanting to squeeze his neck.
But before she could grab his neck, a gloomy aura engulfed the whole surrounding.
Muir glanced up at the skies, to find a small youth with a pained expression staring back at her. His eyes were shiny black, but his eyes were slowly turning white.
Muir frowned as she narrowed her eyes.
She asked smilingly.
¡°Are you perhaps the ¡®Child of God¡¯?¡±
Shin stared at Muir, he had no idea where he was or what he was supposed to do.
But, he knew one thing.
She is the cause of all the pain to those I love.
At this moment, Shin''s eyes were totally lost and tears emerged in the corner of his eyes.
Who are they again?
Tears started to run down Shin¡¯s cheeks.
What were their names?
How did they look?
Why am I crying?
¡°Humph!¡±
Muir flew towards Shin, standing ten meters away from him.
¡°Haha, should I thank you for coming here willingly?¡±
Hath could only hazily see two figures in the sky, a female and a youth.
His heart skipped a beat. He tried to move but blood gushed out of his mouth before losing consciousness.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±
Muir frowned as she saw that Shin was ignoring her.
¡°Y-you, it, it is your fault...¡±
A cracking voice sounded out from Shin¡¯s mouth.
Muir''s aura exploded like a volcano!
She dashed forward, sending a punch towards Shin¡¯s chest.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°Tump.¡±
Only a weak ¡®tump¡¯ sounded out when Muir''s fist hit Shin¡¯s chest.
A shocked expression could be soon on Muir¡¯s face. She would never have thought a twelve-year-old kid would be able to survive something like that. She thought that at least he would have been in a half-dead state.
In return, Shin¡¯s small fist punched right in Muir¡¯s face, blowing her over five kilometres away!
She¡¯s the enemy...
She has hurt their feelings...
Them... they are the ones who love me...
¡°Uwwaaah!!!¡±
Shin roared out loudly and dashed towards Muir.
Even if Muir hasn¡¯t injured him yet, his body is in a terrible state.
Time, I need time.
I need to hurry!!!
Blood was flowing out of Shin¡¯s mouth, ears, nose and eyes.
Shin extended his arms, a katana and a dagger appeared in his hands.
He wildly slashed his two weapons towards Muir, not giving her any time to rest.
Muir¡¯s was shocked and could only block off Shin¡¯s rushing attacks.
¡°Die, die, die, die!!!¡±
Shin roared out with an unrecognizable voice as he continued to attack Muir.
After successfully blocking off one of Shin''s slash from his katana, Muir managed to leap back two hundred meters.
She smirked while staring at Shin.
This time, Shin didn¡¯t pursue Muir, he bowed down as blood was gushing out of his mouth.
¡°You seem to be in a bad state.¡±
Muir snickered as Shin''s condition was becoming worse by the second.
¡°I don¡¯t know what they saw in you, you¡¯re just a stupid brat.¡±
She shook her head as she found it funny.
Shin wasn¡¯t able to respond, he had lost his senses. He could only see Muir, he couldn¡¯t even hear her any longer.
He slowly raised himself up, his whole body was drenched in his own blood.
A faint smile appeared on his face as he raised his head towards the heavens.
I remember...
I remember their names.
Aria, Laura, Kali, Peutoa and Eline.
I can¡¯t remember how any of you look like, please treat me well if I ever meet you in this life or my next...
Shin calmed down as he slowly put his eyes on Muir.
Even when blood was oozing out from everywhere, Shin forgot all about his pain.
¡°Let me finish this¡±
Shin spoke in a soft voice to himself.
An ominous aura engulfed Shin and the surrounding thousand kilometres.
Shin was hazily staring at Muir before he stepped on the air and once again dashed towards Muir.
Outside of the Kingdom of Alizad
Aria was soaring at a lightning speed, following behind her was Kali, Azane and Peutoa.
Aria worriedly glanced around, her eyes were bloodshot and she was barely managing to keep her consciousness.
¡°Aria, we will find him.¡±
Kali tried to calm down Aria, while in doing so, she hoped that she would calm down too.
But, even when trying for comfort herself and Aria, she barely could keep on. She was worried too much about Shin.
Just where is he?!
Kali''s eyes narrowed as she continued glancing around. She was in a very bad mood, she had no idea where Shin was at, but she knew that Shin was most likely fighting the enemy by himself.
Peutoa was behind them, her face wasn¡¯t showing any kind of expressions, but she had her eyes closed and tried to sense Shin''s location.
¡°Wait!¡±
Peutoa said in a deep voice, she turned to her left with a shocked expression.
Aria and Kali turned and glanced at Peutoa.
¡°Peutoa, what is it?¡±
Not even a second after Kali finished speaking, an ominous aura engulfed everything around them.
Kali narrowed her eyes as a frown appeared on her face. She felt that the aura was over a thousand kilometre away, but the aura was already pressuring her body.
Aria didn¡¯t even think before rushing towards the ominous aura''s centre.
Her breathing became rougher the nearer she came.
Peutoa and Kali were behind her half a step, sweat was dripping down their faces, but they didn¡¯t slow down.
Deep inside of Shin
Kuugo and Ker''Vrak were motionlessly standing in front of the silver sculpture with deadly pale skin.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Kuugo moaned in pain as he wrinkled his eyebrows.
¡°Mekina, how is his body doing?!¡±
He asked in a hoarse voice, it seemed that his bearings have aged thousands of years in less than ten minutes.
Silence...
Kuugo didn¡¯t get an answer, but he waited patiently for it.
¡°Not good...¡±
Mekina managed to weakly respond.
¡°He is going berserk, I don¡¯t know for how long I can heal him.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t stop no matter what!¡±
Ker''Vrak said while his own grey sculpture was starting to get weaker.
¡°Hump!¡±
¡°I will not let him fall before I do!¡±
Mekina roared out as her red sculpture erupted in flames!
¡°break!¡±
Kuugo roared out in a loud voice.
The silver sculpture in front of him had an arm broken and the whole body was covered in fissures.
He won¡¯t be able to continue for long.
Break for me!
Outskirts of the Kingdom of Alizad
Shin violently clashed against Muir.
Harder!
Faster!
I need to finish this!
Shin could sense his body barely managing to handle the strength he was possessing.
Before he noticed, his own body and Muir''s body was filled with cuts.
Shin¡¯s black eyes turned white before it swiftly turned black once again.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t seem well, who knows how long you''re able to continue this senseless struggle!¡±
Muir was somewhat overjoyed, she was barely able to keep her life in the fight against Shin because she had exhausted a lot of strength against Leo and some against Hath.
She raised her right hand and a red orb appeared.
The red orb rotated slowly, guarding Muir.
Shin was breathing heavily, he could barely stand up straight.
His arms were aching, his trembling hands could barely hold onto his weapons.
Shin''s consciousness was slowly turning black.
Suddenly, Shin heard an aged voice calmly asking him.
¡°What do you wish for?¡±
Shin didn¡¯t know how to answer.
He glanced quickly around but finding nothing, he saw an unconscious person on the ground, so it shouldn''t have been him.
The aged voice started calmly speaking.
¡°You have been struggling for a very long time.¡±
¡°What do you wish for?¡±
The voice asked once again.
This time, Shin didn¡¯t hesitate to answer.
I, I want to defeat the person in front of me!
Shin closed his eyes as she calmly thought.
I wish to rest after this...
¡°Strength...¡±
¡°I will give you strength, but there will be no return.¡±
The aged voice calmly stated before patiently waiting.
Shin calmly opened his eyes.
¡°Let me have it...¡±
Shin softly answered as a faint smile appeared on his face once more.
¡°Very well...¡±
The aged voice sounded both happy and sad by Shin¡¯s answer.
A white lightning descended from the heavens, thundering and roaring as a wild beast as it was falling on top of Shin.
Muir widened her eyes as she backed off over a kilometre away, shockingly staring at the white lightning above Shin.
The white lightning fell on top of Shin¡¯s head quickly.
Shin''s body slammed on the ground with a force, leaving the surrounding ten kilometres in disorder.
¡°Uwaaaah!!!¡±
Shin roared with his eyes widened, he felt like his body was being torn apart.
Muir didn¡¯t think before grabbing the red orb and throwing it towards Shin.
The red orb created several spikes on its core. It flew at a lightning speed towards Shin who was roaring on the ground.
The orb hit Shin''s face, the impact itself broke the orb and sending Shin flying hundreds of meters back.
This time, Shin didn¡¯t land on the ground. His feet were a couple of centimetres above the ground. His whole body was covered with two types of auras, his left side was black and his right side was white.
He vanished and reappeared in front of Muir, sending a slow punch towards Muir.
But, even with the slow punch, Muir wasn¡¯t able to react or dodge.
The slow punch landed on Muir¡¯s chest, sending her flying down to the ground.
Muir tried her best to stand up before Shin did something else.
She stood up swiftly, only to be hurled towards the ground once again.
Shin appeared above her and kicked her shoulder.
Who am I fighting against?
Why am I fighting?
Shin asked himself while attacking Muir without any mercy.
Muir was bleeding and most of her bones were broken.
She was frightened! Muir couldn¡¯t do anything against Shin¡¯s onslaught.
¡°GET OFF ME!¡±
Muir yelled her lungs out as she vanished from where she laid on the ground.
She stood high in the sky, staring down on Shin in disdain before flying in the other direction.
Shin emotionlessly tried to pursue Muir, but he fell on the ground before he could even move a muscle.
Luckily, Muir was nowhere to be seen.
His black and white aura slowly vanished, the black one sucked itself into his body while the white one flew up to the heavens.
Shin was laying on his back, watching the sky with hazy eyes.
¡°I, I, won¡¡±
Shin wasn¡¯t able to smile, he felt his own body being crushed.
¡°I can finally go home.¡±
¡°Home¡¡±
¡°Where is home?¡±
Shin asked himself in a hazy voice.
Shin¡¯s vision turned hazy as he watched the sky.
High up in the air, Shin managed to spot four figures.
They descended swiftly towards him with shocked and worried expressions.
Who are they?
¡°SHIN!¡±
Aria roared out when she saw Shin barely breathing on the ground.
Shin?...
Is that my name?
¡°T, tell me¡¡±
¡°Shin, is that my name?¡±
Shin asked weakly, his voice was fading away in the wind.
Aria, Kali, Azane and Peutoa who heard his question, widened their eyes in shock before tears started to roll down their cheeks.
Kali stepped forward, kneeling right beside Shin, stretching out her right hand and placed it on Shin¡¯s face carefully.
¡°Shin¡¡±
Kali had no idea what to say, her golden eyes were watery as her tears fell on Shin¡¯s face.
Shin felt a pain in his heart, he quickly tried to say something.
¡°Thanks.¡±
Shin slowly closed his eyes as his breathing became weaker.
¡°Shin!¡±
Aria fell on her knees, she had previously checked his condition, only to find out that his whole body was simply destroyed.
Peutoa was simply lost, her eyes showcased sadness and she could barely stand on her feet.
Deep inside of Shin
¡°KUUGO!!!¡±
Mekina roared out with a frail voice before the flames on her sculpture died out.
¡°FOR GOD¡¯S SAKE, BREAK FOR ME!¡±
Kuugo yelled out and he withdrew his palm, sending it back with an unimaginable speed, punching the sculpture.
¡°Bang!¡±
The silver sculpture broke off into thousands of pieces, turning into dust.
A refreshing smile appeared on Kuugo¡¯s face when he saw that.
At the same time, Kuugo¡¯s body was slowly vanishing.
Chapter 24 - The fallen legends
Azane stood there, staring at Shin, not knowing what to do. Her mouth was slightly open, no sound came out from her mouth.
Dead?...
She slowly knelt down, still staring at Shin.
Was, was it my fault?
Azane raised her head towards the heavens, her eyes started to gradually get moist.
For thousands of years, us Valkyries of the Red Moon, we slaughtered, we did anything to become stronger, for what?
I, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything¡
Aria wasn¡¯t able to move any longer, her eyes were staring at Shin with cloudy eyes.
Her life force steadily decreased as she felt her body weakening at a fast pace.
On the other hand, Peutoa felt something, she felt her soul still remaining inside of Shin.
At that moment, a silver light erupted from within of Shin.
The silver light was blending everyone and it released a gentle aura.
They could see within the silver light, a male appeared, he seemed to be in his early twenties.
The male in the silver light slowly extended his hand towards Shin¡¯s cheeks, gently stroking it.
Kuugo smiled faintly as he was able to touch Shin in the end. He slowly crouched down and kissed Shin on his forehead before the silver light vanished slowly.
Before everything disappeared, he bowed deeply towards Shin with a smile.
Shin¡¯s whole body which was shrouded in the silver light, began to slowly heal itself.
Aria¡¯s gazed towards Kuugo¡¯s disappearing body and then at Shin, she hoped that the silver light was one of Shin¡¯s Guardians helping him.
She spread out her aura and then focused it on Shin¡¯s body, she inspected Shin¡¯s body.
Aria breathed out in relief when she saw that Shin¡¯s body was slowly rebuilding itself. She felt limp and couldn¡¯t even stand up any longer, but even so, she smiled with a tired expression.
Kali did the same thing, her golden eyes checked Shin¡¯s whole body, every single spot.
She could clearly see that Shin¡¯s body was slowly recuperating. She who was closest to Shin, picked his body slowly up to her chest.
Kali turned around and saw that everyone else was also relieved, she smiled brightly as she extended her aura and picked up Aria in the air.
¡°Let¡¯s go¡¡±
Kali slowly spoke and turned around with Shin in her embrace and Aria being lifted behind her.
Peutoa¡¯s eyes filled with emotions when she saw that Shin wasn¡¯t dead, but she also felt a little bit of sadness when she saw the man in the silver light disappearing.
Azane couldn¡¯t help but to jump up in the air with a large smile on her face.
She hurriedly followed Kali, peeking at Shin every single second.
Darkness¡
Shin couldn¡¯t see anything, but he felt something warm before he was engulfed in the darkness once more.
Where am I?
Before he could think about it, the surrounding changed. What he saw in front of him was a large hall with thirteen large thrones around a black table.
Each of the thrones had a different colour, he felt that they were familiar but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen them before or what they represented.
Not many seconds later, several figures appeared and sat on a throne, most likely each of the thrones was their personal one.
Shin then stared at the silver throne, he saw a male in his early twenties sitting on it, he had white hair and white eyes.
Shin glanced at those who had already arrived, he could see that most of them had serious expressions and were frustrated.
Not even a minute later, twelve of the thirteen thrones were filled, only one was left.
Shin gazed at the last throne, it had no colour, Shin was able to see through the throne. But, it was strange, the throne was larger than the others.
The twelve persons which had arrived stood up and glanced towards the empty throne.
Behind the throne, a woman appeared, walking slowly. The woman stared at the twelve others before sitting down, the others followed and sat down too.
¡°Everyone should know why I have called upon you.¡±
The woman in the colourless throne said suddenly.
Most of them nodded casually.
The man on the silver throne didn¡¯t nod or shake his head. He just opened his mouth and said.
¡°You are referring to that dream, aren¡¯t you, Muir?¡±
Muir which sat on the throne nodded.
¡°Yes, Kuugo.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°They think that we would believe something like that?¡±
Muir spoke with a hint of disdain as her eyes narrowed.
¡°The Gods think of themselves way too high!¡±
¡°Not even glancing at us, but they told us to protect a human child.¡±
¡°hahaha, way too funny!¡±
Muir roared out and laughed.
Kuugo nodded without thinking much of it.
A man sitting on a grey throne raised his eyebrows and asked Kuugo and Muir.
¡°What should we do then?¡±
A woman on the red throne said with an annoyed tone.
¡°You really want to serve as a dog to a human child!?¡±
¡°I, the Goddess of Phoenixes, Mekina, will not lower myself to a human!¡±
¡°Ker¡¯Vrak, you should understand yourself too, we aren¡¯t meant to bow down to mere humans!¡±
Mekina snorted as she cast a hateful gaze towards Ker¡¯Vrak.
¡°I agree¡¡±
The man on the white throne agreed with a low voice.
¡°I, Gladius, will not be beneath a human being.¡±
Kuugo raised his head towards Muir, he raised his brows and asked with a flat tone.
¡°You¡¯re saying that we should kill that human when it gets born?¡±
Muir nodded without any care.
¡°We, the rulers¡¡±
She stood up slowly from her throne, standing in front of the twelve others, speaking loudly.
¡°Are not meant to bow down, at least not a child of the human race!¡±
¡°I, Muir Meors, will from this moment on, will hunt that child¡¡±
¡°The ¡®Child of God¡¯, I will torture that child and make him being sorry for being alive!¡±
Muir¡¯s loud voice sounded out clearly.
Everyone which was sitting on their thrones stood up slowly with an evil smile on their faces.
Only Kuugo sat on his throne, raising his eyebrows slightly and said calmly.
¡°I will not follow any child¡¡±
¡°This time, I will help out.¡±
Kuugo had a faint smile as he glanced at the twelve others.
¡°Haha, I¡¯m glad that for once you are willing to help, Kuugo!¡±
Muir laughed out loudly.
¡°With you, there will be no problems in dealing with anyone!¡±
Why does my chest hurt so much?
Shin felt like his whole body being twisted while seeing the twelve people cheering about killing someone.
Why¡
I, I don¡¯ want to watch this anymore!!!
Shin wanted to roar out, but he couldn¡¯t speak a single word. No matter what, Shin could only see the thirteen people speaking about something and laughing.
Everything turned dark.
The scenes Shin was seeing, turned dark.
Before Shin could calm down, he saw another scene.
The same thirteen people was in front of a mirror.
Shin wasn¡¯t able to see what the mirror was showing them, but he could clearly see their reactions.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
¡°N, no¡¡±
Mekina stuttered while her eyes widened, her face was pale white because of what she saw in the mirror, she tried shaking her head while denying it repeatedly.
¡°That can¡¯t be us, I would never do something like that¡!¡±
Mekina frightenedly stared at what the mirror was showing them.
A male in green lowered his head, speaking in a low voice filled with grief.
¡°I, Malika, would never do something like that¡¡±
¡°It isn¡¯t us, we aren¡¯t like that¡¡±
A woman in a purple dress had cold sweat running down her face while she turned around, not wanting to see anymore.
¡°How could we do something like that?¡±
She closed her eyes, saying to herself in an annoyed tone.
¡°I, the Queen of Spiders, Zura¡ had no idea I had this side of me¡¡±
¡°Nor any of us¡¡±
Zura tried to breathe, she could only open her mouth, not managing to breathe. Tears started to emerge from the corner of her eyes, she bit her teeth with all her force.
¡°Crunch!¡±
She fiercely opened her eyes, turning around and watched the scene in front of her, burning it into her memory.
¡°I would never do this!!!¡±
Kuugo watched everything from start to finish without changing any expressions.
He calmly watched the changes in every person in the room.
The one in the front, Muir, was smiling brightly as she laughed.
¡°Hahaha, this is perfect!¡±
She turned around slowly, speaking to the others.
¡°You saw it for yourselves!¡±
¡°We, in time will accomplish all of these things.¡±
¡°Everything will begin with that child¡¯s death!¡±
¡°Hahahahaha.¡±
Muir laughed maniacally while thinking of everything she could do.
¡°No!¡±
Wearing golden clothes, a male roared.
¡°I will not partake in any of your absurd plans!¡±
¡°I, as the Golden King of the Spirits, Kira, will from this moment on, not assist any of you!¡±
Kira stood there as a mountain, standing his ground.
Silently, Zura, Malika and Mekina stood behind Kira, fiercely staring at Muir and the rest.
¡°Traitors?¡±
Muir snickered while glaring at them.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°None of you are worth anything in my eyes!¡±
When Muir roared that out, a large man in a brown robe stepped towards Kira.
He nodded towards Kira, speaking in a dark voice.
¡°I will not participate in something dishonourable like that¡¡±
¡°Let me fight for what I think is right.¡±
Zura and Kira smiled faintly.
¡°Thank you, Bayoun!¡±
Mekina said in a soft voice as her eyebrows lowered slightly.
Bayoun nodded towards Zura, Malika and Mekina before standing behind Kira but in front of Zura, Malika and Mekina.
Muir fumed when she saw that Bayoun went to the other side.
¡°You guys, kill them!¡±
She roared towards the ones on her side, but nothing happened.
Slowly, a person wearing a teal coloured mask grabbed a pike, stepping forward.
she didn¡¯t attack, she just silently walked behind Kira and turned around towards Muir and the rest.
¡°I am sorry, but, I will not follow you any longer.¡±
¡°Even if I die, I will not do cruel actions like that.¡±
She spoke casually, but her voice had a hint of anger in it.
¡°Lia!¡±
Muir raised her hand towards Lia.
¡°You!¡±
¡°Are you turning your fangs against me!?¡±
Lia didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded softly.
¡°I am not a nice person, but I have my limits.¡±
¡°If what we saw was real, it means that I had forsaken everything I have been following.¡±
¡°I will not do so. Sorry, but I can¡¯t see you as someone I can follow any longer.¡±
Another male had a green shield, he snickered while backing away from Muir.
¡°Muir, even if I am a knight of the underworld, I have my own morals.¡±
¡°You may kill me, but I will stand in your path this time.¡±
Slowly but steadily, Glarius in a white robe, Murutha in a blue dress walked behind Kira.
The only ones left on Muir¡¯s side were Ker¡¯Vrak and Kuugo.
¡°Humph!¡±
Muir snickered while glancing at those who were glaring at her.
¡°I still have Ker¡¯Vrak and Kuugo, even if the heavens fall, Gods descending or anything, we will be able to crush anyone in our paths!¡±
¡°How dare you mere beasts stand in our path!?¡±
Muir growled at them with disdain.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will not stay by your side this time.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak shook his head while slowly walking towards Kira, standing in front of him.
¡°Muir, there are limits to what we should do.¡±
¡°What we would do if we followed you, would be horrifying. It is not something I would usually do.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak smiled faintly as he glanced at Muir and Kuugo.
¡°I know that even if you lost us, Kuugo alone would be able to support you.¡±
¡°But, we will do our best to stop you!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s aura erupted, casting a grey shadow in the surrounding kilometre.
Muir raised her eyebrows while questioning Ker¡¯Vrak.
¡°Why did you hide your strength?¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak snickered while narrowing his eyes.
¡°I have never trusted you.¡±
At this time, Kuugo raised his hand.
A silver light appeared in his hand.
¡°The key to our conflict is that child¡¡±
Kuugo shook his head, softly speaking.
¡°That child has done nothing, but we actually did something that awful¡¡±
¡°Even if I have lost my emotions eras back, I felt terrified of what we did.¡±
¡°Kuugo!¡±
Muir stared at Kuugo, wondering what had happened to him.
¡°Muir.¡±
Kuugo stopped her.
¡°There is something you need to know.¡±
Muir raised her eyebrows and said coldly.
¡°What is it?¡±
Kuugo vanished and appeared behind Muir, punching towards Muir¡¯s back with the light in his hand.
¡°Die!¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°You dared to rebel against me!¡±
A jet-black orb appeared in front of Kuugo¡¯s fist, blocking it.
¡°All of you can die!¡±
Muir stepped towards Ker¡¯Vrak, punching with all her might.
Shin who was watching everything, didn¡¯t know what to think.
His heart was beating quicker, he felt a warmth when he saw one after another as they stepped forward to rebel against Muir.
Shin wasn¡¯t stupid, he thought of something¡
Am I that child they were talking about?
They, they wanted to help me¡
He stared at each of the twelve people that were fighting for his sake, feeling a warmth coming from them.
Shin¡¯s vision turned black again¡
Not even a second later, another scene appeared in front of him.
Shin wasn¡¯t able to believe what he just saw.
No¡
It can¡¯t be¡
What Shin was seeing, was Kuugo in front of the eleven others, fighting against Muir.
Everyone behind Kuugo was in a bad state, having an arm less or one leg left.
¡°Retreat!¡±
Kuugo roared out with bloodshot eyes.
Ker¡¯Vrak lifted the unconscious Malika, turned into a grey wolf and sprinted away, Ker¡¯Vrak roared out as he left the battlefield with Malika.
¡°Kuugo, don¡¯t stay for too long!!!¡±
Behind Ker¡¯Vrak, many others followed. Mekina with blood red wings, Murutha with water under her feet, Ovan sprinting, Kira flying up in the air and the rest.
The only one left was Kuugo, standing in front of Muir.
¡°I had no idea you would really do something like that!¡±
Kuugo growled towards Muir with his arms shining brightly a silver colour.
¡°Haha, that means nothing to me!¡±
Muir snickered while narrowing her eyes.
¡°I had thought that all of you would die, guess that I underestimated you.
She raised her hand, asking Kuugo.
¡°Kuugo, are you really going to die because of that child?¡±
¡°Follow me and let¡¯s rule the world together!¡±
Kuugo breathed in and out, smiling faintly.
¡°I am sorry but I will have to decline it once more.¡±
¡°After hundreds of battles, you still ask me that every single time.¡±
Kuugo shook his head while his voice carried a hint of grief.
¡°We lost this battle, but we will not allow you win the war¡¡±
Kuugo said softly as he turned around and left.
After a whole day of flying, Kuugo arrived at an underground cave.
He could smell the blood in the cave, he glanced around seeing his injured comrades.
¡°It was my fault, sorry¡¡±
Kuugo lowered his head as he asked for forgiveness.
Ovan shook his head and said softly.
¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, our opponent is Muir, we can¡¯t underestimate her.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak had Malika in his arms, crying out towards Kuugo.
¡°Kuugo!¡±
¡°Malika is dieing!!!¡±
Kuugo rushed forward and crouched down near Malika.
¡°K, K, Kuugo¡¡±
Malika opened his eyes weakly, speaking with a voice which barely could be heard.
¡°I, I am sorry, I, I wasn¡¯t able to help.¡±
Malika coughed blood as he spoke to Kuugo.
¡°No!¡±
Kuugo shook his head as tears ran down his cheeks.
¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault!¡±
¡°K, Kuugo!¡±
Malika hoarsely spoke Kuugo¡¯s name.
¡°Tell me, me, how can I help that child after, after I am gone?¡±
Kuugo widened his eyes, speaking a sentence softly.
¡°Soul mark¡¡±
Kuugo closed his eyes as he tried to softly speak.
¡°We can imprint our souls in sculptures, when that child is born we will move our soul marks in that child¡ protecting him even after we¡¯re dead.¡±
Malika nodded as he glanced upwards and mumbled in a low voice.
¡°I will give you my soul¡¡±
A green wisp of light emerged from Malika¡¯s body, the moment it did, Malika¡¯s body turned cold.
The green light swiftly made a sculpture, looking exactly like Malika in his prime. After the green light entered the sculpture, it shined green.
Days, months, years, decades passed by quickly¡
Slowly, more and more sculptures stood alongside Malika¡¯s sculpture.
¡°Eleven¡¡±
The last one, he had a silver robe with white hair and white eyes.
Kuugo, he stood in front of the eleven sculptures, smiling sadly.
¡°Cough cough¡¡±
Blood gushed out of Kuugo¡¯s mouth, he glanced down at his body and saw both his legs were broken and his left arm was ripped off.
Kuugo shook his head while softly speaking.
¡°I wasn¡¯t able to hinder her¡¡±
¡°Let me follow you into a deep sleep until the child will be born, let us guard him then¡¡±
¡°Us Guardians, we have given that child our lives, now I will offer my soul!¡±
Kuugo¡¯s body fell as a silver light from his body appeared.
The silver light made a sculpture.
Twelve sculptures shined in different colours, side by side¡
Chapter 25 - A new day
Ugh...
Why does my body feel so heavy?
Shin felt his whole body being heavy.
What happened?
Shin thought to himself before trying to open his eyes slowly.
All he could see was a blinding light, after being in a daze, Shin managed to observe a roof.
¡°Mhmm.¡±
Shin groaned as he tried to raise his chest up.
After breathing out and in a couple of times, Shin managed to raise his body up. He leaned at his pillow behind him, glancing at where he was staying at.
He saw that he was sleeping on a gigantic bed with white covers.
The room was quite simple, it had two windows to the wall, he could see the blue sky and the sound of birds.
He turned his glance towards the room once again, seeing two sofas and a chair.
Where am I?
While being slightly vigilant, the door opened with the least amount of sound.
What Shin saw was a girl in a maid outfit, she had black hair down to her shoulders and her eyes were green.
Before Shin could open his mouth, he saw the maid widening her eyes while staring back at Shin in surprise.
¡°He''s awake!!!¡±
The maid roared out, Shin was shocked, to say the least. He widened his eyes while trying to push himself back towards his pillow.
Shin¡¯s whole body was shaking as he was staring frightfully at the maid.
Not even a second later, two others appeared.
One was a young girl wearing a gothic purple dress, her hair was purple like her eyes. Shin could see that she was smiling brightly, but he had no idea why she would smile like that.
While the other one was a little older, she had silver hair and black eyes. Shin saw that she breathed out heavily as she stared at him intensively.
¡°Shin, are you alright? How¡¯s your body?¡±
The women who had silver hair asked with a warm voice as she stepped towards Shin.
Shin trembled, sweat was running down his face, he could only stare at the women in fear.
The woman in the purple dress furrowed her eyebrows when she saw Shin¡¯s reactions.
¡°Are you fine?¡±
Her eyes turned golden as she swept over his body carefully before it turned purple again. She narrowed her eyes and mumbled.
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his body...¡±
Shin wasn¡¯t able to answer, he only stared at them. He wanted to say something, but he was too afraid.
Not much longer, the silver-haired woman noticed it.
She came closer towards Shin and extended her hand towards him slowly.
¡°Shin, are you confused? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re home right now.¡±
Shin lowered his head, not minding the silver-haired woman.
He mumbled in a soft voice.
¡°home?¡±
He raised his head and asked carefully.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was like a thunderbolt in the ears of the women.
Shin could see that the hand of the silver-haired woman tremble. He raised his head and glanced at her face, Shin widened his eyes as he saw tears running down her face.
Shin glanced at the other two, seeing the same, streams of tears running down their faces.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Shin moaned, he covered his face with his hands. He felt like his head being split into two.
¡°Shin...!!!!¡±
Shin heard some voices, but he couldn¡¯t distinguish which of the women that it was.
Shin saw scenes appearing in his head.
A girl in a maid outfit with black hair, smiling towards him. Giving him, a platter filled with food, she talked to him with warm words.
Not long after, another scene appeared. A young girl in a purple dress smiled brightly as she declared.
¡°I will be your fairy!¡±
Shin¡¯s body was trembling as he was reliving these memories.
The last thing Shin saw, was a woman with silver hair and black eyes.
She was staring at Shin with the warmest eyes possible, her every word was soothing and calming his soul. Shin could sense that the woman was giving off an aura filled with warmness which protected him against every harm.
Shin raised his head slowly, he could only see hazily as his eyes were moist.
¡°I remember...¡±
¡°You, you are all the ones that have been protecting me, loving me and been caring for me.¡±
Shin had tears running down his cheeks as his eyes were glancing at the women.
¡°I remember, I remember there was something horrible happening. Everything turned dark, I was so afraid, but I still continued, I didn¡¯t stop!¡±
Shin¡¯s voice turned hoarse as he continued speaking, not wanting to forget this feeling.
¡°I, I didn¡¯t want to lose anyone, there was something, someone? Everything turned black and I didn¡¯t know where I was.¡±
Were his injuries so heavy that he lost his memories?
The girl wearing a gothic purple dress ¨C Kali thought as she heard Shin¡¯s sobs.
He, he wasn¡¯t fully unconscious, that¡¯s bad...
Shin¡¯s feelings during his fight are still in him.
Fighting for us, bearing these kind of injuries because of our carelessness and weakness.
Kali¡¯s mood turned bad as she was thinking further.
This isn¡¯t something to celebrate, pushing our enemy back.
This, this was our loss!
Kali¡¯s deep purple eyes shone coldly for a second before it turned normal once again.
I will recover and crush you!
Kali vowed as she gazed at Shin with the warmest eyes she could muster.
She stepped forward, being right in front of Shin. She drew Shin towards her, embracing him while closing her eyes. Enjoying the warmth his body was giving off.
Shin choked on his sobs as he was hugging the woman in purple.
As he was enjoying the warmness, he heard an ice-cold voice, sending shivers through his body.
¡°Get off my son!¡±
The woman with silver hair spoke loudly and then mumbled something Shin wasn''t able to hear.
¡°You perverted old witch, don¡¯t go taking my son!¡±
Kali got thrown away by the silver-haired woman ¨C Aria ruthlessly, crashing into the wall head first.
Shin could only watch it happen with a dazed expression. He had no idea what to say or think when seeing something like this.
He glanced at Kali and saw her rubbing her head while cursing in a low voice.
Afterwards, he turned towards Aria, he suddenly remembered what she just called him.
Did she call me, her son?
Does that mean she''s my mother?
Is my mother this ruthless and fierce? I hope that she won¡¯t throw me like she did to that girl.
Shin trembled slightly before he saw her warm gaze.
¡°I know that everything is hard to understand.¡±
She spoke in a calm and warm tone. Aria stared deeply into Shin¡¯s dark eyes, a warmth inside of her sprouted as she continued speaking.
¡°You seem to have forgotten your memories, but still remembering some small things like there exists people who love you.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s start with something easy, your name is Shin and my name is Aria.¡±
¡°Of course, you must call me mother, hehe.¡±
Aria giggled foolishly before glancing at Kali.
¡°That witch right now, her name is Kali. Do understand that if she tries something funny, tell me and I¡¯ll send her flying!¡±
¡°Hey! How can you say something shamelessly like that!?¡±
Kali yelled her lungs out, feeling that Aria was taking advantage of Shin¡¯s lost memories.
She hurriedly glanced at Shin and anxiously spoke in a hurry.
¡°Don¡¯t believe her!¡±
¡°I¡¯m, I am no witch, can¡¯t you remember me being your fairy?¡±
Kali asked nervously, she had never felt something close to this feeling before.
If Shin really pushed her away, she would really be helpless, she could only wander around without any emotions...
¡°Fairy...¡±
Shin mumbled as he stared at Kali, he could clearly see that she was nervously staring back at him.
He remembered the same girl in his memories smiling at him and telling him that she was his fairy¡
Shin stared deeply into Kali¡¯s deep purple eyes as he was unconsciously saying.
¡°My fairy¡?¡±
Kali nodded anxiously.
¡°I remember you being my fairy¡¡±
¡°But, what does a fairy do?¡±
Shin tilted his head as he asked curiously.
Kali smirked as her eyes shined for a second. She smiled sweetly as she thought of something¡
Hihi, he was way too innocent before, let¡¯s see if this works.
Aria had a bad premonition when she saw Kali¡¯s sweet smile, but it was too late.
¡°Of course, I as your fairy has to stay by your side forever.¡±
¡°Remember, you have already accepted it, you can¡¯t throw me away.¡±
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Kali thought it was her victory.
Aria narrowed her eyes and wanted to say something, but at that moment, someone entered the room.
A girl in a maid outfit and a girl with horns on her head.
¡°Oho!¡±
¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±
The girl with horns ¨C Azane said joyfully when she saw Shin awake.
¡°Quiet down!¡±
Aria said in a cold tone.
¡°He is suffering from amnesia, let him slowly remember things and don¡¯t act too friendly with him, you haven¡¯t even spoken with him yet!¡±
Azane closed her mouth as she remembered that she had only seen Shin in battle and unconscious, how could he even remember her when he was suffering from amnesia?
Azane furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Shin.
Did he injure himself too much in battle?
She swept over his body and opened her eyes widely.
WHAT!?
Is he only at Cultivation Warrior stage?
How the hell did he fight like that!?
Even that aura and oppressive power during the final fight, he could easily defeat me with only just that.
Who the hell did he fight against and how was he even able to use strength beyond Half-Divinity stage?
While Azane was in deep thoughts.
Peutoa walked towards Shin with a complicated expression.
She could clearly understand that Shin right now might not even know who she was.
She slowly bowed in front of Shin, waiting for his response.
Shin, on the other hand, stared at Peutoa for a couple of seconds.
No one in the room spoke, clearly waiting for Shin to say something.
Wait, can he remember that chick?
Kali widened her eyes and closely watched Shin.
Shin closed his eyes, he felt like being sucked deep into himself.
Shin fell unconscious and his body slowly dropped on the bed.
At the same time, a light-yellow light within Peutoa flew out and entered Shin.
Her body also drooped slowly.
Aria saw it and quickly grabbed her body and slowly laid her on the bed near Shin.
She glanced at them and mumbled softly.
¡°It has to be something with his powers or Guardians.¡±
Kali nodded when she heard Aria''s soft mumble.
¡°That should be it, I can¡¯t think of anything besides that when I saw Peutoa''s light-yellow light entering him.¡±
Laura also understood it and quietly watched them.
Only Azane wasn¡¯t able to figure out what happened.
She quickly thought of when she met Peutoa and that she said she was his Guardian.
¡°What just happened?¡±
Azane could only muster this question as she felt everything was weird.
Kali glanced at Azane and said casually.
¡°Peutoa is one of his Guardians.¡±
She shook her head as she could predict Azane¡¯s next question.
¡°We do not know what a Guardian means in Shin¡¯s terms, nor how to become a Guardian of his.¡±
¡°Shin had twelve Guardians, not long after Shin came back to this world, he somehow managed to make Peutoa one of his Guardians.¡±
¡°Where are his Guardians then? Wouldn¡¯t they protect him?¡±
Azane asked while glancing at Shin.
This time, Aria answered.
¡°They are within him.¡±
She shook her head as she quietly spoke further as her eyes were narrowed.
¡°But, Shin has said himself the existence of Phoenixes and a woman called Mekina.¡±
Aria glanced at Kali before staring at Shin once again.
¡°I, Leo and Kali have thought of this for a very long time before coming up with a theory.¡±
When Aria said this, Laura and Azane stared at Aria in expectancy.
¡°Mekina; the Goddess of Phenoxies...¡±
Aria spoke slowly as her eyes narrowed slightly.
¡°The Wolf Ker''Vrak.¡±
¡°Golden King of the Spirits; Kira.¡±
¡°Zura; the Queen of Spiders.¡±
¡°The Giant Bayoun.¡±
¡°Malika of the Woods.¡±
¡°Abyss Ruler; Lia.¡±
¡°Knight of the Underworld; Ovan.¡±
¡°Gladius, the Master of time and space.¡±
¡°The Queen of the Undersea, Mermaid Murutha.¡±
¡°Succubus Princess; Shenya.¡±
¡°Kuugo, Possessor of the all-seeing eye¡¡±
Aria stopped for a second before continuing once again, but this time her voice was ice-cold.
¡°Finally, Muir Meors, Ruler of Death.¡±
¡°These thirteen were once the rulers of the continent in the Ancient Era. They all had their own territories, but they were all in the same group.¡±
¡°I do not know what happened between them, but our theory is that a conflict between the twelve and Muir erupted.¡±
¡°Leaving to our situation right now, those twelve are protecting Shin while Muir is trying to kill him.¡±
In the deepest part of Shin
In the darkness, stood thirteen sculptures, twelve in a circle while one in the middle.
Every single of sculptures had a different colour.
Shin glanced around and saw a gap between two sculptures and didn¡¯t know why there would be a gap.
Not long after, each of the sculptures shined brightly and a body appeared in front of each sculpture.
There were men and women, with different type of builds and hair colour. When they appeared, they all knelt down respectfully, even the young woman in front of the light-yellow sculpture knelt without being shocked by her current situation.
¡°Master.¡±
In unison, they all said respectfully without any hesitation.
All in all, they eagerly waited for Shin.
Shin was confused over where he was, but he thought of the dream he had.
A small smile appeared on his face as he closely glanced at each of them, burning their image in his memories, to never forget once more.
¡°You.¡±
Shin spoke as his mind became peaceful.
¡°Each and every one of you, thank you.¡±
¡°Haha.¡±
Mekina laughed out loudly as she rushed towards Shin, hugging him in her embrace.
¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t forget about me!¡±
Everything happened way too swiftly, Shin had no idea what was going on until Mekina held him tightly.
¡°Do not harm our Liege!¡±
A burly man in a brown robe roared.
¡°Humph!¡±
Mekina turned her head and narrowed her eyes at him.
¡°Bayoun, a muscle-brained person like you doesn¡¯t understand these kind of things!¡±
¡°Cough cough.¡±
Bayoun coughed as he scratched the back of his head while angrily cursing under his breath.
¡°Big flying chicken¡¡±
Peutoa glanced at the other eleven Guardians, trying to memorize their appearances and personalities.
She was glad that the other Guardians were truthfully following Shin, and not using him for their own good.
¡°Why am I here?¡±
Shin finally managed to ask as he was trying to push himself away from Mekina.
¡°Huh?¡±
A person in a grey robe walked towards Mekina and Shin.
¡°Master, this is a ritual.¡±
He glanced at Peutoa then respectfully bowed and said again.
¡°This girl was appointed to be your Guardian.¡±
¡°Respectfully, us Guardians will give her a worthy title.¡±
¡°Wait¡¡±
Shin carefully stared at him before hesitating.
¡°Old man¡?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak widely opened his eyes as he tried to suppress coughing up blood.
He bowed with difficulties.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°Puh, hahahaha.¡±
Mekina laughed out loudly.
¡°My Liege, do you remember me?¡±
Ovan stepped forward and knelt, but still staring at Shin with a humble expression and eagerly waiting for his answer.
Shin stared at Ovan, especially at the large green shield on his back.
¡°Knight.¡±
Shin only said a single word, his eyes shined for a second.
¡°Your defence, I have used that before.¡±
¡°Haha, I¡¯m glad that my Liege remembered this significant Guardian of yours.¡±
Ovan bowed deeply as he laughed with a smile on his face.
¡°Ritual, how are we going to do that?¡±
Shin asked curiously, he remembers more things about Peutoa than anyone else.
But¡
The things I saw, the scenes revealed everything.
Shin smiled gleefully as he watched Peutoa in admiration.
¡°Let¡¯s start the ritual, we¡¯re running out of time.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak suddenly spoke as he turned back to his position in front of the grey sculpture.
Mekina¡¯s smile vanished as she backed off from Shin slowly and kneeling in front of her sculpture towards Shin.
¡°Let us begin the ritual.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak said in a respectful tone.
¡°Us Guardians with our Master will welcome a new Guardian.¡±
They all glanced at Peutoa at the same time.
¡°A Guardian, the thirteenth Guardian.¡±
Mekina continued after Ker¡¯Vrak.
¡°A Guardian, the one who will protect our Master with us.¡±
Kira was next, he spoke in a serious tone.
¡°Thirteenth Guardian, are you willing to sacrifice your own soul?¡±
The Guardians spoke in unison.
¡°I will!¡±
Peutoa yelled out as she deeply bowed.
Right at that moment, the sculptures behind the Guardians shined brightly.
A smile appeared on their faces as they glanced at Peutoa, welcoming a comrade.
A light-yellow light which shone brightly escaped Peutoa¡¯s body, her whole body was trembling as she tried to suppress her roars.
The light slowly entered the sculpture behind her, making it shine like a sun.
¡°We welcome you, Peutoa the Night Empress!¡±
Each Guardian yelled in a loud voice, making the air itself tremble.
Peutoa, Night Empress¡
It really sounds cool!
Shin couldn¡¯t manage to hold back his smile.
Everything turned dark once again¡
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak sighed when he couldn¡¯t see Shin¡¯s body any longer, he stood up slowly and turned towards Peutoa.
¡°Peutoa the Night Empress, I welcome you, you can call me Ker¡¯Vrak.¡±
Peutoa bowed slightly towards the other Guardians.
¡°Peutoa, you can enter this space with your subconscious whenever you want and either ask us questions or if you want to meet Master in here.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak spoke rather quickly, but his every word was calmly spoken.
¡°There are only two things I need to tell you right away.¡±
¡°1; From this moment on, you are his thirteenth Guardian, the Night Empress, you must serve him in any way.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s tone was serious as he thought of the first rule to be important.
¡°2; Do not mention anything about a Silver Guardian, the empty gap there, or the name Kuugo.¡±
¡°Tell those near him about this, to not mention anything about it, this is absolutely important!¡±
¡°Wait.¡±
Peutoa furrowed her eyebrows and asked swiftly.
¡°Are you the cause of his amnesia?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak nodded and shook his head.
¡°It didn¡¯t start with us, it began when he went amuck.¡±
¡°Mekina healed it as time passed, but Kuugo reversed it.¡±
¡°He wrote away everything about himself in Master¡¯s subconscious. To make it seem right, he gave Master an amnesia that will only be active for a short amount of time.¡±
¡°This will make sure that Master will not notice the gap in his memories about Kuugo, or his sacrifice for Master.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak narrowed his eyes.
¡°When the time is right, everything will be known to Master.¡±
Peutoa nodded and everything turned dark.
She raised her head once again and saw everyone surrounding Shin and her.
¡°Mother.¡±
Shin smiled faintly as he watched Aria.
Aria caressed Shin¡¯s cheeks softly, chuckling and smiling.
¡°I will not leave you alone, do you have any idea of how long you have been sleeping?¡±
¡°Sleeping?¡±
Shin tilted his head meekly.
¡°Hihi, Shin.¡±
Kali laughed heartily as she grabbed Shin¡¯s hand, softly touching him.
¡°You have let this fairy been waiting for a whole week, you know how long that really was?¡±
¡°You made me really worried.¡±
Laura nodded deeply at Kali¡¯s remark.
¡°She¡¯s right, you have been letting us wait for a week now.¡±
Aria rolled her eyes and spoke in a warm tone.
¡°Even if years passed, I would patiently wait, Shin.¡±
She gazed deeply into Shin¡¯s eyes.
¡°You are my everything, everything I own is yours.¡±
¡°I will forever be by your side, my dearest son.¡±
Shin still had a large gap in his memories, but he could clearly sense their real feelings towards him.
He let out a bright smile and stared at the ones in the room, one by one.
Not wanting to ever forget their faces once again.
Chapter 26 - I choose...
In the middle of the night, several figures could be spotted in a room.
They all sat around a table, only one chair was empty, the ones sitting just patiently waited.
As they were waiting, the door opened and another person entered.
¡°Is he finally asleep?¡±
Kali ¨C in her purple dress asked lightly towards the silver-haired Aria.
Aria glanced at Kali for a moment before nodding. She stepped lightly and sat on the empty chair.
She gazed at each and every one of the ones sitting around the table.
¡°Peutoa, what you told us earlier, is it true?¡±
Aria furrowed her eyebrows as she asked Peutoa.
Peutoa didn¡¯t respond for a while, narrowing her eyes slightly.
¡°After the things, I saw in that space, the gap between the sculptures and the silver aura which broke out that day.¡±
¡°My conclusion is that what they said was true and would not tell me this just to throw us in another direction.¡±
¡°What about that guy?¡±
Aria asked once more, but this time with a conflicted tone.
This time Laura responded.
¡°After the battle between Muir and Shin, we brought him back here. He woke up yesterday and vanished, we tried looking for him, but there were no clues.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Aria''s gaze turned cold as she spoke.
¡°Hath Kagatsu, let¡¯s meet once more another time.¡±
Kali rubbed her temples.
¡°This is troubling.¡±
She glanced at Peutoa, Aria and the only male in the room, Leo.
¡°According to what we have already guessed, they should be the Rulers back then.¡±
¡°But, what''s their goal?¡±
Kali''s purple eyes looked exhausted as it was hazy.
¡°But one thing we can be sure about is that Shin is still not safe as long as Muir is still alive.¡±
Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone in the room went silent because of it.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, I will not be able to support much in that regard.¡±
Leo said casually.
¡°Explain.¡±
¡°Yourself!¡±
Aria¡¯s voice turned ice-cold as she stared at Leo.
Leo didn¡¯t mind and only shrugged.
¡°My goal is Muir, this time I have failed.¡±
¡°I also have my own Kingdom, I can¡¯t leave it for your kid.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Leave and never come back!¡±
Aria''s every word was spoken with an ice-cold tone which could send shivers to most people.
Leo didn¡¯t say anything, he glanced once again at Aria before slowly nodding.
He stood up from his chair and walked towards the door.
As he was leaving, he left behind a few words.
¡°Let¡¯s meet again on the battlefield.¡±
The only one who hasn''t spoken a single word yet, snickered as she glanced at Leo''s back.
She had horns on her head and her snicker sent shivers to the fleeing Leo.
¡°If you ever are in his path, I will make sure that you won¡¯t be able to see another sunrise.¡±
Azane¡¯s calm words were filled with bloodlust.
She then quickly glanced at the other ladies around the table.
¡°What are we going to do now? I suggest hunting down that bitch.¡±
Kali and Aria shook their head at once, while Peutoa had a shine in her eyes.
¡°We can¡¯t compromise Shin¡¯s safety.¡±
Aria denied Azane''s suggestion without thinking twice.
She shook her head, continuing to speak, but this time with a calmer tone.
¡°How¡¯s the overall situation in the capital right now?¡±
Laura straightened her back and raised her eyebrows slightly.
¡°During the commotion, 15 413 commoners, 374 merchants and 17 nobles died.¡±
¡°A portion of the city is already in ruins, we have already secured most of the city and all that¡¯s left is to rebuild the ruined areas.¡±
¡°What are the response of the people?¡±
Aria asked as she glanced at Laura.
¡°They are mourning for their lost relatives.¡±
¡°Also¡¡±
Laura hesitated as she glanced worriedly at Aria.
¡°What?¡±
Aria¡¯s voice turned slightly cold as she had a bad premonition.
¡°There¡¯s a rumour that¡¯s saying that the cause of the fight in the capital is because of Shin.¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes and she curved her lips upwards as she glanced outside when she heard Laura say that.
Humph.
Let¡¯s see how Aria will deal with all of you.
But before Aria could speak, a shout could be heard and a weak aura could be sensed.
In another room
Shin was sitting up straight, he had sweat running down his whole body.
He was clenching his teeth and fists.
Shin¡¯s dark eyes were hazy but filled with bloodthirst and he was mumbling to himself.
¡°Kill, kill, I want to murder her!¡±
¡°I want to break her bones, I want to slowly crush one bone after another!¡±
¡°I want to see her blood flow everywhere, I want to hear her screams!¡±
Shin¡¯s mumbling became louder and louder until he was screaming it out.
¡°Uwaah!¡±
¡°Die!!!¡±
A weak aura gushed out of Shin¡¯s body, but it was clearly a dark and vicious aura.
Shin couldn¡¯t control himself after he slept, he could only sense a darkness erupting from within his body.
Shin could only feel a coldness and darkness around him, he only wanted to vent everything on the person he thought was the cause of everything.
He wanted her to die in the cruellest way possible.
Die!
I want her to die!
Shin¡¯s surrounding was completely dark and his emotions couldn¡¯t be controlled.
While being surrounded by the darkness, Shin felt a warmth covering him.
The warmth was gentle and a soothing voice could be heard, but Shin wasn¡¯t able to clearly hear the words.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Shin, mother is here.¡±
Aria held Shin in her embrace as she gently spoke in Shin¡¯s ears.
Behind Aria, stood Kali, Peutoa, Laura and Azane gazing worriedly at Shin.
Outside the capital
A youth in his late teens held an elderly woman as they slowly walked towards the walls.
The youth was wearing a jet-black robe, his eyes were coldly gazing at the things around them. He would only send a warm gaze towards the elderly woman which he was holding.
¡°Mother, we are almost here.¡±
He spoke in a gentle tone.
The elderly woman had her eyes closed and only walked with the support of the youth.
¡°Son, thank you, but I could have come here by myself. You should have remained back in the town.¡±
The elderly woman said with a weak voice.
The youth narrowed his eyes as he coldly gazed at the city walls in front of him.
¡°Mother, since the day you gave me the name ¨C Anaj, I would always stay by your side and protect you.¡±
Even with his cold gaze, he spoke with a calm and gentle tone.
¡°Let¡¯s see what they got.¡±
Anaj spoke unhurriedly.
¡°I bet that the Empress would not throw you away. Not with your status and my battle prowess.¡±
¡°My dear Anaj, you don¡¯t have to risk your life for me. I only want you to be happy and live a carefree life.¡±
The elderly woman shook her head as she spoke.
¡°I don¡¯t want you to end up like your father.¡±
Inside the palace
Shin¡¯s dim eyes slowly turned clear, he felt like he was being hugged and could only glance over the shoulder.
He saw the worried gazed of Kali, Peutoa, Laura and Azane.
Shin also heard a soothing voice in his ears, Shin felt like every pain in his body vanished by just listening to that voice.
A weak and hoarse voice came out of Shin¡¯s mouth, but it also sounded excited.
¡°Mother.¡±
¡°Hum hum.¡±
Aria nodded while keeping her sobs back.
She caressed Shin¡¯s cheeks as she asked in a gentle tone.
¡°Did you have a nightmare again?¡±
¡°Uhm.¡±
Shin hesitated for a second before answering.
¡°Yes.¡±
After half a minute with silence, Shin raised his head from Aria''s embrace and asked in a hoarse voice.
¡°Why can¡¯t I still remember everything?¡±
¡°Shin, don¡¯t rush things.¡±
Kali spoke out calmly as she stared at Shin.
¡°You will eventually remember things over time, it¡¯s just been a day after you woke up.¡±
Shin nodded absentmindedly.
¡°Shin, we will go out tonight. There¡¯s something I want you to watch.¡±
Aria told Shin with a confused expression on her face as she turned around and glanced at Kali.
Kali nodded slightly and said.
¡°Shin, you should at least know that your life is in danger because of a certain person.¡±
Shin groaned and frowned when he heard Kali say that.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
¡°That¡¯s why we want you to see something and choose how things will go on from tomorrow on.¡±
Aria said while caressing Shin¡¯s cheeks.
¡°I don¡¯t understand, but I will do my best.¡±
Shin nodded with a smile on his face.
In the capital
Anaj and his mother walked past several streets, they slowly walked towards the humongous palace in the middle of the city.
¡°Do you need a little time to rest?¡±
He asked worriedly as he glanced at his mother.
She shook her head and said.
¡°We should be there soon, don¡¯t worry about my body.¡±
¡°Sigh...¡±
Anaj sighed lightly and continued to walk while supporting his mother.
The longer they walked, the fewer people they met and more guards.
As they were getting closer to the palace, the guards stared at them.
A couple of guards in silver armour walked towards Anaj and his mother and said.
¡°This is a forbidden area, here lives the Empress.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t have a summon-order, you must turn around and leave.¡±
They calmly stated it and didn¡¯t put their eyes off Anaj and the elderly woman.
Anaj glanced at the guards before quickly speaking.
¡°Hello.¡±
¡°I¡¯m here for several reasons today, could you tell the Empress that Anaj Bumak and Ulrike Bumak wants to meet her?¡±
Anaj Bumak had a faint smile when he finished speaking.
Anaj had black hair reaching down to his ears and his eyes were shining red like fire.
Bumak...
Where have I heard this name before?
One of the guards had a frown on her face as she was thinking. She turned around to the other guards and spoke like a commander.
¡°Tell the Empress about these people, I will stay here and guard this place.¡±
One guard left at once, the other ones stepped back to their position with only one guard in front of Anaj and Ulrike.
Inside the palace
After being disrupted by a guard, Aria stepped into the throne room and listened to their description of the two people who wanted to meet her.
She frowned and thought.
How can they appear at this time?
This can¡¯t be a coincidence, at least not with what we thought of.
¡°Let them in.¡±
She ordered and the guard left at once.
She turned around towards a maid and ordered.
¡°Tell Shin to dress up and come here.¡±
She paused for a second before continuing.
¡°If anyone else wants to follow him, do not stop them.¡±
The maid nodded strongly before turning around and walked.
She appeared to be in her early twenties, her name is Amanda, she had been working as a maid in the palace for three years.
Amanda has blue hair which flows down to her chest, she also has clear blue eyes.
She clearly knew where she was going to, the Empress¡¯s room has been off limit ever since the unofficial Crown Prince appeared.
Amanda has head lots of rumours about him. His name ¨C Shin, if Amanda was to say something about Shin based on the rumours she has heard, it would be; Angelic!
Every single one of the maids and the guards which have seen him was flabbergasted by the pure innocence of Shin.
They were saying about how frail his body looked like.
But, lately, Amanda could hear a scream in the night. It was a scream of terror and pain.
When she heard that scream, her whole body was shivering.
Not long after, Amanda came in view to the door of the bedroom. She knocked lightly on the door, before hearing someone.
¡°Come in.¡±
Amanda opened the door carefully and entered, she was put off when she saw the ones in the room looking at her.
From the curious Shin, indifferent Azane and Peutoa, and the irritated gaze of Kali.
¡°What is it?¡±
Kali asked before turning her head towards Shin once again, ignoring Amanda''s presence.
Amanda bowed slightly as she said.
¡°Young Master, the Empress want you to change clothes and enter the throne room.¡±
¡°Mother did?¡±
Shin tilted his head as he asked Amanda.
¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±
Amanda bowed deeply as she glanced at Shin.
Why don¡¯t the Empress want us to call him Crown Prince or Your Highness, but instead Young Master?
¡°I understand.¡±
Shin nodded and glanced at Peutoa.
¡°Can you get me a change of clothes?¡±
Before Peutoa could answer, Kali smiled brightly and almost yelled out.
¡°No worries!¡±
¡°I got some of your clothes here, let me change them for you!!!¡±
Kali stared at Shin like he was a little lamb.
Shin didn¡¯t know why, but he gulped and felt afraid of the current Kali. Her eyes seemed like she wanted to eat him alive.
¡°Uhm...¡±
Shin looked down with red cheeks.
¡°I can do it myself.¡±
¡°No, no, no!¡±
Kali denied Shin without a second thought, she lifted his body from the bed to his feet.
She had a smirk on her face as she glared at Shin¡¯s body.
Kali licked her lips, she extended her left hand and a silver robe appeared.
¡°Hihi...¡±
Laura rolled her eyes, while Azane only stared at Shin, but not with the same expression as Kali.
She only wanted to protect Shin.
Peutoa didn¡¯t know what to think, she clearly knew that she was Shin¡¯s Guardian, bound with her soul. But, since she saw Shin on the day he tried to run away, she felt like her heart warming up.
She could only watch Shin right now with slight confusion and an excited gaze.
Amanda was surprised by how the Purple Witch Kali could be this familiar with Shin.
Hasn¡¯t she only been here for under two weeks?
Kali quickly undressed Shin to his shorts, her eyes were glaring at Shin and her mouth was becoming dry.
¡°Shin, can I bite you?¡±
Kali asked as she licked her dry lips?
Peutoa, Laura and Azane rolled their eyes at the same time as they wanted to smack the back of Kali¡¯s head.
Before Kali actually bend forward to bite the frightened little lamb ¨C Shin, a yelp could be heard in the room.
Amanda pointed at Shin with her eyes widened.
¡°What¡¯s with his body?!¡±
Amanda saw Shin¡¯s body filled with scars.
Shin trembled when he heard Amanda''s yell.
He looked down at his body, feeling sad on how Amanda yelled it out.
The surrounding air turned frosty as Kali slowly turned around towards Amanda.
Kali¡¯s face was ice-cold, showing an expression of suppressed anger. Her purple eyes turned golden and she slowly raised her right hand towards Amanda.
¡°How dare you!?¡±
Amanda could only stare at Kali in fright. Her whole body was frozen like ice and she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle.
Am I going to die like this?
She couldn¡¯t even close her eyes. She saw Kali raising her hand and none of the other girls in the room moved.
What!?
Amanda was shocked beyond anything before Kali did anything, she could see Shin holding Kali tightly while screaming.
¡°Don¡¯t attack her!¡±
Kali quickly stopped and stared at Shin.
She could clearly feel how much Shin wanted her to stop. She felt the weak Shin trying his best to hold her.
Kali¡¯s golden eyes turned purple, sending a glance towards Amanda before softly holding Shin in her embrace once more.
¡°Shin, I won¡¯t attack, alright?¡±
She spoke in a gentle voice.
Shin could only faintly nod and tried to push himself away from Kali''s tight embrace.
¡°Your name?¡±
Peutoa asked with no expression showing on her face.
¡°A, Amanda.¡±
Amanda could only whisper her name, her body was still shaking.
¡°It would be for the best if you never do something like that again.¡±
¡°And, tell Aria about your mistake.¡±
Peutoa spoke casually and as usual with no hint of any expression in her tone.
¡°The Empress?¡±
Amanda stared at Peutoa in shock.
¡°Why are you calling her name and not her title?¡±
Amanda glanced around the room, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t tell the Empress about her or Peutoa who spoke out her name.
Peutoa shook her head and casually said.
¡°I am not a maid of Aria any longer.¡±
She glanced at Shin, who was still in Kali''s embrace.
¡°I am his Guardian, accordingly to that, I do not serve anyone than him.¡±
Amanda didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only quietly watch Shin trying to break free from Kali¡¯s hug, while Kali was also trying to dress him up.
After a couple of minutes, Shin dropped down on the bed, exhausted.
¡°I¡¯m tired...¡±
Shin was now in the silver robe which was outlining his body.
¡°Hihi, I¡¯m full now, let¡¯s go and meet Aria now.¡±
Kali laughed and dragged Shin with her.
Behind them, Peutoa, Laura, Azane and Amanda followed.
Amanda didn¡¯t dare to speak any longer, only quietly staying behind them.
When they entered the throne room, they could see Aria sitting on her throne and two people standing in front of her.
A youth in a dark robe and an elderly woman.
When the three heard the doors opening, they glanced at those who entered.
¡°Shin, come and sit here.¡±
Aria watched Shin with warm eyes and she pointed at his throne.
Shin could only nod while glancing at the youth and the elderly woman.
He passed them both and sat down on his throne.
To his right, stood Kali.
To his left, stood Azane.
Behind him, stood Peutoa.
Laura walked behind Aria''s throne.
The youth narrowed his eyes when he saw the three protecting Shin, he could sense that all three of them were strong.
The elderly woman by his side opened her eyes and stared at Shin with her hazy eyes.
¡°Anaj Bumak and Ulrike Bumak, now that my son is here, tell us what you want.¡±
Aria said and raised her eyebrows slightly.
¡°Even if I have an idea of what it is, the others don¡¯t.¡±
Anaj furrowed his eyebrows and Ulrike nodded.
She grabbed Anaj''s robe and softly pulled it.
Anaj snorted while standing straight.
He glanced at Shin then staring at Aria.
¡°I¡¯m here to ask for a favour, after listening to my mother, we came here.¡±
Aria nodded softly before asking.
¡°What¡¯s the favour you need?¡±
¡°Heal her life-force!¡±
Anaj said it in a low and dark voice.
¡°Hehe.¡±
Aria laughed for a second before raising her hand and shaking two fingers.
¡°Let me tell you two things.¡±
¡°One; is that how you are supposed to ask for people from favours?¡±
¡°Two; besides, who the hell do you think you are, coming in here acting highly!?¡±
Aria''s voice turned slightly cold.
This time Ulrike raised her weak arm up, speaking weakly.
¡°Aria Von Meria, I am here for two things.¡±
Ulrike ignored Aria before speaking again.
¡°It¡¯s true that I am looking for to rebuild my life-force, but there''s something more important.¡±
A white ring on her raised hand shined for a second before a paper appeared.
¡°This is for you.¡±
Ulrike stared at Shin when she said that.
¡°This piece of paper is a map, you would want to go there.¡±
Aria clenched her fist and rammed it to the armrest.
¡°You want to send my son off to somewhere?!¡±
¡°You got guts!¡±
¡°Hehe, besides, why do you think I can heal your life-force? I don¡¯t have anything to help you with that.¡±
Anaj widened his eyes as he stared at the map in Ulrike''s hand.
¡°You don¡¯t.¡±
Ulrike shook her head slowly.
¡°But he does.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°What do you know?¡±
Kali stared at Ulrike with a small frown on her face.
¡°Even if you don¡¯t want him to go, his Guardians will tell him in the end, to do so.¡±
¡°It will just be safer to do it earlier.¡±
Ulrike ignored everyone and just spoke what she wanted to say.
Anaj stared at Shin in surprise, wanting to know why his mother would go this far to only tell him to go somewhere.
Shin didn¡¯t speak but slowly closing his eyes.
After a whole minute of silence, a grey aura erupted from within Shin.
A broken sound came out from his mouth.
¡°I. Did. Not. Know. That. You. Will. Arrive. In. Front. Of us...¡±
¡°Why. Do. You. Want. Him. To. Go. There. Earlier...?¡±
Ker''Vrak using Shin¡¯s body, asked Ulrike as he was watching Ulrike and Anaj.
¡°Time is limited and fate has changed because of the death of someone.¡±
Ulrike spoke slowly as she stared at Ker''Vrak.
Ker''Vrak narrowed his eyes as he said.
¡°Alright. We. Will. Do. So...¡±
¡°For. Your. Broken. Life-force... That. Kid. Has. To. Follow. Him...¡±
As he was speaking, Ker''Vrak glanced at Anaj.
Ulrike shook her head, coughing weakly.
¡°No, I will not give you my son.¡±
¡°Kid. What. Do. You. Choose...? Your. Mother¡¯s. Life...? Or. Your life...?¡±
Ker''Vrak asked while staring at Anaj.
Anaj didn¡¯t hesitate even for a second. He didn¡¯t know who that child was, or anything about the grey aura which burst out of him, nor why his mother would talk to him. But he knew that Shin was special and could save her mother.
¡°Cure my mother, I will follow anyone you want.¡±
Ulrike sighed as she glanced at Ker''Vrak.
Not long after, the grey aura vanished, replacing it, was a flame.
The flame gushed out like a volcano and enveloped Shin and Ulrike.
¡°Humph.¡±
Aria coldly gazed at the auras switching from within of Shin and then at Ulrike.
Just wait one day...
Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only ones who are scheming things!
Chapter 27 - Moving like planned
Shin felt tired when he opened his eyes open slowly.
He could feel his whole body being weakened because of rescuing someone earlier.
Before he could clearly see where he was, he heard an unfamiliar voice.
¡°Oh kid, you¡¯re up?¡±
Shin opened his eyes and saw that he was back in his room. The person who just spoke was a female with horns on her head, Shin could clearly remember seeing this girl earlier.
¡°What are you spacing out for, kid?¡±
Azane continued to stare at him with a smile.
¡°Oh.¡±
Shin came out of his daze, but he still stared at her.
While tilting his head, he asked.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Azane tried to suppress her laughter as she held her mouth closed tightly.
¡°Pft¡¡±
Azane slowly raised her right hand over her heart, bowing slightly towards Shin, but her eyes stared deeply into Shin¡¯s black eyes.
¡°I''m Azane, Valkyrie of the Red Moon clan.¡±
Still confused, Shin asked something else.
¡°What does a ¡®Valkyrie¡¯ mean?¡±
Azane widened her eyes slightly before a smirk appeared on her face.
¡°A Valkyrie is a person who only has one task to do or accomplish.¡±
While explaining, Azane proudly looked at Shin while eagerly talking.
¡°Us from the Red Moon clan has had the name of a Valkyrie since the Ancient Era. I''m now the last member of the Red Moon clan, I will fulfil the task we were once given.¡±
Towards the end, Azane had a soft smile on her face as she gazed at Shin.
¡°Awesome...¡±
Shin muttered as he was staring at Azane in awe.
¡°But, why are you here then?¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be trying to accomplish the thing you need to do? It will only be a waste by staying here.¡±
As he was speaking, Shin glanced downwards.
It looks like she has an important task to do.
I wonder why she¡¯s taking her time by talking to me, I can¡¯t understand why she would do so.
¡°Hahaha.¡±
Azane laughed loudly when she heard Shin speak down to himself.
That kid sure is looking down on himself.
Surely, this is a person who we have been looking for. After all this time, we found him...
Azane laughed happily, but she also was a little sad because of how Shin was thinking.
¡°Hey kid, why are you looking down on yourself?¡±
¡°Would you believe it if I say that the reason us Valkyries have been fighting since the Ancient Era is for you?¡±
Azane smirked once more while staring at Shin fiddling his fingers.
¡°Uh? Me?¡±
Shin was shyly glancing at Azane, he felt his cheeks turning red when seeing her smirk.
Azane shook her head while staring at Shin.
¡°You are more important than you think, kid.¡±
¡°I will at least promise you this; the ones you are facing, have to step over my dead body to reach you.¡±
After a whole minute of silence where Shin couldn''t glance up because of his red cheeks.
Azane didn¡¯t try to hasten Shin, she only stared at him.
¡°What are those horns?¡±
Shin finally glanced up towards Azane and asked. He had never seen horns before on anyone, therefore he was really curious.
Azane pointed towards her horns while raising her eyebrows.
¡°These?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know what a Demon is?¡±
She gaped slightly, seeing Shin shaking his head.
Hmm...
If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have returned to this world barely two weeks ago.
Also by his expression, he shouldn''t have heard any tales of Demons.
¡°The members of the Red Moon clan are made of demons, we are a different race from the Humans.¡±
¡°We weren¡¯t born with horns, but they grow up after we become a couple of years old.¡±
¡°Aren''t you afraid of me; a demon?¡±
Azane asked in the end, hoping to hear his answer.
But, Shin shook his head.
¡°A demon race, is it? It doesn¡¯t suit the name.¡±
His answer surprised Azane.
¡°In my eyes, a demon is supposed to be something evil and bad. I have seen people like that, those who never stop harming others.¡±
As he was speaking, Shin had a soft smile on his face and his tone was calm.
¡°But, you are not like that. Even if you have horns, you are more humane than those humans I have met before.¡±
Azane widened her eyes and mumbled.
¡°You sure are amazing...¡±
¡°By the way, do you have more questions?¡±
Shin nodded, he stared at Azane in awe because he thought a Valkyrie is really amazing.
¡°Can you tell me about two things? Who was that woman earlier and why are people speaking of ¡®Ancient Era¡¯ all the time, what is it?¡±
¡°Two questions...¡±
Azane mumbled before answering.
¡°I don¡¯t know much about that woman, but I heard a little after you went unconscious.¡±
¡°She seems to be a Seer from a long lineage. If I¡¯m not wrong, her ancestors should be from the Ancient Era.¡±
¡°What does a Seer do?¡±
Shin asked when she finished explaining.
Azane raised her eyebrows slightly before continuing to answer Shin.
¡°A Seer is someone who can see a possible future. The future they can see can either be changed if someone sees it or if ¡®fate'' changes.¡±
Shin tilted his head once more before asking in confusion.
¡°Then, why did she have to give away her son to be healed?¡±
An evil smirk appeared on her face when she heard Shin''s question.
¡°A Seer is a Seer, they might be able to see the future. But, who said that they will tell us the whole future they might see?¡±
¡°To take preconscious, a deal where both gains or loses must be made.¡±
¡°If she refused with all her heart that she wouldn¡¯t want her son to go with you, that would mean that what she saw would end badly for us.¡±
Shin nodded and asked in a low voice.
¡°What about the Ancient Era?¡±
¡°My mother told me a lot of things about the Ancient Era when I was a child.¡±
Azane smiled softly as she was thinking of her mother.
¡°The Ancient Era was a time where everything and everywhere was in war.¡±
¡°Humans, Elves, Dwarfs, Demons, Devils, Ghosts, Beasts, Ancient Beings and a lot of other races were waging war against each other. Throughout these times, there stood Thirteen Rulers owning their own areas, keeping their own races as supremacy.¡±
¡°It has been over 100 000 years since the Ancient Era ended, it all happened because of the Thirteen Rulers went against each other, destroying most races in the war and twelve of them died, leaving one left.¡±
Thirteen Rulers...?
Shin was lost in his thoughts when he heard Azane spoke about the Rulers.
¡°Accordingly to what your mother and that Witch said, your Guardians should be those fallen Rulers.¡±
Even so, it is amazing that those Rulers would obey a human child.
Azane thought while talking to Shin.
Wait, what?
Fallen Rulers?
With Peutoa, I have twelve Guardians, but, there should be twelve fallen from the Ancient Era¡
Shin felt a headache as he was thinking further about it.
¡°Where¡¯s mother?¡±
Shin raised his hands towards his head, kneading his temples.
¡°Your mother should be appointing her Proxy.¡±
Azane carelessly spoke.
¡°What¡¯s a Proxy?¡±
Shin asked without raising his head towards Azane, his breathing slowly turned rougher.
Azane narrowed her eyes slightly, still answering Shin.
¡°A Proxy is someone who has the same status if the real one isn¡¯t there.¡±
¡°For example; if your mother isn¡¯t here, that Proxy has the right to rule the Kingdom.¡±
¡°Why does mother need a Proxy? Is she leaving?¡±
Shin trembled when he asked Azane.
¡°Haha, that is based on your answer, kid.¡±
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.Azane laughed, she stepped forward towards Shin.
She opened her palm and two white pills appeared.
¡°Eat those, these would calm your mind and suppress any pain you are having.¡±
Azane held the pills and shoved it into Shin¡¯s mouth.
She raised her hand and a glass of water appeared.
Shin took the glass of water and drank slowly.
He leaned back on his pillow, hazily glancing at Azane.
¡°Tell me more¡¡±
¡°You should know, the map you were given by that Seer, is somewhere far away.¡±
Azane calmly explained, without hurrying at all.
¡°You are not in the best condition either, therefore we can¡¯t rush there without harming your body.¡±
¡°The trip will take a long time and your mother will surely not leave you in the hands of anyone, haha.¡±
She laughed once again.
Even while being carefree, Azane had her aura spread around the castle.
She frowned and turned around.
¡°What is it?¡±
Shin could barely open his eyes, but he still forced himself to ask.
¡°Hey, kid.¡±
Azane¡¯s voice turned serious, she turned around towards Shin.
¡°Currently, that bitch Muir is spreading her forces around everywhere in anger.¡±
¡°What will you do?¡±
Azane asked while staring fiercely at Shin.
¡°Hahahaaa, cough cough¡¡±
Shin tried to laugh and coughed several times, his eyes turned bloodshot, but barely able to hold it open.
¡°Will that trip allow me to become stronger?¡±
Shin asked, barely managing to speak.
Azane nodded seriously.
¡°Yes, it will!¡±
¡°I will go¡¡±
Shin lost his conscious, managing to barely answer Azane. His body slowly dropped sideways on his bed.
Azane turned around to the window, her eyes turned ice-cold and she narrowed them.
She glanced at Shin and mumbled.
¡°Yes, my Lord. Your wish is my command!¡±
She disappeared in an instance and were in front of a couple of others.
Azane stood still while letting out a bearing of an Ancient Being.
Why has my aura slowly changed while I have been close to that kid?
¡°How did it go?¡±
Aria in white asked without glancing at Azane.
¡°You don¡¯t have to show him anything, it will go as planned.¡±
Azane snickered while speaking coldly.
¡°We will as planned leave this Kingdom.¡±
Kali, which was sitting on a chair with her eyes closed, nodded.
¡°Good.¡±
She opened her eyelids, showcasing her deep purple eyes. Also, a smirk appeared on her face as she was coldly speaking.
¡°We won¡¯t give them any chance, I have already started everything on my side.¡±
¡°What about you guys?¡±
Azane snickered coldly while showing disdain towards Kali.
¡°I have emptied most of what I have, even if we face hundreds, nothing will be able to stop us.¡±
Laura nodded as her eyes gleamed.
¡°Empress, I have done everything that you asked me for.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Aria simply nodded, she then glanced towards Peutoa.
¡°You?¡±
¡°I broke through Early-Stage Emperor.¡±
Peutoa narrowed her eyes slightly while coldly speaking.
¡°I have cleared the route, Shin will not be bothered for now¡¡±
Aria glanced out the window, seeing the Kingdom burning and in ruins.
She glanced back towards the people behind Azane.
¡°My loyal followers¡¡±
Most of the Guardian Families kneeled, their clothes were tattered and they had injuries on their bodies.
¡°You who are in front of me has stayed loyal even during rough times.¡±
Aria glanced at each of them.
¡°La Ville, Niea, Nupa, Feris, Azentia, Nispia and Gatticam. You are the ones who didn¡¯t leave during the onslaught.¡±
Aria spread her arms while speaking loudly.
¡°Follow me once more, we will rise like we have before.¡±
¡°This time, we have a clear destination, we will prosper no matter what!¡±
Aria¡¯s loud voice made each of them eager, they couldn¡¯t refrain from smiling.
¡°Leave and prepare for tonight, we will head out when the sun goes down!¡±
Aria yelled once again, making almost everyone calmly standing up and leaving.
The only ones of the Guardian Families were four people, Tor Niea, Susan la Ville, Eline la Ville and Elise la Ville.
¡°Empress, what do you need me to do?¡±
Tor respectfully asked as he stared at Aria.
¡°Tor, I need you to keep everyone calm and lead them safely.¡±
Aria refrained from speaking loudly.
¡°This time, we will be moving in two groups.¡±
¡°The first group are the citizens and Guardian Families.¡±
¡°The second group includes Shin, Azane, Peutoa, Kali, Laura, Anaj and I.¡±
¡°I will do as you wish, Empress.¡±
Tor bowed deeply before walking backwards, leaving.
Aria then glanced at Susan, Elise and lastly at Eline.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Aria, why did you suddenly order us to leave? Do we have a safe location?¡±
Susan asked while narrowing her eyes.
¡°The Seer Ulrike has a place where we need to go.¡±
Aria didn¡¯t tell much before handing her a map.
¡°Lead them with Tor towards there safely. With normal speed, it should take you less than a month to bring half a million citizens there.¡±
¡°Just make sure to start with gathering food during the journey and while staying there, when I arrive, I want the base created.¡±
Susan stared at the map, burning the details in her head, she then nodded towards Aria.
¡°I will accomplish your mission, Aria.¡±
¡°What about your group?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Aria coldly gazed out the window.
¡°We will be moving slower and we got something to do first.¡±
Susan nodded, she handed the map back to Aria before turning around.
Elise held her head down while following Susan.
The only one, not moving was Eline.
¡°Eline, come!¡±
Susan coldly ordered when she sensed that Eline wasn¡¯t moving.
Eline calmly shook her head.
¡°I will not go with the first group.¡±
She slowly knelt, staring at Aria¡¯s cold gaze, speaking without hesitation.
¡°Please let me follow your group.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Aria¡¯s cold gaze turned colder, her aura slowly spread and engulfed Eline.
¡°The weakest one of us is a Cultivator of the Throne Stage, what can you, a mere Cultivation Warrior do?¡±
Still, without any hesitation, Eline spoke with a clear voice.
¡°I can use my body to protect him.¡±
¡°He almost died to protect us when they attacked us, I want to repay him, no matter what!¡±
Aria didn¡¯t speak, she slowly walked towards the kneeling Eline.
She grabbed her scabbard, slowly taking out her silver sword. Her whole being emitted a dangerous aura, engulfing Eline. Aria narrowed her eyes, speaking coldly.
¡°Do you want to die?¡±
Even under Aria¡¯s pressure, Eline didn¡¯t back off in the slightest.
¡°Hahaha, kill me then, because I will not step back!¡±
Eline roared her lungs out, still not hesitating at all, even in the face of Aria¡¯s aura and sword.
Aria¡¯s aura abruptly vanished and a faint smile appeared on her face.
¡°We will be moving when the sun rises.¡±
When she finished, she turned around towards her throne.
¡°Speak your farewells to those you want, you may not survive this trip.¡±
Eline seriously nodded and slowly stood up, she sighed in relief in her heart.
She felt that her whole body was exhausted, but she continued to walk slowly towards Susan and Elise.
¡°Eline, are you sure that you want to go with him?¡±
Susan seriously asked Eline.
¡°Yes!¡±
Eline nodded towards Susan, she stared at Susan with sincerity.
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Susan sighed while speaking in a low tone.
¡°When we go back, I will give you some protective equipment.¡±
A smile appeared on Eline¡¯s face when she heard that Susan didn¡¯t stop her.
¡°Sister, why are you going with them? Didn¡¯t you hear the Empress saying that you will most likely die?!¡±
Elise walked near Eline and shouted in a low voice.
¡°Elise, since the day I met him, there was always a feeling I had. Whenever I saw him or just thought of him, my heart would crazily beat.¡±
Eline explained slowly while her eyes shined brightly.
¡°The day when they attacked, I tried my best to protect Shin because he was just a mortal.¡±
¡°But, he suddenly rushed forward and battled against all of them, just to protect us.¡±
¡°I later heard from Kali¡¯s murmur that whenever Shin was using his powers, he would suffer from a backlash.¡±
Eline shook her head softly and continued explaining.
¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of backlash he had, but if I¡¯m not wrong, him losing his eyesight back then was also because of a backlash for using his powers.¡±
¡°I¡¯m meaning to say, that Shin would not stop himself getting in harm just to protect those he loves, I want to be brave as him.¡±
Elise turned silent after hearing Eline¡¯s explanation.
¡°Are you sure that you want to bring that girl with us?¡±
Kali asked while raising her eyebrows.
¡°It will be dangerous.¡±
¡°She knows about it too.¡±
Aria shook her head softly.
¡°I honestly believe that she would rather die than leave Shin right now. Let¡¯s see if this will bring us good luck or bad luck.¡±
She sighed in her heart while glancing at Eline.
Aria then glanced at Laura and asked.
¡°How¡¯s the situation in the other Kingdoms?¡±
Laura shook her head while speaking.
¡°We were the ones with heaviest damages, but each Kingdom is in a bad shape.¡±
¡°So far, the Kingdom of Leran managed to defend themselves and the citizens are resting in the royal castle.¡±
¡°The Kingdom of Perien had very little damage because it¡¯s the smallest Kingdom. But, even so, half the Kingdom is in ruins.¡±
¡°The Kingdom of Laan had a couple of Half-Divinity when they first got attacked, because of that, they barely received any damage.¡±
¡°The Kingdom of Menian had the most damages, they are barely managing to keep up with the attacks of the beasts.¡±
Aria listened to Laura¡¯s report seriously.
Before Aria could respond to Laura¡¯s report, Azane butted in.
¡°I don¡¯t care about any Kingdoms, are we going to follow the route we have already planned?¡±
¡°No, we are not changing anything.¡±
Aria said without any hesitation.
¡°Hihi.¡±
Kali laughed out loudly, her purple eyes slowly turned golden and her whole being erupted an aura like a volcano.
¡°I have regained my powers, I will show them what going through hell really means!¡±
The whole air around Kali trembled and spots of black holes appeared and disappeared.
Kali smiled and laughed without any care.
I will slaughter all of you!!!
A smile appeared on Aria¡¯s face.
Finally, we would have someone who can be at the vanguard.
Laura stepped back because of the pressure Kali was giving off. But, she was happy in her heart.
Having someone strong as her would really be reassuring.
Peutoa emotionlessly glanced at Kali, raising her eyebrows slightly upwards.
A smirk appeared on Azane¡¯s face when she sensed Kali¡¯s true power.
This is great!
Hahahaha.
Aria turned around towards the inner parts of the palace, her eyes shined brightly, like that it could even see through any obstacles.
Don¡¯t worry, Shin.
We will no longer be careless.
Hehe, I will repay them a million times of the pain you received!
Chapter 28 - Heading out
¡°Eline.¡±
Susan couldn¡¯t bear to let Eline leave, but she knew that Eline had feelings for Shin.
¡°From what we know, not including Shin, they are all above the Emperor Stage.¡±
¡°You will be the only Cultivation Warrior. I will give everything the la Ville which might help you.¡±
A ring appeared in Susan''s palm, she presented it to Eline which stood in front of her.
¡°Is that fine?¡±
Eline was slightly shocked, she knew how much treasures the la Ville family has accumulated during these past years.
Susan nodded and placed the white ring with green engravings in Eline¡¯s hand.
¡°This is the least I can do for you.¡±
¡°Please be careful.¡±
The Kingdom of Leran
The palace
Thousands upon thousands were in the palace, eating soup from bowls.
Not many spoke, only a murmur could be heard from time to time.
The one watching them was the red-haired emperor ¨C Leo Lenan.
He had a frown on his face as he was glancing out the window and back at his citizens.
¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±
Leo didn¡¯t turn around while asking.
Tharia which stood behind Leo answered in a calm voice.
¡°A large part of the Kingdom is in ruins; more and more refugees are streaming to the capital.¡±
¡°What about our resources?¡±
Still, in a daze, Leo asked Tharia.
¡°We have enough for now if we include the citizen which might come here, we could last for three years.¡±
Tharia¡¯s voice sounded bitter as she shook her head.
Leo nodded.
His eyebrows furrowed slightly before asking.
¡°What about Alizad?¡±
Tharia froze for a second, she took a deep breath before answering Leo.
¡°The capital is in a bad shape, some of their citizens have already escaped to the other Kingdoms nearby for protection.¡±
¡°Also¡¡±
¡°Also what?¡±
Leo''s eyes narrowed, inclining Tharia to continue.
¡°A report just came in, the citizen, nobles and everyone are going to leave the Kingdom on the orders of Aria the Empress.¡±
Tharia said in a low voice.
¡°What the hell is she thinking of!?¡±
Leo slammed his fist on the armrest, making a thunderous noise.
The ones which were quietly eating trembled from the sound and stared at Leo in fear.
¡°Nothing was told, only that Aria promised them a safe location.¡±
¡°Do you want Qui to continue following them?¡±
Tharia asked Leo in a low voice.
¡°No.¡±
Leo spoke in a deep voice.
¡°We are not in the best condition either, tell him to come back.¡±
¡°Besides, do you think he isn''t already found out by either Aria or that Witch?¡±
Leo shook his head before continuing.
¡°It should have been fine until now, but any more and they would eliminate Qui.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send Qui his order to retreat.¡±
Fear was shown in Tharia''s eyes before she swiftly turned around and left.
¡°Don¡¯t die and let¡¯s meet on the battlefield once more...¡±
Leo mumbled while glancing out the window, in the direction of the Kingdom of Alizad.
The Kingdom of Alizad
The capital
Tor and Susan stood in front of a large number of people.
Tor raised his voice, letting everyone hear him clearly.
¡°We will move out in one hour, remember to go in the groups that are written on the table!¡±
¡°The group of vanguards will be first and a group of hunters on both sides while the citizen in the middle.¡±
¡°The last major group will be the assassins, you will be split into two. One group will scout our route while the other one will watch our back.¡±
¡°Is that understood!?¡±
Tor''s loud voice sent everyone who heard it a burning emotion of hope and their survival instincts let them feel stronger.
¡°Our speed will be fast. One month, it will only require us one month with our maximum speed!¡±
Tor stood heavily planted like a mountain while loudly declaring their plan.
Most of the elderly and young citizens had tears running down their faces as they stared at Tor and Susan.
¡°Aria, is it alright leaving all of your personal guards to their ranks?¡±
Kali asked in a low voice as she glanced at the ruckus.
¡°They will only slow us down.¡±
Aria calmly shook her head and then continued speaking.
¡°Besides, the less the better.¡±
Kali nodded and closed her eyes, resting peacefully.
Aria turned around towards the inner hall of the palace, she murmured in a low voice.
¡°I wonder how he will react...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think of it.¡±
Kali didn¡¯t bother opening her eyes while answering.
¡°After what we concluded in, we can now only rush forward without glancing back.¡±
¡°Sigh...¡±
Kali sighed as she slowly opened her eyes.
¡°It has become a lot worse than we thought.¡±
¡°But.¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes.
¡°I will not leave, not after I found someone I can wholeheartedly believe in.¡±
A faint smile appeared on Aria''s face, she turned around and glanced at Kali.
¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would have thought that the Purple Witch would ever be close to anyone.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali gazed at Aria, speaking slowly.
¡°Shin is special, you know it too.¡±
¡°After what he has gone through, he is now different from everyone else. The way he thinks, the way he does things and what he values.¡±
¡°Shin is like a pure crystal which many people have tried to destroy, leaving many scars behind. But, the crystal hasn¡¯t been destroyed, Shin''s will is strong.¡±
Kali closed her eyes once more, she tried to calm her breath down.
Deep within Shin
Twelve statues shined in different colours.
¡°Why do you think that Seer showed up again?¡±
Ker''Vrak asked loudly.
¡°Who cares?¡±
Glarius said in an annoyed tone.
¡°No matter what, we have to face Muir again.¡±
¡°Hey, Little Shin barely survived last time, think harder!¡±
Shenya said in a cold voice.
¡°Flying Batwings, don¡¯t call him something lowly like that!¡±
Ovan roared at Shenya.
But before Shenya was about to retort, Kira said in a calm voice.
¡°We should not spend our time fighting each other.¡±
¡°She gave the location to our hiding spot back then, it should at least let them be safe for a period of time.¡±
Malika which has been silent for the entire time spoke.
¡°That isn¡¯t the prime problem either, accordingly to what we heard, something else will happen before Master will go there.¡±
¡°Besides, no one wants to talk about that girl¡¯s powers?¡±
¡°You mean the purple-haired girl?¡±
Zura asked when she heard what Malika said.
¡°Yes, her powers seem familiar.¡±
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±
Lia agreed without any hesitation.
¡°Could she be a descended of someone from the Ancient Era?¡±
The Kingdom of Alizad
The capital
While Shin''s Guardians were discussing, the citizen and the guards were already in their respective groups.
¡°Eline, be careful.¡±
Susan caressed Eline''s cheek tenderly.
Eline seriously nodded, still a tear ran down her cheek.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Susan turned around and jumped towards the Vanguard.
¡°Vanguards, protect those behind you no matter what!¡±
Susan roared out, she had a green armour on her body and gazed deeply into the horizon behind the city walls.
Elise stared at Eline, she hesitated a little before waving towards Eline and then walked behind the Vanguards.
Eline firmly stared at them, she didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and turned around and walked towards the resting Kali and Aria. Eline was wearing a white armour covering most of her body besides her head.
She also had a white shield on her back which could cover her whole body.
Eline stepped in front of Aria, deeply staring at her, waiting for her response.
¡°You can still go with your sister and mother; do you really want to follow us?¡±
Aria asked once more, not wanting to pressure Eline.
Eline nodded before Aria could finish her sentence.
¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±
¡°Take off your amour and rest, I will stay guard for tonight.¡±
Kali didn¡¯t glance at Eline but softly speaking.
¡°Be ready to move out by dawn.¡±
Eline nodded once again, before firmly walking inside the palace, not glancing back once.
¡°Hehe, she sure is strong-willed too.¡±
Aria snickered and glanced at Kali.
¡°Are you sure you want to bring her with us? I thought at least you would refuse.¡±
¡°Why would I?¡±
Kali asked while raising her eyebrows.
¡°Are you not afraid of her stealing Shin from you? Hehe.¡±
Aria laughed loudly.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°She''s just a child, how could I fear her?¡±
Kali didn¡¯t open her eyes but coldly speaking to Aria.
Aria shrugged and said in a faint voice.
¡°Don¡¯t overuse your power or aura, we have no idea what we will face tomorrow.¡±
Kali nodded seriously as she leaned back in her chair.
She raised her hand and a cup of tea floated towards her mouth, she drank a mouthful before the cup descended towards the table by her side.
Time slowly passed, it turned quiet after the citizens left.
Kali didn¡¯t move from her chair, breathing in and out at a steady pace while drinking a mouthful of tea from time to time.
The dark night slowly weakened and a light could be seen on the horizon.
Kali didn¡¯t turn around, but she heard footsteps behind her.
¡°Did you rest well?¡±
Kali asked without opening her eyes.
¡°Yes.¡±
Eline answered shortly, she walked towards Kali and sat down on a chair near her.
She was wearing the same white armour she had equipped before sleeping.
¡°Where are we going first?¡±
Eline was slightly nervous, she knew that they wouldn''t follow the same path as those who left earlier.
¡°Before I answer that, how much do you know of what''s happening?¡±
Kali asked back, slowly opening her eyes and glanced at Eline.
Eline furrowed her eyebrows and thought for a couple of seconds before answering.
¡°According to what can I have heard and my guesses, Shin was born with a special power and he is also a child rumoured of a Seer in the Ancient Era.¡±
¡°The enemy we are facing should have sprouted since the Ancient Era, waiting for the right time.¡±
¡°Also, the war that happened in twelve years ago should be their doing too.¡±
Eline said without hesitation, listing the things she knew.
Kali nodded and said.
¡°You¡¯re a smart one.¡±
¡°From what we know, the enemy we are facing has been alive since the Ancient Era.¡±
Eline widened her eyes when she heard Kali.
Alive since the Ancient Era!?
How old and powerful are they?
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking of, how could someone be alive for such a long time? And, how strong should they be by this time?¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes slightly as she gazed at the horizon.
¡°Our enemy; Muir, is very special. We don¡¯t know which race she belongs to, nor her abilities.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t be sure if her strength has deteriorated or not by time.¡±
¡°The only one which has faced her was Shin.¡±
¡°From the battlefield which they fought on, it was clearly shown that neither Shin or Muir had a sure advantage over the other.¡±
Kali¡¯s eyes shined golden for a second before they turned purple.
¡°Also, from what I sensed, Shin¡¯s power at that time, was a lot stronger than anything I have ever felt!¡±
Stronger than anything she has felt!?
Eline widely stared at Kali while trembling.
Isn¡¯t she supposed to be one of the strongest beings on the continent?
And Shin didn¡¯t even win against the enemy.
How, how are we going to win?
¡°Hihi, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Kali laughed in a low voice, but it sounded like a joyful laughter.
¡°You¡¯re thinking of ¡®how are we going to win?¡¯, right?¡±
¡°Nothing is immortal, not even Gods.¡±
Kali snickered and continued explaining.
¡°I can guess that Muir should be the strongest on this continent, but she still got injured to the point of running away in fear from Shin.¡±
¡°At that time, we were attacked without many preparations. But, this time, we are ready for a fight.¡±
¡°Did Shin suffer a backlash from the battle against Muir?¡±
Eline asked in a nervous voice, wanting to know.
Not even bothering to hide it, Kali nodded.
¡°Shin almost lost his life.¡±
¡°I do not know if it was luck or not, but Shin managed to survive because of one of his Guardian¡¯s sacrifice.¡±
Kali smiled faintly as she glanced at Eline.
¡°Don¡¯t tell Shin about this, it¡¯s for the best that he doesn¡¯t know that he lost one of his Guardians yet.¡±
Eline nodded, still shocked within.
She had previously heard a little about his Guardians these past days as she stayed with Peutoa and Kali.
But, she would never have thought that one of the Guardians had saved Shin with their sacrifice.
Kali slowly turned around and glanced at Azane, Peutoa, Anaj and Laura which walked out of the palace.
Peutoa was wearing a yellow robe, throwing away her maid-outfits. Still expressionless, she glanced at Kali and Eline.
Laura was still wearing her black and white maid-outfit, her hair was tied in a ponytail. Her eyes were slightly bloodshot from not enough rest, but she still walked firmly forward.
Azane was full of smiles since she woke up, she had a battle armour equipped and her halberd on her back.
The black halberd was larger than Azane and looked quite heavy, but Azane walked lightly.
On the other hand, Anaj was still wearing his black robe, covering most of his body and face.
He didn¡¯t glance at anyone and sat down on a chair.
¡°Hey, brat.¡±
Kali said after she drank a mouthful of tea.
¡°What?¡±
Anaj had his eyes closed and answered plainly.
¡°Be like that and I¡¯ll personally rip you apart into thousands of pieces.¡±
¡°You are just a mere brat at the Throne Stage.¡±
¡°What we are going to face are much stronger than you can imagine.¡±
¡°Also¡¡±
Kali¡¯s voice turned slightly cold.
¡°The one who saved your mother is Shin, do not even try to act harshly against him.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Anaj glanced slightly at Kali, disdain was obviously shown on his face.
¡°I will repay what I have gotten.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I have to act like a dog.¡±
¡°Enough!¡±
A roar was heard, making Anaj and Eline tremble.
Aria slowly walked out of the palace with Shin in her arms. Shin was sleeping peacefully with his eyes closed.
She gazed at Anaj with squinted eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t care about what his Guardians said, if you¡¯re going to act like that, leave!¡±
Aria¡¯s tone was cold and serious.
Anaj didn¡¯t say anything and closed his eyes once again.
¡°Humph!¡±
Aria glanced away from Anaj and said to Kali.
¡°Are you going to lead? Or shall I?¡±
Kali opened her eyes and slowly stood up from her chair.
¡°Hihi¡¡±
She laughed in a low voice and her purple eyes turned golden, Kali glanced back at Aria and Shin in her arms and said in a soft voice.
¡°I will lead.¡±
She then glanced at everyone else around her and continued speaking.
¡°Stay near me.¡±
When she finished speaking, she floated a couple of centimetres off the ground.
Aria swiftly stood behind Kali, while having Laura and Peutoa on the sides and Azane behind.
By using her aura, Aria held her sword in the air without needing to touch it.
She then pulled Eline towards her. She, of course, couldn¡¯t let Eline protect herself in these kinds of situations.
Anaj slowly stood up too, he walked in front of Aria, but behind Kali.
Without batting an eye, he extended his left hand and a white whip appeared.
Stepping lightly on the air, Kali managed to jump higher in the air and a hundred meters forward.
She quickly glanced back and saw everyone keeping her pace.
Kali then turned in the opposite direction of where Tor, Susan and the citizens left at.
They quickly appeared on the city wall, staring at the forest and mountains in the background.
Without hesitation, Kali rushed forward once again.
Kali then flicked her wrist, thousands of small needles appeared around the group, rotating around them.
¡°Get ready!¡±
Kali said in a deep voice, she had already released her aura to sense over ten-kilometre radius around them.
Laura knocked her hands towards each other, before they clashed, a pair of white gloves appeared on her hands.
She narrowed her eyes slightly, trying to focus.
¡°Humph!¡±
Peutoa flicked her hands and her two curved daggers appeared.
Aria¡¯s sword flew over her body, protecting Eline, Shin and herself.
Anaj didn¡¯t even bat an eye, he just glanced over the surrounding.
When they entered deep in the forest, several red-cloaked beings appeared.
Without waiting, Anaj coiled his whip and sent it hurling towards one of them in front.
The tip of the whip slashed the red-cloaked person on the face, letting a trail of blood flying in the air.
But even so, the red-cloaked person didn¡¯t fall in mid-air.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong, brat.¡±
Kali sent a glance towards Anaj before she flicked her finger and tens of needles in front of her dashed towards the red-cloaked persons.
Not even a second later, the needles retreated to their original position and the bodies of the red-cloaked people slowly fell from the air.
This time, Anaj couldn¡¯t help but show his astonishment, he knew that the ones he was going with were strong, but he didn¡¯t know how strong they were.
But, he had underestimated them.
¡°Kali, slow down, Shin¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to handle high speed for a longer period of time.¡±
Aria hollered as she was glancing all around her.
Kali nodded and her speed slowed down, but they were still moving at over fifty meters a second.
More and more red-cloaked beings appeared in front of them, at their flanks and behind them.
Kali didn¡¯t want to risk it, so she slowly slowed down.
Not even half a minute longer, over a hundred red-cloaked beings surrounded them.
Kali sent a cold glance at them, she raised her eyebrows and yelled out.
¡°Azane, it¡¯s your turn!¡±
¡°Hahahaha!!!¡±
Azane laughed hysterically, she grabbed her halberd on her back and turned around to deal with those who were behind them.
Laura stomped on the ground and dashed forward towards their flanks, she withdrew her fist and sent a simple straight punch towards one of the red-cloaked beings.
¡°Bang!¡±
After a loud sound, the upper body of the red-cloaked being vanished, leaving only the legs to fall to the ground.
¡°Die all of you!¡±
Kali roared out and all the needles around them got hurled towards all sides.
Chapter 29 - A bonding between souls
After a couple of seconds, the only thing that could be seen were falling bodies with holes through them.
The needles slowly floated back surrounding the group once more, Azane and Laura swiftly went back to their positions too.
¡°Kali, for how long can you support at this rate?¡±
Aria asked while glancing around with narrowed eyes.
¡°Heh¡¡±
Azane chuckled as she was staring at Kali.
Kali glanced down at the ground before raising her head towards the sky slowly.
¡°Four days should be my limit if we only meet these fodders.¡±
Kali spoke slowly before sighing in her heart.
¡°Would we be able to reach our destination?¡±
Aria asked once more.
¡°We should be able to reach it.¡±
A faint smile appeared on Kali''s face.
¡°Just make sure to support me whenever it¡¯s needed. I¡¯ll deal with the weaklings.¡±
Kali said before she tapped the ground lightly and started flying through the sky once more.
Aria nodded, then followed behind Kali. In her arms, she held Shin while lifting Eline with her aura.
Eline did her best to stay silent, not wanting to disrupt their focus in escaping and fighting.
While they were in a tight formation, they moved swiftly. Passing by several dozens of meters a second.
As the sun was rising high in the sky, bodies were left behind in a right direction.
Half a day has passed and their speed hasn''t decreased at all.
Only Eline was slightly tired because of the rapid speed for a longer period of time.
¡°Kali, find a place where we can rest.¡±
Aria said softly as she glanced at Eline barely managing to keep her eyes open.
Kali raised her eyebrows slightly before nodding. She spread her aura and searched. She closed her eyes and sensed over a hundred kilometres. Even when Kali was doing so, she kept on flying through the air.
¡°Got it.¡±
She said in a low voice as she turned to her left.
The ones behind her followed Kali''s swift movements.
Around two minutes, Kali''s speed slowed down slowly.
There was a wooden hut which has aged for quite a while.
Kali descended from the air and walked in front of the door and knocked lightly.
Even with her light knocks, Kali felt like that the door would split open.
Aria tilted her head slightly as she was curious to why Kali would choose a place where there lived people.
Azane only raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t keep her guard down.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are oblivious to human matters and would probably never care either.¡±
Kali said softly with a faint smile.
While being slightly confused by what Kali said, the wooden door slowly opened.
An old man stood in front and an elderly woman stood behind the man.
The old man had white hair and a cleanly shaved beard.
His blue eyes were shining as he watched the ones in front of him, his eyes were like the sea, deep and beautiful.
The elderly woman also had white hair and it reached down to her legs. But, she stood firmly, even her green eyes were clear.
¡°Youngling, you''re here with your friends?¡±
The old man spoke warmly as he was speaking to Kali.
¡°Yup, Sir Anthon and Madame Nadine.¡±
Kali said respectfully.
¡°You could say that most of them are my friends, that one is just following us for now.¡±
She said while pointing at Anaj.
¡°Humph!¡±
Anaj coldly gazed at Kali before turning around and stared at the horizon.
¡°Heh¡¡±
Nadine chuckled lightly as she glanced at them.
¡°Oldy, let them in, it¡¯s cold out.¡±
She turned around and walked.
Anthon rolled his eyes around, leaned towards the wall and gestured Kali and the rest to enter.
Kali had a faint smile and entered, Eline walked behind her.
Aria went in behind Eline and Laura, Peutoa, Azane and lastly, Anaj entered.
When they went in, the sensation was different. It had a warning and calming atmosphere.
¡°Sit down, please.¡±
Nadine spoke softly, letting them sit on the sofas.
¡°Oldy, warm the pot of tea!¡±
Her voice was loud but also at the same time, soft.
Nadine then glanced at them seriously.
¡°Why have you decided to visit our humble home?¡±
Before Kali answered, Aria said.
¡°We need a place to rest for the night, I hope we haven¡¯t interrupted you.¡±
A faint smile appeared on Nadine''s face. She then stared at Shin in Aria''s embrace.
She narrowed her eyes slightly.
¡°Why are you keeping him unconscious?¡±
Nadine clearly saw through that Shin was being artificially kept unconscious.
Her voice was slightly cold, but she didn¡¯t jump into any kind of conclusions.
¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, or how strong you are.¡±
Aria said softly before continuing.
¡°But, look clearly at his body before asking me once more.¡±
Nadine didn¡¯t know why Aria would suggest something like that, but she nodded and closed her eyes. Her aura spread and engulfed Shin.
¡°Hmm...?¡±
Nadine retracted her aura and frowned slightly.
¡°Power of Death, a dozen of different souls residing in his body and even his aura is jet-black¡¡±
Nadine mumbled while her frown didn¡¯t disappear.
A faint smile appeared on Aria''s face as she was staring at Shin.
¡°He''s my son.¡±
¡°He is being hunted down by someone.¡±
Aria''s words were gentle as she continued speaking.
¡°Hehe, do you think I want to keep him like this?¡±
Her faint smile turned into a bitter one.
¡°I will not do anything if it¡¯s not to his best.¡±
Nadine was slightly shocked, but she calmly nodded and said.
¡°That¡¯s the role of a mother.¡±
Her eyes turned hazy.
¡°Anyone wants tea?¡±
At that moment, Anthon came in with a pot of tea.
Everyone besides Anaj nodded.
Several cups floated behind Anthon and landed in front of each person.
Anthon smiled as he was pouring tea slowly to everyone.
¡°Youngling, it seems that you have finally found friends. I¡¯m glad for your sake.¡±
Anthon said softly as he was glancing at Kali.
Kali nodded seriously and spoke to Anthon while pointing towards Shin.
¡°He is the reason for it.¡±
¡°He accepted me for whom I am. Since I saw his bright smile, I decided to follow him.¡±
¡°After that, I met with others one by one.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Anthon gazed at Shin for a moment.
¡°How interesting, his body is very fragile.¡±
He mumbled before he continued to pour tea to them.
¡°Kali, who are they?¡±
Aria asked in a low voice.
But even so, Anthon answered Aria.
¡°I and my wife found a little kid over a thousand years ago deep in the forest. So, we fed her and took care of her for a year.¡±
¡°She said something about wanting to become stronger, she left a note saying that she would return once in a while.¡±
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Anthon was smiling faintly as he spoke.
¡°But once in a while was once a few hundred years, heh heh.¡±
¡°Hihi.¡±
Kali laughed for a second before saying.
¡°You two haven¡¯t aged at all since that time.¡±
Aria raised her eyebrows when she heard what Kali said.
¡°Well well, let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±
Nadine interrupted and lifted her hand.
¡°But before that, I would like everyone to be conscious.¡±
A white strand flew from her finger and swept over Shin in under a second.
Shin''s eyes twitched gently as his breathing had a change.
Shin opened his eyes, finding himself in a warm embrace, a bright smile appeared on his face.
He snuggled himself closer towards Aria.
¡°Mother.¡±
¡°Hehe.¡±
Aria laughed gently as she caressed Shin''s cheeks.
After a few seconds, Shin turned around and glanced at him. Finding it weird to be somewhere else from his and Aria''s bedroom.
¡°Where are we?¡±
Shin tilted his head and curiously asked.
¡°You are in our house, feel welcome at any time.¡±
Nadine answered softly and smiled towards Shin.
Shin then understood and quickly bowed his head slightly towards Nadine and Anthon.
¡°Thank you for allowing us to stay here.¡±
Shin spoke seriously, he had no idea why they were here, but it should be because of a good reason.
If it¡¯s someone mother or Kali knows and if we need their help, then I can¡¯t be disrespectful.
A gentle smile appeared on Anthon''s and Nadine¡¯s faces.
¡°Heh heh.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t seem to be like the rest.¡±
Anthon said softly.
Shin raised his head and then tilted it once again. Not knowing why he would say something like that.
Anthon saw that Shin was curious about what he meant.
He then softly explained.
¡°The ones who are with you, they all have a presence.¡±
Anthon pointed at Kali.
¡°She has a presence of not being beneath anyone.¡±
¡°Her whole being is shining of the presence where there¡¯s nobody above her.¡±
His finger moved towards Eline.
¡°Even if it¡¯s not strong, she has an arrogance which could look down on most people.¡±
Then over to Laura.
¡°Even if she¡¯s wearing a maid-outfit, she has a presence for only those who are confident in themselves. This person will not back down after knowing what is needed to do.¡±
His finger moved to Azane, Anthon narrowed his eyes slightly, but he was speaking calmly.
¡°Her presence is bloodthirsty, clearly wanting to battle against anyone.¡±
¡°She must have been fighting for her whole life, not knowing anything besides that.¡±
Anthon then breathed in and continued speaking while moving his finger towards Peutoa.
¡°She has a presence of someone who will never back down, she must have an important mission to do.¡±
Anthon narrowed his eyes as he was pointing at Anaj.
¡°This one is a little special, he has a certain strength and arrogance. But his presence is filled with compassion.¡±
And then Anthon pointed towards Aria, while he was pointing at Aria, Anthon let out a faint smile.
¡°She has a strong presence which only rulers can have.¡±
¡°She must be a Queen or something like that.¡±
Anthon smiled faintly.
Shin widened his eyes, staring at Anthon.
But, Anthon was not finished, he pointed towards Shin in the end.
¡°But, you are different.¡±
¡°Your whole being is clearly presenting a dark and depressed presence, but there¡¯s also a faint light which won¡¯t stop shining.¡±
¡°It''s like a sun, never dieing.¡±
Shin didn¡¯t fully understand what Anthon was trying to say, so Shin could only tilt his head while showing a confused expression.
On the other hand, Aria¡¯s body was trembling, her eyes squinted and narrowed while staring at Anthon. She released her aura, making sure not to affect Shin in the slightest, but everywhere else was pressured by it.
As Shin was oblivious to what was happening, he couldn¡¯t feel any change. But, the others were breathing slightly heavier and had to protect their own bodies from being injured by Aria¡¯s oppression.
Anthon and Nadine had a small frown appearing on their wrinkled faces.
Aria then opened her mouth and a voice which everyone besides Shin could hear.
¡°Say it clearly, will you two be on the sidelines or will you go against him?¡±
Her voice was ice-cold.
Nadine was the first one to shake her head while pinching Anthon¡¯s waist.
¡°We have already decided not to bother with anything any longer.¡±
¡°Even if your son is a devil or a saint, it has nothing to do with us.¡±
Sadness and grief could be seen in Anthon¡¯s expression, but he also shook his head.
¡°As my wife; Nadine said, we will not do anything.¡±
¡°This is just our haven, nothing more, nothing less.¡±
Kali raised her eyebrows slightly, with also a frown on her face.
She was of course, respectful towards Nadine and Anthon.
But, what should I do if they go against Shin?
Can I really fight against them?
While Kali was in a dilemma, she saw something twitch. She hurriedly turned her head towards Shin and stared at his twitching fingers.
No¡
Why does it hurt so much?
Shin felt a pain throughout his whole body not long ago, he couldn¡¯t stop his fingers from twitching and cold-sweat was running down his face.
I have to hold it in.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Shin groaned in a very low voice.
Aria which held Shin in her embrace could barely hear his groan.
Kali also knew something was wrong the moment she saw Shin¡¯s twitching fingers.
She stood up from her chair and took long strides towards Shin and Aria.
The others were confused over what was going on, why would Kali just suddenly stand up and rush over to Aria and Shin?
Aria widened her eyes when she saw Kali rushing towards her and Shin while Kali¡¯s eyes were stuck on Shin.
She subconsciously knew that something was off when she heard Shin¡¯s groan.
Aria turned Shin around towards her and Kali.
The moment Shin was turned around, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.
Tears of blood ran down Shin¡¯s bloodshot eyes and he spat a mouthful of blood towards Aria.
Aria¡¯s chest was drenched in Shin¡¯s blood, she could see Shin¡¯s skin was pale as ash.
She didn¡¯t know why, but she hurriedly sent her aura inside of Shin, checking through every pores, organs and vein.
Why is everything fine!?
Kali¡¯s purple eyes turned golden the moment she saw blood emerging from Shin¡¯s eyes.
She was bewildered, she could see through his body, but there was no change from when she last checked.
¡°Why are you alive?¡±
Shin heard an old man¡¯s voice calmly asking him while he was in pain.
He didn¡¯t know why, but Shin thought it was a familiar voice.
¡°It seems like that you didn¡¯t die after the battle, that was your luck¡¡±
The voice was calmly stating so after sighing deeply.
¡°But, it¡¯s not always a good thing to be alive¡¡±
Shin didn¡¯t know why, but he clearly knew that he was the only one which could hear the voice.
What does he mean with being alive is not always a good thing?
Is it because of the pain I¡¯m feeling?
¡°No¡¡±
The voice stopped for a second before continued once more.
¡°You are something which shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡±
¡°Your Power of Death is something which the world has cursed, it can grant you strength and will also shorten your life.¡±
¡°Your life-force should have been empty after the battle, but inside of you right now, there are two life-forces.¡±
¡°A dark and empty shell with nothing left and a silver one which is filled to the brim.¡±
The voice waited for a little before finishing.
¡°But it is also quickly using itself up.¡±
After that, Shin couldn¡¯t hear the voice any longer.
The pain he was feeling was becoming less and less.
Through his bloodshot eyes, he could hazily see Kali, Aria and Azane bringing out pills and other things.
While everyone was focusing on Shin, Anthon raised his head towards the ceiling but wanting to see further towards the heaven.
Did you reveal yourself because you want me to intervene?
This time, the voice spoke out which only Anthon could hear.
¡°I am not saying one thing or the other¡¡±
¡°Your decision is based on everything you want to do, I will not force anyone to do anything¡¡±
Sigh¡
Right, who would ever trust you?
Anthon let out a bitter smile.
He could clearly see that Shin¡¯s body was barely recovering, but it was barely working.
¡°All I can say that it would be waste if he died this early.¡±
The voice said once more, this time with a little more emotion in his voice.
¡°That kid is someone who we have high hopes for.¡±
Even with his Power of Death?
Anthon grumbled to himself.
¡°Precisely because of his Power of Death.¡±
¡°He is not someone who should have the Power of Death, but he has it. That makes him an entity who clearly is out of anyone¡¯s control, you know what that means, right?¡±
The voice slowly faded away once more.
Out of everyone¡¯s control!?
No way!
Anthon widened his eyes, shockingly glaring at Shin.
¡°Get away!¡±
He dashed forward towards Shin, pushing away everyone away from Shin.
Nadine raised her eyebrows when she saw that Anthon rushed to save Shin.
Why would he care if that kid lives or dies?
Nadine tilted her head as she thought of what¡¯s special with Shin.
Anthon flipped his hand a vial of silver liquid appeared above of Shin¡¯s body.
Anthon slapped the vial and the liquid spread over Shin¡¯s whole body.
Why would he even use that!?
For once, Nadine widened her eyes when she saw Anthon breaking the vial of silver liquid on Shin.
¡°What was that!?¡±
Aria hollered towards Anthon as she reached for her scabbard.
She clearly knew that Anthon and Nadine wouldn¡¯t care about Shin when she heard them stating so.
But, why would he rush over towards Shin when Shin was breaking down?
Anthon raised his left hand towards her, swiftly speaking.
¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, don¡¯t bother me!¡±
Kali grabbed Aria¡¯s wrist, motioning her to stop.
But she also glanced at Anthon, clearly showcasing that she would protect Shin if Anthon tried something.
As the silver liquid entered Shin¡¯s body, Shin could only feel refreshed.
A cooling sensation could be felt through his whole body. Shin could feel himself stronger and lighter.
But there was something else too, he wasn¡¯t sure, but he sensed a bond deepening.
While being confused, Shin heard a voice in his head.
¡°Master!?¡±
¡°Little Shin, can you hear me?¡±
¡°Kiddo, are you there?¡±
¡°Shin, how did you manage to finish bonding our souls together!?¡±
¡°My Liege!¡±
Shin heard several different voices and comments, but he also felt a headache.
Chapter 30 - How cool...
While bearing pain and being surrounded by a darkness, Shin heard a soft voice. The voice didn¡¯t have any characteristics at all, being monotone, but still soft.
¡°Open your eyes, child.¡±
The monotone soft voice continued slowly.
¡°See what you have done.¡±
In the darkness, Shin saw a light.
Within the light, figures could be seen, an elderly woman with one hand fought against a group of people.
The group of people were protecting a silver-haired youth, but they still ended up dieing one after another.
¡°This will happen sooner than later.¡±
The voice continued.
¡°Everyone around you will die in the hand of her, no one will be safe.¡±
Shin felt a heartache, he couldn¡¯t even gasp for air as he was watching the elderly woman with one hand massacring those he knew.
In a trembling voice, Shin roared.
¡°NO!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡±
¡°What are you going to do about that, child?¡±
The voice asked, not waiting for his response, the voice continued.
¡°You are just a speck of dust in the world, what can you do?¡±
Shin was speechless, he had no idea what to say.
¡°Child, are you going to wait for the time to arrive?¡±
¡°Will you allow your enemy to kill the ones you love?¡±
The voice asked slowly, this time the voice wasn¡¯t monotone, but the voice held a trace of eagerness.
A cold shine appeared in Shin¡¯s black eyes.
¡°All I have to do is to kill her, right?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice turned cold, Shin narrowed his eyes slightly.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Shin laughed coldly for a second.
The voice wasn¡¯t able to respond to Shin¡¯s change.
¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool, or else you will have a bad time¡¡±
Shin¡¯s expression changed from his former distressed to an indifferent one.
¡°Guardians, Seers, Gods, Divine Beings or whatever things there exists, hehe¡¡±
He laughed coldly again before continuing, his expression which had his previous innocence was nowhere to be seen.
¡°You are all afraid.¡±
¡°Afraid of that you can¡¯t control me.¡±
¡°Surely you thought you could fool a kid like me, right?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Shin coldly gazed around himself before raising both his hands up in the air.
¡°I will tell you this as a warning.¡±
A dark vortex appeared above Shin¡¯s hands.
¡°From this moment on, I will not hold back.¡±
¡°For this to be an actual threat, I need to show it first, right? Hehe¡¡±
The dark vortex above Shin grew larger as Shin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.
¡°I will have you be the warning for everyone else!¡±
The dark vortex left Shin and ascended slowly.
Before the voice could even think of something, a darkness surrounded everything.
Without any notice, the dark vortex exploded and covered everything.
Only a dark orb was left and descended towards Shin.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s next.¡±
Shin¡¯s turned around slowly as he coldly spoke.
In an unknown location
A male in his early thirties bowed down and held back the internal injuries his body was dealt with.
¡°How could he do that?¡±
His soft but yet monotone voice sounded out in a slight panic. His body was surrounded by a mass of continuance Divine Energy which could suppress and damage even Half-Divinity cultivators.
In Nadine¡¯s and Anthon¡¯s home
As Anthon was trying to heal Shin, thunder and lightning could be heard outside.
The rain poured down and clashed against the windows and walls, threatening to even destroy everything in its path.
But even so, the wooden house held on without any damage.
Kali turned around towards the window, sensing that something was not right.
This can¡¯t be a coincidence¡
Kali narrowed her eyes as she let out her aura, covering over hundreds of kilometres.
Humph!
Taking me like an idiot!?
Kali stepped forward and vanished.
Aria clearly saw that Kali disappeared, but she couldn¡¯t bother with it right away as she couldn¡¯t leave Shin alone with Nadine and Anthon.
Even while knowing that Anthon was doing something to save Shin right now, she held her scabbard, ready to fight at any given time.
Azane wasn¡¯t much different, she held her hand behind her back, holding the halberd¡¯s handle.
She didn¡¯t bother to watch Anthon as she knew Aria would do so, she stared at Nadine with a smirk.
Laura stood in front of Eline, showing that she would protect her if a fight occurred.
While still showing no expressions, Peutoa held her two curved daggers and stared both at Anthon and Nadine.
But Anthon didn¡¯t care about how anyone acted, he still proceeded with trying to save Shin for his own reason.
As this was going on, Kali was already over twenty kilometres in the sky.
She coldly gazed upwards and opened her mouth slowly.
¡°You dare you to play games while I¡¯m around?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali roared her lungs out and her aura pressured everything downwards.
¡°Haha, how unsightly of me, even a mortal is pressuring me now.¡±
A commonly faced youth in his early twenties descended because of Kali¡¯s aura, he laughed without any care, not even thinking that Kali could threaten him.
¡°Who are you and why are you targeting Shin?¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes when she saw the youth, she could clearly sense that the youth in front of her was strong, but Kali would not back down. At least when she knew that the enemy was underestimating her.
The commonly faced youth raised his eyebrows, not even caring at all.
¡°A mortal is threatening and questioning me, how interesting!¡±
He continued to babble on and on.
Kali couldn¡¯t hold back and sent a sliver of her aura and attacked the youth.
Before her aura could even come close to him, the aura vanished without a trace.
The youth shook his head, still in high spirits.
¡°Even with me creating this puny body, you mortals would never be able to defeat me.¡±
¡°You are strong mortal, how about giving me the kid I¡¯m looking and I¡¯ll allow you to live.¡±
He snickered as he spoke.
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali¡¯s laughter slowly turned darker.
Her aura exploded from within and enveloped the surrounding ten kilometres.
Within her aura, the air trembled and small vortexes appeared and vanished.
For once, the youth¡¯s expression changed, he pointed towards Kali and raised his voice.
¡°You, how can a mortal like you have this kind of strength?!¡±
¡°How did you even hold back against me!?¡±
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.He roared as he tried to defend himself from the small vortexes.
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali still laughed, her deep purple eyes turned golden.
¡°Blame it on yourself for trying to touch Shin.¡±
¡°Because I will rip you apart and anyone else that tries to harm him!¡±
Her aura split the air and everywhere around the youth got sucked into a vortex.
She glanced down towards the ground, smirking.
Hihi, you should have already dealt with some of them, right?
The only reason she felt that there was someone watching them, was because she sensed a sudden change in Shin¡¯s body. The sudden change she sensed was that his internal Divine Energy erupted, but his body didn¡¯t let it emerge out of his body.
She coldly glanced at where the youth stood at when everything went back as normal, nothing was left.
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali didn¡¯t bother with these ¡®Immortal¡¯s¡¯, they are nothing but weaklings in her eyes at this moment. Because her rage was just one push away from exploding, even she didn¡¯t know how strong she was at this moment.
Without the enemy, her aura swiftly entered her body.
Kali glanced down once again, but this time, she bent down and descended head first at an amazing speed.
Even if it wasn¡¯t fast enough, she lightly tapped the air and Kali broke through the speed of sound by several times.
Not a moment later, the ground was right below her. But, these things weren¡¯t a problem for Kali at all, she quickly bent her head upwards and she landed softly on her legs. Softly, to her it was soft, but the ground split apart and the surrounding kilometre caved into the ground.
Not delaying a second, she tapped the ground with her toes and she rushed forward towards the wooden cabin.
The wooden cabin which was several kilometres ahead was right in front of Kali by just tapping the ground lightly a couple of times.
Kali didn¡¯t think before opening the door and entered.
When Kali entered, she sensed a dark aura inside the house, she wrinkled her eyebrows and stride into where the rest was at.
What Kali saw was, was Shin¡¯s body curving upwards as he clenched his teeth, but she could see that he was still unconscious.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Without knowing, her voice turned slightly dark and her eyes glinted with a golden light for a moment.
¡°Uh¡¡±
¡°He is using his Divine Energy and even his aura while being unconscious.¡±
Anthon¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard as he was still keeping his hands above Shin, trying his best to heal him.
But even with his strength and the liquid he poured on Shin, he wasn¡¯t able to heal him.
¡°His output of his Divine Energy and aura isn¡¯t diminishing either, it is getting stronger by the second.¡±
Kali then turned towards Aria and asked hastily.
¡°Aria, do you trust me?¡±
Aria wasn¡¯t able to respond as quickly, but she narrowed her eyes for a second.
Does she know something we don¡¯t?
But, why would she ask for my trust?
Hm¡ Perhaps it¡¯s dangerous to Shin¡
But, now¡¯s not the time for stalling.
As her mind was going through these thoughts, she answered only two seconds after Kali asked her.
¡°Yes!¡±
A smile could be seen on Kali¡¯s face as she walked towards Shin.
¡°Sir Anthon, let me handle this.¡±
She didn¡¯t wait for Anthon¡¯s response as she softly pushed him away.
As she was standing right above Shin, her eyes turned warm and she put up her brightest smile.
¡°Shin, you have been working hard¡¡±
Kali said softly as she reached towards Shin¡¯s twitching face and caressed his cheeks.
¡°Let me help you.¡±
As her voice fell, Kali¡¯s eyes turned golden and her aura exploded outwards but quickly engulfed Shin¡¯s body.
Azane and Peutoa widened their eyes and wanted to rush forward, but before they could even do anything, Aria raised her left hand, motioning them to stop.
Even with being stopped by Aria, both Azane and Peutoa didn¡¯t calm down, they only stared at Shin and Kali with vigilance.
Aria knew that Kali was trying something, but she also knew that things were far from what it was supposed to be.
Hehe, I¡¯m glad that Kali told me earlier about her thoughts.
Aria smirked as she thought of the one sentence she heard Kali speak which only she could hear while they were rushing away from the capital of Alizad.
You said:¡±There might be enemies which we cannot see, those who had left a long time ago.¡±
Hehe, with you saying that, of course, I thought you were crazy, but perhaps it¡¯s true.
¡°Uwaaa!!!¡±
Shin roared his lungs out when Kali¡¯s aura entered his body. Shin¡¯s aura which was pressured and stopped by Anthon, was given help by Kali¡¯s.
As Kali wasn¡¯t even trying to suppress him, she turned her aura to a medium where Shin¡¯s aura grew stronger.
Shin¡¯s roar was loud and clear, shaking everyone¡¯s soul.
While everyone was slightly trembling, Shin opened his eyes.
His usual night-like eyes were still like before, but it had lost its sense of innocence and warmness, it was devoid of everything besides of coldness.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
He laughed weakly, but his laughter sent shivers to even Anthon and Nadine.
¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±
Shin¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard, but it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t strained by his hoarse voice at all.
He flipped his hand and slowly ran it over from his eyes and down towards his stomach.
As Shin was doing this, several specks of auras which held a shine of Divinity leaked out of his body and shattered to smithereens.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
¡°This should be fine for now.¡±
While Shin was casually destroying auras containing Divinity, everyone else could only glare at him in awe and confusion.
Aria stepped forward and hugged Shin in her embrace.
¡°Shin, are you all right?¡±
Her voice was trembling slightly, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of Shin at all, even after seeing his indifferent expression.
Shin¡¯s cold and indifferent expression couldn¡¯t last for a second when he felt Aria¡¯s warm and worried question.
A smile appeared on his face as he returned the hug, closing his eyes and enjoying the warmness.
¡°I¡¯m fine¡¡±
Shin nodded, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes, he just wanted to enjoy this feeling a little more.
While Shin and Aria were hugging each other, no one made a sound.
But, Eline pouted slightly as she watched how warmly Shin hugged Aria.
After a whole minute, Shin left Aria¡¯s embrace, only to feel a pinch on his cheek.
¡°Hihi, you dare to leave me out?¡±
Kali raised her eyebrows slightly as she pinched Shin.
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as he glanced down at the floor, but even so, he opened his arms and jumped into Kali¡¯s embrace.
¡°Hum¡¡±
¡°Thank you, Kali, thank you.¡±
Shin spoke while tears emerged from the corners of his eyes.
¡°Hihi, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Kali laughed softly and stroked Shin¡¯s back caringly.
¡°I will support you at any given time.¡±
Aria could only dumbly gaze at Shin throwing himself into Kali¡¯s embrace, when she glanced at Kali¡¯s face, her expression froze¡ That was because Kali smirked and rapidly raised and lowered her eyebrows, clearly saying; ¡¯Well, how about that then!?¡¯
Everyone else was dumbfounded as they saw the infighting between Kali and Aria. They knew that they would tease the other whenever they had the chance, but a thought went through all of their minds at the same time¡
Even this time?!
When will you two rest!?
¡°Huh?¡±
As Shin thought of something, he slowly escaped Kali¡¯s embrace and turned around towards Anthon and Nadine, his eyes narrowed slightly and he then opened his mouth to ask.
¡°Why did you suppress me?¡±
Yeah, why did he suppress Shin?
The same thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind when they heard Shin asking Anthon.
They clearly saw that Shin woke up safely after his aura and Divine Energy wasn¡¯t obstructed by anything.
Anthon was furrowing his eyebrows slightly, he also saw that Shin turned better when he managed to release his Divine Energy and aura.
He didn¡¯t know what to answer.
As Anthon wasn¡¯t able to respond, Nadine walked a step forward and softly said.
¡°This oldy here had no intention to harm that kid, he was only trying to heal his body.¡±
Aria raised her eyebrows and her hand was placed on her scabbard.
But, before Aria could do anything, a soft voice asked Anthon.
¡°Were you told by someone to save me?¡±
Shin had a faint smile on his face as he asked.
Anthon widened his eyes slightly and Nadine turned around and saw the shocked expression of Anthon.
¡°Let¡¯s see, the voice told you something about me being special, to the point of you had no other options but to save me.¡±
Shin said with a soft voice, but his eyes sparkled in a cold shine for a second as he was talking.
¡°Then, of course, I who was releasing my Divine Energy and aura felt like me going berserk, you had no other chance to suppress me in order for me not to harm myself, right?¡±
When Shin finished speaking, everyone stared at Shin in shock, who knew that Shin would guess everything and it also made sense!
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Shin laughed with a bitter smile when he saw that Anthon wasn¡¯t able to retort.
¡°I know that you meant no harm, but don¡¯t listen to others that easily.¡±
¡°Because there won¡¯t be a next time¡¡±
As Shin was speaking the last sentence, his voice turned ice-cold.
Shin¡¯s weak and fragile body at that time looked like an unmovable mountain, which could shoulder anyone he wanted to protect and stop anyone who wanted to harm them.
¡°How cool¡¡±
While unknowingly staring at Shin¡¯s back, Eline mumbled.
Chapter 31 - Isnt stealing the same as borrowing???
Anthon lowered his head while frowning.
He, of course, thought that the voice he has heard a couple of times in his lifetime to support him but never had Anthon thought that it would be using him.
While not caring any longer, Shin turned around and smiled faintly, his night-like eyes were bright and his warm presence was leaking out. Shin opened his mouth and said with a joyful tone.
¡°I have found out what I need to do.¡±
Not even understanding what Shin was trying to say, they tilted their heads or just thought of the words he just said.
¡°I may not understand everything, but I found out something.¡±
Shin still had his smile on his face as he was talking while glancing at each of them.
¡°Have you ever thought of why I am special?¡±
¡°Is it because of my Power of Death?¡±
¡°Why do I have Guardians? Why did they split up and fight each other, one side wanting to kill me and the other side wanting to protect me?¡±
As Shin was talking, they did of course also feel confused.
Surely, why is Shin special?
Before continuing, Shin¡¯s eyes lost its shine and he glanced down at the floor.
¡°There are more enemies out there which we don¡¯t know off, there might be Gods, Divine Beings and Ancient Creatures. Each and every one of them can threaten all of us.¡±
¡°But, I now know what to do.¡±
Kali frowned slightly, she had already guessed there might be existences like Gods or Divine Beings targeting Shin, but she hasn¡¯t told Shin that.
After she and Aria talked about it for a short while, they did silently agree to not let Shin know anything about something as dangerous as that.
Azane was slightly vigilant, if talking about strength, she shouldn¡¯t be that much weaker than Aria.
That would mean that there aren¡¯t that many individuals which could harm her. But, if they are going to talk about existences above the mortal realm, that would be something else.
Peutoa knew that following Shin would be dangerous, even to the point of she might die without knowing how it happened. But, she had already decided she would offer her life to him. The only thing Peutoa would do is to follow Shin¡¯s order at any given time.
The only one trembling slightly was Laura.
It¡¯s impossible to say that Laura¡¯s not afraid of dieing, she has of course wishes and dreams to fulfil. But, at the same time, she has a premonition that following Shin will be very dangerous and rewarding.
Eline was fidgeting slightly and didn¡¯t care that much because she had already decided to follow Shin. For the big fights, she can¡¯t do much as she has to rely on the others. Therefore, she just wants to enjoy being with Shin.
Anaj, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care at all, he just had his eyes closed. But after thinking about it, he opened his eyes and watched Shin, wanting to know the answer.
Lastly, Aria didn¡¯t mind whatever Shin wanted to do. She had painstakingly gotten stronger just for him, who else would she want to protect and fight for?
Humph!
Anything Shin wants, he will get it, even if it means to massacre or protect him against Gods!
Shin waited patiently when he saw all of them thinking, but he continued speaking when he saw that they all focused on him again.
He raised his head and smiled brightly and said.
¡°I just have to kill them all.¡±
¡°Huh¡?¡±
Kali blinked a couple of times when she heard how easily Shin talked about murdering Gods and existence on that stage which is above the mortal realm which they are living in.
But, not even half a second later, Kali¡¯s purple eyes turned golden and laughed loudly.
¡°Hihihihihi!¡±
Her laughter sent shivers to everyone¡¯s ears besides Shin.
While staring at Kali, Shin¡¯s bright smile curved upwards even more.
How beautiful¡
¡°Then, how are you going to do that, Shin?¡±
While trying to suppress her laughter, Kali asked happily, her golden eyes slowly turned purple.
¡°I need to become stronger, even if I have you and mother to fight for me and protect me, I have a feeling that me cultivating would result in our chances becoming higher in winning any kind of fights.¡±
Shin carefully explained, but still, he didn¡¯t know specifically about the details.
A small pout appeared on Kali, she then said.
¡°That¡¯s true, but you have to understand one thing too.¡±
She glanced at Aria and nodded.
Aria understood what Kali wanted to say and took over from her.
¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to use any strength stronger than what you can personally use.¡±
¡°That means borrowing Powers or strength from anything if it¡¯s your Guardians in any way or whatever things exists because they will only harm your body more than it will help.¡±
While speaking, Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
Humph, daring to harm my son and only giving him momentary strength, nonsense!
Hehe, let¡¯s see how strong Shin will become, walking on them like the ants they are!
As Aria was thinking, Shin pouted as he did not really want to promise her that.
He, of course, knew that he shouldn¡¯t use any kind of borrowed Powers or his own Power of Death carelessly, but, what if there was a situation where it was needed?
As always, Shin¡¯s expressions were transparent and Kali, Aria, Peutoa, Laura, Azane and Eline clearly saw through what Shin was thinking of.
While rolling her eyes Azane said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, kid.¡±
¡°Until you are strong enough, let us do the heavy work. When you are strong enough, then you can stand by our side and when you¡¯re stronger than us, protect us at that time, alright?¡±
Weirdly enough, Shin nodded happily, he thought that was a wonderful idea.
Haha, one day I will be able to protect them by my own ability!
Shocked, Aria and Kali raised their eyebrows. Clearly, they knew that Shin wasn¡¯t a fool and could understand a lot, that could be seen from how Shin figured out there were others which were also causing troubles for them.
But, for him to fooled that easily by Azane, that was not something they had thought of. Kali was ready to even ¡®discuss¡¯ for an hour about why he shouldn¡¯t overexert himself, but, it seems that was not needed at all¡
Aria and Kali turned around and glanced at Azane, somewhat speechless, but they became annoyed when they saw Azane¡¯s smug-face¡
Why do I have the urge to punch her?
Aria tightened her fist for a second before she calmly turned around towards Shin with a smile on her face.
¡°Yes, Shin.¡±
¡°Let us protect you until you become stronger, when you¡¯re stronger, remember to protect mother, alright?¡±
Shin nodded with widened eyes, his smile twitched as he was trying to smile even broader, but it wasn¡¯t possible at all.
Just by seeing Shin smiling, Aria felt her heart beating harder.
She firmly clenched her fists.
Let¡¯s see how it goes, our previous plans are already getting disordered¡
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Shin sighed as he bitterly smiled for a second, he walked toward where he thought were the door was.
¡°Let me have a moment, we can leave after that.¡±
After he said so, Shin walked past everyone and walked away.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Kali and Aria nodded and then turned around towards Anthon and Nadine.
But, what they didn¡¯t see, was that Shin smile as he was walking had a sense of loneliness and bitterness.
Not long after, Shin pushed open the door and walked out.
He was welcomed to trees and sounds of birds chirping. Shin glanced around and found a rock, he then walked over towards it and sat on it.
Shin closed his eyes and focused on his internal body, after carefully checking it, Shin let out another bitter smile.
¡°Seems like I have a long way to go.¡±
At that time, his body acted like a whirlpool, sucking in any kind of Power and auras in the air. But, it wasn¡¯t fast, it was only letting in a stream at once.
Shin would, of course, know where his limit was, taking way too much in a short period of time could harm his body if it wasn¡¯t controlled perfectly.
Therefore, Shin had already thought of how to do things.
First I need to learn how to control my body, be it my aura, Power or those¡
I can¡¯t rush this, it would be a disaster.
Shin shook his head for a second before calming down again.
While being focused, Shin unknowingly raised his right hand.
Shin¡¯s right hand slowly reached towards his right ear, blocking any kind of sounds and noises.
Not long after, he raised his left hand and blocked his left ear.
Everything Shin was able to perceive now, was an empty world devoid of light and sound.
Throughout the whole world, cracks could be soon. These fissures slowly became larger, shattering the ¡®wall¡¯ which held the world in place.
But, nothing broke, nothing shattered besides the ¡®wall¡¯. What happened was, several different types of lights entered the world.
Red, blue, green, black, white, silver, orange, purple, golden, pink, yellow, transparent and many other types of lights shined brightly as they entered Shin¡¯s world.
Shin could only blankly stare at the fascinating scene, but he shook his head once more as he focused once more.
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Come!¡±
Shin roared in a deep voice, all the different type of lights trembled for a second before they all organised themselves. All the lights slowly rotated around Shin, but they became faster and faster.
After what seemed to take forever, all the different lights had vanished and only left one thing left; a jet-black coloured light which shone right in front of Shin.
The pressure Shin felt from the jet-black light was a lot greater than the different ones. As Shin thought, he had succeeded, he let out a smirk.
While knowing that he had finally finished what he had wanted to try, Shin¡¯s body which was sitting on the stone, slowly opened his eyes. His previous night-like eyes were completely black, not letting anything shine other than the jet-black light.
¡°Haha¡¡±
Shin laughed merrily in a low voice as his eyes slowly turned back to its normal night-like again.
As Shin thought of something, a frown appeared on his face. He slowly raised his head towards the sky and narrowed his eyes.
Hehe¡
You all wanted to play games, right?
Humph!
Wanting to play like the absolute God? Hehe, I will make you regret even being born, I will see you fall and trample on all of you!
Shin¡¯s body slowly released an ominous aura, his silver hair which has grown slightly longer waived in the air.
His body which was still leaking his aura, Shin slowly stood up from his sitting position on the rock.
As he stood straight, his aura erupted and rushed upwards towards the heavens!
I will be taking this as a gift, I will be coming personally sending gifts later!
Shin¡¯s jet-black aura which shot towards the heaven, was above thousands of meters the ground and exploded like a bomb.
His aura which exploded in the air turned into a whirlpool and sucked in every piece of Divine Energy.
Not a second later, the front door of the cabin broke open and several beings rushed out.
Aria and Kali in lead while the others barely behind them. They all widened their eyes as they saw the ominous jet-black aura Shin was releasing.
Kali raised her head and couldn¡¯t believe what Shin¡¯s aura was doing, it was simply stealing Divine Energy!
Shin smirked as he flipped his right hand, by that command, the jet-black aura which he sent up towards the heaven, slowly descended towards Shin.
The jet-black aura was rotating in itself, trying its best to contain all the Divine Energies it was holding.
¡°Hehe, thanks!¡±
Shin laughed as he was smirking and then raised his hand and touched his own aura.
He grabbed the jet-black aura and dragged it towards his own chest, he closed his eyes tightly.
¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡±
Kali roared when she saw what Shin wanted to do, she stomped the ground and rushed forward with all her strength. But, no matter how fast she was, she could only see the jet-black aura being sucked into Shin¡¯s body.
Kali¡¯s eyes swiftly turned to golden and she checked his body, inspecting every single cell!
Nothing moved, Shin¡¯s body stood there like a statue, not moving a single muscle.
After half a minute, Shin opened his eyes slowly, with that, a line of blood ran down from his mouth. But even so, he smiled.
Before Shin could even celebrate his own victory, he felt a smack on the back of his head and his cheeks being pinched.
¡°Why did you do that!?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t we just agree that you aren¡¯t allowed to borrow any kind of Powers!?¡±
Kali yelled out in despair, she didn¡¯t even know why she was despairing, Kali felt her heart being curshed by the sight she saw when Shin''s body was on the ground after the battle against Muir, she didn''t want to see something like that again.
Without even thinking about it, Shin nodded.
¡°I did agree with that.¡±
But, before anyone could retort why he would do something like that, Shin continued.
¡°But, I didn¡¯t borrow anything.¡±
Shin smirked once more as he laughed in his heart.
¡°I¡¯m stealing!¡±
With a clear conscious, he said in a joyful tone.
Azane rubbed her temples, she couldn¡¯t even groan normally any longer. After meeting Shin and the others, she thought that all of her values she knew of, was worthless!
Trying to suppress her laughter, Eline could manage to try staying angry at Shin as she pouted and angrily stared at him.
Anaj stood behind everyone, he had his eyes widened at the sight he saw, but he wouldn¡¯t comment about it.
¡°Shin, don¡¯t do anything reckless again, it¡¯s very painful for me to see you like that.¡±
Aria spoke as her whole body was trembling.
Shin who clearly saw that she was trembling, felt regret for his action. But, he knew that for this being worthful, he had to do it many times and defeat those who wanted to harm him or those he loved.
Still, Shin lowered his head and slowly walked towards Aria while entangling his fingers. He stood in front of Aria, still not daring to glance up towards her face.
Aria could clearly see that Shin was hesitating. His expressions and feelings were transparent, she knew that he was regretting it, but also would do it again if he had the chance to do so.
¡°Sigh¡¡±
Aria sighed and reached out towards Shin and hugged him firmly.
¡°Shin, I know that you think if you become stronger, you would be able to protect us, right?¡±
Not even waiting for his response, Aria continued.
¡°I was like that too, but I promise you that doing it like that will only bring misfortune and despair to yourself.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Shin shook his head, he understood what Aria meant by that.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡±
But, he also figured out something earlier with the conversation with the voice and him dealing personally with them.
They will be able to appear in not a long time and if they appear, it would be a disaster.
The weakest one of them would be on pair with Kali.
¡°What did you just say?¡±
Kali dragged Shin away from Aria and questioned him seriously.
Shin shook his head dejectedly and said again.
¡°I do not know when, but they will descend.¡±
Kali squinted her eyes and asked once more.
¡°How do you know that?¡±
Still shaking his head, but this time, Shin smiled bitterly too.
¡°I sensed it.¡±
¡°When I felt their Energy, it had a sensation of it being accepted in this world.¡±
¡°If that Energy becomes accepted, their true forms will appear.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll protect you until you¡¯re strong enough to butcher them all!¡±
Kali¡¯s eyes turned cold as she spoke.
¡°Thank you, but from what I sensed, they are very strong.¡±
Shin really wanted to decline, he didn¡¯t want Kali to be injured or die during a fight against them.
¡°Don¡¯t you trust me!?¡±
Kali¡¯s voice turned cold as she spoke to Shin.
¡°I trust you.¡±
Shin said only that and smiled brightly.
With only that smile, Kali turned silent and her cold presence which was leaking out stopped and retreated into her body.
¡°But, this is bigger than what any of us had thought.¡±
Shin continued once more, he now glanced at everyone and said clearly.
¡°We thought we would only face one group; one person ¨C Muir.¡±
¡°While everyone was in the dark, there have been people playing with us. They are far stronger than what I can even imagine, I could barely take their leftover Divine Energies.¡±
¡°That would say that I could barely manage to fight against one of them with all of my strength.¡±
Shin calmed his breath and continued.
¡°From what I can sense from all of your auras, Kali is the only one who can fight against one of them, and not the strongest ones either.¡±
¡°If mother, Peutoa, Azane and Laura fights together, you would be able to fight against one too like Kali.¡±
¡°There are many of them, while we are very few!¡±
Shin yelled out, but after seeing the shocked expressions of them, he calmed down once more and continued.
¡°Therefore, if I must steal their leftover Divine Energies to become slightly stronger to help us in the upcoming fight, I will do so without hesitation!¡±
¡°Even if the heaven is falling down, I will stand in front of you all!¡±
Shin said with a strong tone, not letting anyone disagree with him.
Chapter 32 - Why should I flee?
¡°Puh¡¡±
Even when Shin was trying to be serious, he clearly heard a suppressed laughter.
Kali held her mouth tightly, her body was trembling and she couldn¡¯t even manage to breathe.
¡°Puhihihhi!¡±
¡°Hihi, I¡¯m very sorry, Shin!¡±
Kali laughed even while trying to apologize to him.
Aria rolled her eyes and smacked the back of Kali¡¯s head.
¡°Hey! What was that for?¡±
Because of Aria¡¯s smack, Kali¡¯s body stepped forward a couple of steps.
¡°Why are you so heavy-handed?¡±
¡°Well, are you seriously laughing at Shin¡¯s resolve?¡±
Aria narrowed her eyes slightly as she asked Kali. She knew of course that Kali wouldn¡¯t do so, but still¡
A smirk appeared on Kali¡¯s face.
¡°Oh no, I¡¯m not laughing at his resolve at all.¡±
Kali turned around towards Shin, glaring at his confident expression.
¡°I just can¡¯t wait for him to one day stand on the top of the world.¡±
¡°You must have felt it yourself, Shin will one day become someone great.¡±
¡°No one would be able to stand against Shin, he will one day become the Ruler of Humanity.¡±
Kali¡¯s voice slowly turned excited as she spoke.
¡°Shin will lead the path and I will, of course, follow him! Hihi, who wouldn¡¯t want to watch that?¡±
As Kali was agitated and continued on her talk about Shin like a religious envoi, Shin¡¯s cheeks turned redder and redder.
Barely even managing to stay calm, Shin gazed unfocused at Kali with a smile on his face.
Aria raised her eyebrows in shock.
¡°I seriously do feel the same way as you, but.¡±
¡°Do tell me why are you acting like that.¡±
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali snickered as she sent a playful glance towards Aria before staring at Shin.
¡°I want Shin to fully understand with his brain, heart and even his soul that I will stay by his side.¡±
¡°Heh¡¡±
Before Shin managed to say anything at all, Azane cut in. She shot a glance towards Aria and Kali.
¡°You two should calm down a little.¡±
¡°Have you forgotten where we are?¡±
She then put her eyes on Shin and calmly asked.
¡°Now, do tell us.¡±
¡°What¡¯s your plan? You should have one, right?¡±
While Aria and Kali glanced at Anthon and Nadine, Shin answered Azane briefly.
¡°I have partially understood the Divine Energy which I managed to take, but it¡¯s nowhere enough.¡±
¡°I¡¯m still a Cultivation Warrior, as I harnessed the pure energy, I think my body became at least a mid-stage or maybe late-stage Cultivation Warrior.¡±
Azane nodded calmly, but she was silently shocked inside.
He turned Divine Energy into a tool to make himself stronger!?
¡°Your plan is to become stronger, right?¡±
¡°Are you going to cultivate normally or use Divine Energies?¡±
Azane asked more, wanting to understand what their current plan was.
¡°Yes, as we discussed earlier, I want to become stronger.¡±
Shin had a faint smile as he stared at Azane.
¡°I want to do anything to become stronger, normal training, rough training or even stealing energies.¡±
¡°But, I think we need to change location first¡¡±
An aura of darkness erupted from Shin, his gaze turned slightly cold as he watched the skies.
Kali¡¯s expression turned stiff when she felt Shin¡¯s aura, she began acting.
¡°Aria, take Eline!¡±
She swiftly turned a glance towards Anthon and Nadine.
¡°Sorry, but we will have to go, don¡¯t stick around here any longer!¡±
Azane quickly stomped the ground with her toes and rushed forward towards Shin.
With only ten meters apart, she quickly passed by Shin, but as she was passing Shin, she grabbed him and fastened her pace.
Shin only saw a blur and felt his body being moved at a swift speed, he could only see hundreds of trees passing by every time he blinked.
Laura shot a glance towards the skies before she quickly followed Aria.
Aria, on the other hand, grabbed Eline with her left hand and held her silver sword with her right hand.
Peutoa¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even once leave Shin¡¯s body, she softly stepped on the ground, following Azane¡¯s swift speed easily.
While slightly grinning, Anaj followed behind everyone.
Even while grinning, he had sweat running down his face and two whips appeared, one in each hand.
Seriously, even after being with mother for so many years, nothing like this happened once.
But, having to join this brat, we have only met problems one after another.
Was he born under an unlucky star?
No matter what, let¡¯s see how things go for now. If mother really didn¡¯t want me to join them, she would have made it possible.
Even while knowing they were in a bad spot, Anaj never lost his calm. Because he trusted his mother with all of his heart, she would never send him somewhere dangerous.
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali¡¯s eyes turned golden and she ascended swiftly, appearing hundreds of meters above the ground. She turned around and raised both of her hands, thousands of needles appeared around her body.
While staring at the skies with a frown on her face, she started to stomp on the air, sending her backwards.
As Kali was guarding those who tried to escape, she was backing away too.
That was because she knew that the enemies they were going to face, were not easy to deal with.
Hihi¡
Let¡¯s see who appears, I¡¯ll welcome you with all my needles through your body!
Even as Azane had grabbed Shin and ran at the fastest speed she could muster, she sensed an underlying threating aura behind her.
And it was getting nearer and nearer, she had sweat running down her face.
This is very bad!
She reached her left hand towards her back and grabbed her halberd.
¡°Fuck, it can¡¯t be!¡±
Not long after, Kali cursed out loudly, droplets of blood ran down her golden eyes as she roared out again.
¡°Aria, lead them away!¡±
Kali didn¡¯t follow Aria and the rest, she stopped and a frown appeared on her face.
They are really going all out!
She stared towards the heaven, clearly sensing a dozen different auras rushing towards them.
¡°Hihi¡ Let¡¯s show them that this Witch isn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly off!¡±
Kali stretched out her hand slowly before long her humungous purple scythe appeared.
As Shin was hanging on Azane, he could see Kali¡¯s figure becoming smaller and smaller.
He watched further ahead and also sensed a dozen different type of auras coming after them.
This is really bad¡
Shin closed his eyes and his conscious entered his own small world inside of him.
Deep inside of Shin
Shin stood in front of his black sculpture which was surrounded by twelve others which shined in different colours.
¡°Master, we know of your situation, what do you want us to do?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak was the first one to appear, he knelt and asked in a respectful tone.
Not long after, one and another, each Guardian appeared kneeling in front of Shin.
¡°Rise, you don¡¯t have to kneel in front of me.¡±
Shin had a conflicted expression on his face as he asked them to stand up.
Mekina standing right to Ker¡¯Vrak shook her head as a smile bloomed on her face.
¡°Shin, you have awakened, this means more than you could think of right now.¡±
Not even a second later, a smirk appeared on her face.
¡°But, if you don¡¯t mind me, I could eat you up.¡±
Mekina licked her lips as she stared at Shin as her own prey.
Even when Mekina was kneeling, Shin was frightened of her expression. Shin gulped forcefully as he was staring back at her.
¡°Uhm¡¡±
Not knowing what to say, Shin timidly tried to say something.
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.¡°If I can be of help¡¡±
Shin¡¯s cheeks were turning red and he glanced everywhere, not knowing what to do.
¡°Stop it Mekina, it¡¯s not the time for playing games now.¡±
As Mekina¡¯s smirk grew even broader, Malika interrupted with an impatient tone.
¡°Humph!¡±
Mekina glared coldly at Malika before whispering in a low voice as she glanced at Shin.
¡°I will eat him up sooner or later¡¡±
¡°Master, what do you want us to do?¡±
Malika asked as he stared at Shin, he had no idea why, but he felt glad for some reason, a faint smile appeared on his face.
Silence¡
Shin narrowed his eyes slightly and thought for a second before answering.
¡°To what extent can I use you guys right now?¡±
He asked casually, but every single Guardian which saw him right now, sensed his aura which he was trying his best to hold in were leaking out. They shivered just from the speck of his aura which he couldn¡¯t control.
¡°Shin, let me explain that.¡±
In a golden robe; Kira answered with a serious tone.
¡°Our souls are now engraved in you, just with time we can grow stronger to our previous strength.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not asking that!¡±
Shin interrupted, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stay here for a long time.
¡°What can you and can not do for me right now?¡±
With a slight hesitation, Kira answered respectfully.
¡°You can use our Powers without any backlash.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
As Kira was carefully watching Shin, he continued slowly.
¡°The Power you would be using would only be a portion of what we previously could give you.¡±
¡°Your current body and with our souls bonded, our Powers which was almost like our previous strength, is now restricted.¡±
Shin closed his eyes for a second, trying to calmly breathe in and out. He slowly opened his eyes and glanced at each of his Guardians, eleven of them kneeling all around him.
As his eyes landed on Gladius, a vicious smirk appeared on his face.
¡°Gladius!¡±
¡°Yes, what is it, my Lord?¡±
Gladius replied without any delay and his voice contained a hint of eagerness.
¡°Fight on my side for the battle, I need you.¡±
Shin said as his smirk didn¡¯t vanish but only grew larger.
¡°Haha, of course, my Lord!¡±
Gladius laughed joyfully and disappeared from his spot, a white light which was in his sculpture slowly flew towards Shin and entered his body.
¡°Thank you¡¡±
Shin said in a mumble before disappearing too.
When Shin left, everyone stood up.
¡°Hey, you bastard, why didn¡¯t you want to tell Shin about it?¡±
Mekina reproachfully asked Kira as she coldly gazed at him.
¡°We are currently too weak, what would happen if we told him?¡±
Kira asked without even thinking about it twice, he also knew that Mekina would not accept it that easily.
¡°In his heart, he thinks that we are unbeatable. Then, what would happen if he gets over his head thinking that we can defeat any opponent?¡±
¡°Right now, Shin is able to perceive what he can do and not.¡±
¡°Mekina, let me ask you this then, what would happen if one of us suddenly appears in front of him?¡±
When he finally asked his question, he raised his eyebrows slightly and watched Mekina, wanting to know her reaction.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Mekina groaned painfully as she continued to glare at Kira hatefully.
¡°How else am I going to eat him up!?¡±
¡°Even the Succubus hasn¡¯t even talked about it and you; the Goddess of Phoenixes hasn¡¯t stopped once!¡±
Kira tried his best to speak calmly, but it couldn¡¯t be hidden that his voice was contained with irritation.
At that time, Shenya in a pink robe raised her hand and spoke out.
¡°I have not said it out loud, but I will have him first.¡±
Her pink eyes didn¡¯t waver and her calm soothing voice sounded out. What was interesting, was her pink hair which was behind her back fluttered, not before long, two large wings appeared on her back.
¡°I will not allow an impure bat touch my Shin!¡±
Mekina snapped back and roared out as she was pointing towards Shenya.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Shenya laughed and a broad smile appeared on her face.
¡°No one at that time could interest me, I¡¯m still pure like that blockhead over there.¡±
She spoke in a teasing tone as she pointed towards Murutha.
¡°Heeeh?¡±
Murutha not knowing when was glared at everyone at the same time.
She raised both of her hands and yelled out.
¡°I have done nothing wrong!¡±
¡°Hehe.¡±
Shenya laughed for a second before staring at Mekina while raising her eyebrows.
¡°I¡¯ll rip those batwings off your back if you think of touching Shin!¡±
Mekina angrily spoke.
In reply, Shenya¡¯s mouth curved upwards and said.
¡°Then I will pluck each of your feathers.¡±
While Mekina and Shenya continued sending insults back and forth, Kira walked towards Ker¡¯Vrak.
¡°Ker¡¯Vrak, when are we going to reveal ourselves?¡±
Kira asked in a low voice, but his eyes shone brightly.
¡°Unless it¡¯s way too dangerous for Shin, we will not step in.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak answered while being in a daze.
¡°We have to continue creating our bodies, they are way too weak to help Shin at this moment.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
Kira replied eagerly before he turned his body and watched the black sculpture of Shin.
¡°You deserve my respect, Shin¡¡±
He mumbled as a smile appeared on his face.
In the woods
Azane sensed something she didn¡¯t sense earlier, her gaze swiftly landed on Shin¡¯s body.
¡°Boy, what are you planning?¡±
¡°Azane, let me help Kali.¡±
Shin tried to speak casually, but his voice was trembling slightly.
¡°I am able to use my Guardian¡¯s Powers with no backlash, I can help Kali!¡±
¡°No!¡±
Before Azane could reply, Aria interrupted with a cold voice.
¡°They are too many. Even if Kali can¡¯t beat them all, I don¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape them!¡±
Even if Aria and Kali were on each other throats when they were resting, the two of them respected the other because both knew how strong the two of them are.
Hehe¡
Let¡¯s see how many of them will fall dead before Kali has to fall back.
Shin might be right just by guessing on their Powers and auras, Kali would only be able to defeat one of them, but who said that was all Kali had?
A smirk appeared on her face.
¡°Just let me be support, I can currently control a portion of Time and Space with Gladius¡¯s Power!¡±
Shin tried to struggle his way out of Azane¡¯s tight grasp while trying his best to explain.
The master of Time and Space; Gladius?
Aria narrowed her eyes slightly, glancing behind her at Shin and then towards where Kali was.
With some hesitation, she stopped her speed and turned around. A cold pressure emitted from her.
¡°Let¡¯s decide, shall we fight or escape?¡±
Before she could finish asking her question, a white shield appeared in front of Eline.
¡°I am not afraid of dieing!¡±
A pair of gloves appeared on Laura¡¯s hands, she snickered and nodded towards Aria, clearly meaning that she would fight.
¡°Hahaha, I will gladly accept a fight!¡±
Azane laughed as she held her halberd.
The only response Peutoa gave was holding her daggers, still not showing any kind of emotions.
Anaj closed his eyes for a second before opening them slowly and answered Aria.
¡°I have decided to fight.¡±
With the two whips in his hand, he was ready for a fight since the start.
Humph, do you think I¡¯m afraid?
I, a descended of the Seer Keria, have never been afraid of a fight!
¡°Hehe¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go back and murder them then!¡±
Aria¡¯s voice was slightly cold and her silver katana was already in her hand, ready to cut their heads off from their bodies.
Before they even started moving, Shin vanished.
Aria rolled her eyes before she sprinted towards Kali and Shin.
¡°Shin is already there, let¡¯s rush over and help out!¡±
Behind Aria, Azane grabbed Eline and followed, only a step behind Aria.
Peutoa, Laura and Anaj stood side by side with Aria, clearly knowing that time wasn¡¯t on their side right now.
Shin¡¯s vision changed as he was with Aria and the rest, to a battlefield.
He swiftly glanced and found Kali holding a humungous scythe and thousands of needles around her.
Kali had not only sweat running down her face, she had cuts all over her body and blood seeped out from the wounds.
In front of Kali, stood eleven people, male and female. Only a male which was cut in half was on the ground.
All of them, including the dead man, had green hair. The one which stood in front of the others was a woman with green eyes, a white dress and her hair reached down to her shoulder.
But, she was currently coldly gazing at Kali.
¡°Why don¡¯t you just run away? You can¡¯t win against us.¡±
¡°Hihihi¡¡±
Kali laughed in a low voice, she shook her head as her golden eyes shined even brighter.
¡°I cannot allow you to reach Shin.¡±
¡°Why? He¡¯s just a brat, is his life more important than yours?¡±
The leading woman asked Kali, but she was already holding her rapier tightly in her hand.
Why is there someone as strong as her in the mortal world?
Fighting her would only lead to us using up way too much Power!
¡°Then why are you on the hunt after that ¡®brat¡¯ then?¡±
Kali snickered before she laughed.
¡°hihi¡¡±
¡°Besides, how can I let my future man die in the hands of simple annoying things like you guys?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get angry, we need to stick with our formation, Laria.¡±
A male behind Laria said hurriedly, not wanting them to get any unnecessary injuries.
¡°Hehe¡ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s needed at all.¡±
Laria suddenly laughed loudly.
Kali had a bad premonition, cold sweat ran down her back when she heard the next words of what Laria said.
¡°That brat is already here, he¡¯s just a weakling, that witch surely cannot fight us and defend him at the same time!¡±
Laria snickered as she pointed behind Kali.
Kali glanced back swiftly and saw Shin, but she felt something was different. She carefully stared at him before she found the change, his night sky eyes had turned into white, but it wasn¡¯t hollow at all.
Is he borrowing Powers already?!
damn!
As understanding Kali¡¯s thoughts, Shin said lightly.
¡°I will have no backlash from doing this.¡±
Not knowing what that meant, the eleven green haired people just rushed towards Shin without caring about Kali any longer.
¡°Space¡¡±
Shin muttered and the surrounding space was locked in his grasp, he disappeared and reappeared hundreds of times around the eleven people.
¡°Time¡¡±
Time seemed to go slower, each of the eleven people¡¯s speed turned half while Shin¡¯s own speed became quicker.
Chapter 33 - To be hunted or to hunt
Kali could only foolishly watch the scene in front of her with her mouth agape.
She saw a shadow appearing everywhere around the eleven green-haired people and without them even being able to react.
Shin used anything he could, he kicked, punched, slashed with his dagger and katana.
But, no matter what, only small injuries appeared on the ones he was aiming for.
Kali frowned and narrowed her eyes, trying to catch Shin¡¯s afterimage.
Even if he can suppress them, he is far from strong enough to deal with them.
If this continues¡
The one in the lead of the green-haired people; Laria, noticed it rather swiftly, without thinking twice, she yelled with slightly bloodshot eyes.
¡°He can only affect speed and time, he isn¡¯t strong enough to harm us!¡±
Hihi, shall we have some fun then?
As Laria mentioned that, Kali rushed forward with her scythe dragging behind her.
¡°Shin, only act as support, don¡¯t fight rashly!¡±
Kali smirked and said in an eager voice. As her voice faded away, she held the scythe¡¯s handle with both of her hand, using everything she could muster and slashed it right towards Laria¡¯s face.
Laria widened her eyes, shocked by the humongous scythe right in front of her face. But, even so, she quickly acted and pushed her palm towards the scythe.
She bit her teeth, wanting to endure the attack from Kali. Laria felt her palm being split into two, but she still endured.
The clash between Kali and Laria made a clash of their auras which spread throughout the whole battlefield.
On Kali¡¯s side, black holes appeared and vanished, like it wanted to devour the whole world!
While on Laria¡¯s side, green flames were everywhere, wishing to burn everything to dust!
¡°Hihi¡¡±
With a suppressed voice, Kali laughed and she smirked as she glared at Laria.
Laria didn¡¯t know why, but she had a bad premonition. She sensed something behind her, but it was all too late as she felt a stabbing pain. Laria glanced down at her body, only seeing a bloodied katana going through her body, bewildered by the sight, she could only glance behind her.
Shin held his katana which was stabbed through Laria¡¯s body, his hands were trembling and his consciousness went blank when he felt the blade going through her body.
¡°You bastard!¡±
Raging with anger, Laria didn¡¯t care about the katana piercing her body nor that Kali was attacking her. She turned around and smacked Shin with all her force, sending him hundreds of meters away.
When Kali saw Laria attacking Shin, her golden pupils had a wisp of red in it.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!!!¡±
Kali didn¡¯t hold back any longer, she furiously and mercilessly started to attack Laria rapidly.
Kali¡¯s movements became faster and faster, not even Laria was able to block everything, more and more injuries appeared on her body.
Without stopping, Kali roared loudly.
¡°Aria!¡±
As Laria was trying her best to fend of Kali¡¯s merciless attacks, she couldn¡¯t bother with trying to understand what Kali was trying to yell out.
Behind Kali, a blending silver light rushed towards them.
Aria held her katana in her right hand and her expression clearly showed she was trying her best to not explode in anger.
Aria¡¯s speed which could even rival Kali''s, rushed past everyone, even while doing so, she slashed swiftly towards everyone¡¯s neck!
But, regarding her strength, she was still way too weak to kill them. Only a line of blood appeared on their necks, but it was enough to scare them for a moment.
Shin which was coughing up blood because of Laria¡¯s smack, could only foolishly watch everything happening without being able to react.
But, he felt relief when he heard Kali yell out Aria¡¯s name and saw the silver light rushing towards him.
He managed only to blink a couple of times before he got swept away by Aria and not even a couple of seconds later, they were far away from the battlefield.
¡°Shin, why do you always act recklessly?¡±
Aria asked as her voice was almost cracking up.
A bitter smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face, he, of course, knew that he made Aria worry about him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
As he tried to earnestly apologise, he had a bad hunch.
An unknown projectile was hurled towards Aria and Shin.
Aria which was trying to inspect Shin¡¯s condition failed to sense the projectile.
While Shin could only watch worriedly at Aria which was focused on him.
The projectile neared Aria and Shin, not even ten meters apart from Aria¡¯s head.
In the blink of a second, a loud bang could be heard throughout the whole battlefield!
¡°Bang!¡±
Aria¡¯s and Shin¡¯s ears rang loudly because of the noise, they widened their eyes and turned their heads towards the source of the sound.
With a shocked expression, they could only stare at a sword in mid air clashing against a black halberd.
¡°Have you two finished playing around yet?¡±
Azane had sweat running down her face as she forced herself to make a comment.
But, even so, her hands which were holding the halberd were trembling.
Without any delay, Aria swiftly slashed her katana towards the sword.
¡°Bang!¡±
With another loud bang, the sword which Azane was holding back dropped towards the ground in two pieces.
¡°This isn¡¯t the best time to casually do things, let¡¯s talk after we''re done with dealing with them.¡±
Azane said in a low voice and rushed towards where Kali and the eleven green-haired people.
Even if she couldn¡¯t win against them, she would not lose against them either.
As long as I can draw one of their attention, the burden will be a lot less on Kali.
¡°Humph!¡±
She narrowed her eyes and set her eyes on a male which was wielding an axe.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
As Azane rushed towards one of them, another person was stalled.
Laura and Peutoa worked together.
Peutoa stood behind a female with gloves while Laura stood in front of her.
As they had agreed to it, they both attacked at the same time.
A faint smile appeared on Kali''s face when she saw how things were unfolding.
She went berserk when she saw Shin getting hit and even more when she saw the sword heading towards the two. But she saw a glance of Azane, Peutoa and Laura.
As Azane, Laura and Peutoa were holding back one person each, Kali needed only to face nine of them alone.
Without a doubt, a big burden was lifted off her chest. Her faint smile quickly turned into a wicked smirk as she glared at the nine of them angrily.
¡°Hihi...¡±
¡°You have no shame, even worse than us ¡®mortals¡¯ you despise¡ Just wait patiently for a little while and I¡¯ll cut every one of you in thousands of pieces!¡±
Her voice towards the ending turned cold and sent shivers to their ears. Kali held her scythe tightly and swept it towards Laria and the flying needles around her surrounded Laria and the others.
With a calm expression, Shin watched everything unfold.
Still, as he was watching the three battles, his eyes squinted and shined coldly.
He glanced behind him, finding Anaj protecting Eline.
I can¡¯t hesitate any longer!
He resolved himself and breathed calmly before he turned towards Aria and said in a serious tone.
¡°I want to continue fighting!¡±
Aria could easily see that Shin has determined himself into fighting with everyone else.
With a smirk, Aria nodded.
She let go of Shin and calmly turned towards Kali, she held the katana in her hand with a soft yet firm grip. She tapped the air beneath her feet and rushed forward with a swift speed, her aura gushed out from within which seemed to even make the surrounding air tremble.
Shin¡¯s eyes widened for a second as he watched Aria swiftly flying against the enemy.
Mother is awesome as always¡
With a broad smile, Shin closed his eyes and his expression turned calm once again.
He slowly opened his eyelids and his eyes were changing colour from his usual night like black and the whiteness from using Gladius¡¯s Power of Space and Time.
As Shin was calmly staring at everyone fighting, his body slowly ascended higher up in the air. A portion of his aura and Power was leaking out more by the second, at first it wasn¡¯t much and no one sensed it.
Breathe in and out calmly¡
Shin closed his eyes once again and breathed in and out very slowly.
While having a very bad premonition, Laria could only try to glance around as she was trying to fend off Kali¡¯s attacks. But, there was an aura she sensed¡
¡°Humph!¡±
Another attack came right in front of Laria¡¯s face.
¡°You¡¯re fighting me, don¡¯t glance around!¡±
Kali¡¯s purple dress was tattered and was barely hanging on her body. But, even so, she didn¡¯t stop at all. She had to focus on Laria, but she also confined the other seven people away from the others.
When she sensed the weak aura, she subconsciously knew that it was Shin. But, she had no time to glance towards Shin, Kali was barely managing to suppress the eight she was fighting against.
Throughout the whole battlefield, lots of noises sounded out because of the clashes, yells and roars.
But none of these could be heard by Shin, all he could hear was his own breathing.
Deep within of Shin
Twelve sculptures were shining brightly, but only ten people could be seen in front of their own sculptures.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak laughed in a deep voice, but he had sweat running down his face.
¡°It¡¯s time for us, Guardians, to finally help our Master for the first time in a true sense!¡±
His voice had a trace of excitement.
With a slight pause, Ker¡¯Vrak continued in a loud voice.
¡°We have been waiting for a very long time, the only reason we haven¡¯t passed to the next life or being a Divine Being is because we promised to protect our Master!¡±
¡°Until now we haven¡¯t been able to do anything for him, but that will change from now on!¡±
¡°Master has always liked our colours, let us shine brightly just for him!¡±
His voice went from loudly to a bellowing roar, everything around him turned grey and it shined brighter than the sun!
Without replying, various colours shined brightly in the darkness around the dark sculpture of Shin.
Shin¡¯s POV
I¡
I feel warm and secure¡
Still keeping his eyes closed, various auras and Powers could be felt within himself.
Shin unconsciously spread his arms widely, his body which only leaked a single aura and Power changed abruptly. All at once, ten other auras and Powers gushed out of Shin like a volcano!
They¡
Shin slowly opened his eyelids and calmly gazed at the eleven green-haired people.
He could see that everyone was staring back at him with a horrified expression. But, he didn¡¯t care at all.
No need to prolong anything¡
No need to ask questions¡
They should all die¡
With a dozen different type of auras and Powers leaking from his body, his body shone brightly, making it hard for others to stare at him for a longer period of time.
¡°Shin¡!¡±
He heard a muffled voice and then saw the worried glances from Aria, Kali, Peutoa and Laura. But Shin didn¡¯t know what it was, but he focused his mind on the enemies once again.
¡°Vanish¡¡±
With a soft voice which everyone heard, Shin¡¯s body disappeared, not only that, even his aura and Powers vanished with him.
While everyone was glancing around to find him, Shin was far above everyone else, standing over ten kilometres above them and watching them like specks of dust¡
As Shin could barely keep his own conscious up, he could hear a soft female voice.
¡°Using true Divinity in the realm of mortals isn¡¯t allowed¡¡±
¡°This being your first time peeking into it and not knowing the rules, I will only warn you and not act.¡±
After Shin heard it, he forgot what the voice said.
As nothing had happened, Shin only glanced down at his ¡®enemies¡¯. He opened his mouth a little bit and said in a clear voice.
¡°Attacking us, injuring my friends and trying to kill mother¡¡±
¡°There will be no second chance¡¡±
¡°Die¡¡±
As he was speaking in a clear voice, he slowly fell down from the skies headfirst.
His whole body shined in different colours and he didn¡¯t hold back anything any longer. Every aura and Power he held control over within himself gushed out, making the air around him motionless.
As Shin was blinking, he could see that he was nearing the ¡®enemies¡¯, his body broke through the speed of sound several times but Shin only wanted to go faster!
With a slow but flowing movement, Shin drew his fist back. His eyes were watching everything calmly, but it was also clearly showcased how difficult it was for him to stay conscious.
He opened his mouth and spoke a single word.
¡°Move¡¡±
His words were soft and faded away in the wind, but Laura, Peutoa, Aria, Kali and even Anaj and Eline in the back clearly heard it. They didn¡¯t know why, but they felt that if they didn¡¯t do so, something horrible would happen. Therefore, without delaying a single moment, they turned around and escaped with their fastest speed.
Shin had a faint smile as he watched his ¡®friends¡¯ leaving and only his ¡®enemies¡¯ remained.
His body neared the eleven green-haired people who could only blankly stare up at the skies towards him. But, in a blink of an eye, Shin was already near them and he punched the air in the middle of them.
His fist which was clad in a dozen different type of colours made a crashing sound when he punched out.
¡°BANG!!!¡±
As nothing happened, everything turned quiet¡
But before anyone could relax, a dark vortex appeared from where Shin punched and engulfed everything around Shin.
Shin could barely hear the horrifying yells and roars of the enemies as his own body was being shredded into pieces. But Shin still had a faint smile as there was a red coloured flame which erupted from his body and healed his body repeatedly.
Still, the pain Shin was feeling was horrible¡
Painful¡
But nothing in comparison to what I have felt before, hehe¡
Shin closed his eyes peacefully as everything around him turned dark.
Chapter 34 - A dark vortex
Shin couldn¡¯t see anything and he could sense his whole body being under pain, almost like thousands of knives are cutting him up. But, even so, Shin closed his eyes calmly and tried to breathe evenly.
The painful yells and roars which he heard at the beginning were slowly fading away in the wind.
Subconsciously Shin let out a faint smile.
A minute back in time
Kali was still keeping tabs on Laria and the other seven, while Aria, Azane and Laura & Peutoa holding back one person each.
Aria rapidly slashed her katana against a green-haired man wielding a shield and a hammer. Most of her attacks were repelled, but she still smiled as she was doing her part, not allowing the enemy to do as they please.
She sent a swift glance towards the others, finding them doing their part fine as well.
Aria had already felt a slight leakage of an aura which she was familiar with. Aria knew it was Shin¡¯s aura, but she just knew that he was going to fight with them, but not how.
Let¡¯s see what he will do.
No matter what, I trust him.
Hehe... If he gets in trouble, I¡¯ll save him no matter what.
Aria squinted her eyes slightly as a smirk appeared on her face.
But that smirk didn¡¯t last for long¡
An aura which suppressed everyone¡¯s whole being suddenly appeared like an active volcano!
Kali and Aria hurriedly glanced towards where Shin was, only to find his body slightly shining in twelve different colours.
But the next second Shin¡¯s body disappeared¡
Everyone was confused and didn¡¯t know what to think about the oppressive aura Shin let out.
Laria had a frown on her face and her face distorted because of what she sensed from Shin¡¯s body. But she could only barely move her own body, trying to defend against Kali¡¯s rushing attacks.
Even while being surprised, Kali knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to stop attacking. Her hands didn¡¯t stop at all and she continued to fight against Laria and the others, Kali could barely hold on to her scythe because of all the sweat and blood dripping out of every small wound on her body.
¡°Humph!¡±
But even so, she forced herself to continue attacking the green-haired enemy, her golden eyes had a tinge of redness which looked like a mark, but it was slowly shining brighter and becoming more livid.
Laura and Peutoa had it slightly tougher, they might be both ¡®strong¡¯ in the sense of humanity on this continent, but they couldn¡¯t match up against Gods that easily.
Laura¡¯s hands were equipped with her gloves, her hands were slightly trembling because of the force she was hitting with and the force she had to block.
Their enemy was a lady wearing dark green metal gloves. The Lady¡¯s name was; Jessica, Jessica was the youngest of the siblings, but she was also the most arrogant of them all.
She only glared at Laura and Peutoa in disdain as she was fighting, even when she got injured by Peutoa and blocked by Laura, she never thought highly of the two.
Peutoa¡¯s hands were shivering, but she did her best to hold her curved daggers as tightly as she could and continue fighting. Her eyes were slightly narrowed as she tried her best to focus on Jessica¡¯s movements, trying to read her every move and attack her whenever there was a slight gap in her defence.
Peutoa could only muster enough strength to injure her slightly, all of her cuts were shallow, but they rapidly stacked up.
The only one which was heartily laughing and smiling was; Azane.
She used brute force to swing her halberd around at her enemy which was brandishing a long green spear.
¡°Hahahaha.¡±
Her laughter sounded out throughout the whole battlefield as she clashed her halberd against the green spear.
Azane¡¯s halberd clashed against the spear around three times a second with a colossal strength which made the air tremble and the surrounding in devastation.
¡°Come!¡±
Azane¡¯s loud voice was filled with eagerness and thrill.
Hm¡ What will the kid do this time?
Even if Azane was a battle-freak, she knew that her priority was to defeat the enemy in time and to protect Shin. As she was shouting and laughing, she glanced everywhere for Shin, but not finding anything at all, even so, she continued to glance in the middle of her fight.
As everyone was fighting with everything they got, a soft voice which could have faded away in the wind, entered their ears.
¡°Move¡¡±
As they heard Shin¡¯s voice, everyone swiftly turned around and fled.
The only reason the enemy wasn¡¯t able to attack their fleeing backs, was because an oppressive aura surrounded the whole area, locking the green-haired people in their place, not being able to move a single muscle.
With a couple of steps, they all arrived over ten kilometres away from the battlefield, when they turned around, their mouths were wide open.
A bright light which was shining in twelve different colours soared down from the heavens like a lightning!
Without being prepared at all, all they saw was Shin punching the air in the middle of the eleven green-haired people.
With a moment silent, they thought that something was wrong, only to be surprised once again.
A dark vortex appeared where Shin punched and engulfed everything¡
Before they could even think about what happened, they managed to hear yells and roars which they thought came straight from hell!
Aria worriedly stared at the dark vortex, squinting her eyes, trying to get a glimpse of Shin. But to no avail¡
As Aria wanted to get closer to the dark vortex, Kali¡¯s hand was on top of Aria¡¯s shoulder.
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Don¡¯t¡¡±
¡°We won¡¯t be able to survive that. Believe in Shin¡¡±
Kali¡¯s voice was trembling and she barely managed to speak, her golden pupils which held a tinge of redness was slowly turning redder by the seconds.
Peutoa clenched her fists tightly, she closed her eyelids and tried to listen to the voices. Peutoa was able to hear the screams of eleven people, but none of them was from a child¡
At the moment, Azane was holding on Eline. When she was rushing back, she swiftly passed by Anaj and grabbed Eline from him as she was a lot faster than Anaj.
Don¡¯t let him get injured, please¡
As she was begging in her thoughts, her heartbeat was becoming faster and faster.
Eline in her hands was trembling, she could clearly fear the pressure of the dark vortex which almost made her unconscious. But, Eline squinted her eyes and tried to find something in the dark vortex. That was because Eline was sensing something different than the others¡
Slowly it turned silent, no sounds could be heard.
Only the eerie dark vortex was visible.
Kali held her breathe as she was staring at the vortex, just waiting for it to vanish.
As she wished for, only a couple of seconds later, the dark vortex slowly shrank.
As the dark vortex shrank, a couple of bodies could be seen.
Several green-haired people laid on the ground with torn off limbs and blood everywhere around their bodies.
A couple of meters above the ground stood Shin. His silver hair waved in the wind and his night like eyes shined even when his eyelids were half-closed.
Shin¡¯s robe was tattered, his pale white skin could clearly be seen. Shin¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t drenched in blood nor sweat, that was because of the red flame which covered his body. But, his old scars could clearly be seen.
Shin could see a light, but not what it was through his hazy eyes. A faint smile appeared on his face because he knew that it was finally over¡
I won¡!
Kali sensed that something was wrong, her smile which appeared when she saw Shin froze and she rushed towards Shin with all her might.
Shin wasn¡¯t able to see what was happening, but the calm atmosphere turned cold.
Even while knowing that, Shin was not able to do anything, he was exhausted beyond what he was capable of, he could only muster enough force to stand still in the air.
On the ground, Laria¡¯s body suddenly dashed up towards Shin, her fierce gaze hatefully gazed at Shin, she wanted to use him before, but not any longer. All she wished for was to rip Shin apart in thousands of pieces!
He deserves to die!!!
Within a moment, Laria stood right behind Shin. She raised her hand up high, she coldly gazed at Shin and all she could feel was hatred!
Shin clearly sensed the deadly bloodlust right behind him, but he still continued to have a faint smile on his face.
That was because when Laria was about to attack Shin, her body was cut into two.
What swept through her body was a scythe!
Kali stood right behind Laria¡¯s falling body which was cut in two and coldly gazed at her. Fury and rage were clearly shown in her expression, but she sighed in relief when she saw that Shin stood still without any additional injuries.
The scythe vanished and Kali drew closer towards Shin, she passed his body and stood in front of him.
Kali could see that Shin was trying his best to stay conscious and that little smile on his face like a mischievous child.
¡°Shin¡¡±
Kali softly hugged Shin, trying her best not to put any force on his body. When she held Shin for a moment, she could feel his entire weight on her body. As Kali glanced at Shin¡¯s face, she could see his eyes closed and his calm breathing.
¡°Rest well Shin, don¡¯t worry¡¡±
Her soft voice entered Shin¡¯s ears and Kali just softly embraced Shin, savouring the chance to feel his body.
Not long after, the wind split apart and several people appeared right behind Kali.
Aria worriedly stared at Shin, she thought that the world was about to break when she saw Laria behind Shin. Aria sent a complex filled glance towards Kali which was hugging Shin, she really wanted to push Kali away, but she stayed motionless and only watched the two.
The others standing near Aria were also silent. Laura and Anaj just watched without a lot of expressions, while Peutoa¡¯s eyes only stared at Shin¡¯s face which rested on Kali¡¯s shoulder.
Azane on the other hand just smiled faintly when she saw that Shin was alright. Eline which was in Azane¡¯s arms stared only at Shin, feeling complicated.
¡°Can you let him go¡?¡±
The one who broke the silence was Eline. She mustered her courage and asked Kali, even when she was nervous, her eyes firmly stared at Shin.
¡°Hihi.¡±
Kali laughed softly and glanced behind her at Eline, Kali then turned around, facing Eline and the others.
Azane wrinkled her nose and raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw Shin¡¯s back.
Laura, on the other hand, has seen Shin¡¯s body before, even when she has seen them before, her heart pained when seeing the scars on his body.
¡°What do you want, ¡®little princess¡¯?¡±
Kali snickered softly as she watched Eline¡¯s reactions, the main reason Kali didn¡¯t want to turn around at first was because she knew that they would be able to see his scars.
Well, another reason was that she didn¡¯t want others to bother her time embracing Shin, but she would never say that out loud.
Eline tried to calm her breathe and seriously gazed at Shin¡¯s body before asking Kali.
¡°How is his body doing? Is he unscathed after being in that vortex?¡±
Eline¡¯s voice was soft and held traces of worry and expectation.
Aria smiled faintly as she could clearly see that Eline was deeply worried about Shin and steeled herself into knowing about his condition than to be anxious about the whole ordeal.
Kali¡¯s eyebrows slightly twitched, her pupils were still golden with redness, she had seen the red flame covering Shin the moment the vortex vanished, but Kali smelled the blood covering Shin¡¯s whole body.
¡°He, Shin¡¡±
Kali reorganized her thoughts for a second before answering Eline seriously.
¡°Shin was injured by the vortex, but it seems like it was minimized by the help of his Guardian. If I¡¯m correct, his body was covered in red flames while staying in the vortex, that should have protected him enough to let him come out without any serious injuries.¡±
Aria nodded, she also saw the red flames covering Shin¡¯s body when the vortex vanished.
She knew how powerful the red flame was in its defence and healing power.
¡°Still, how was he able to create a vortex that strong?¡±
Being slightly confused, Azane asked in deep thought.
As Eline was barely able to follow through what Kali said she heard Azane¡¯s murmur.
Even if Shin is able to ¡®borrow¡¯ strength from his ¡®Guardians¡¯, how did he defeat someone who¡¯s at the same strength as the Purple Witch Kali and the Empress Aria? And that weird woman with that overly enormous halberd isn¡¯t that much weaker than the Empress either¡
¡°I am also slightly confused about that too¡¡±
Kali furrowed her eyebrows, the calm atmosphere around her froze for a second before she laughed out loud.
¡°Hihihi, that doesn¡¯t matter at all for me!¡±
She burrowed Shin¡¯s face towards her chest and cuddled him. As she was doing this, her smile grew into a smirk.
¡°Stop!¡±
Eline shouted loudly as her cheeks turned red, she pushed herself away from Azane and leapt towards Shin.
As Eline dragged Shin from Kali¡¯s embrace, she thought that the two would fall to the ground, but she noticed that Aria held the two of them up with her aura.
¡°You have to be careful with him!¡±
Eline threw a glance at Kali before holding Shin¡¯s body softly, she stared mesmerized at his face.
Kali¡¯s mouth slightly opened as she watched Eline grabbing Shin away from her.
She thought she heard a snicker and glanced at Aria, only to find her smiling evilly.
¡°Hehe, did you just lose to a little girl? Hehe¡¡±
Aria said in a low voice and tried her best to not laugh out loud.
Kali rolled her eyes and watched how sincerely Eline treated Shin by holding him softly and how she was staring deeply at Shin¡¯s face.
Hihi¡
Kali also stared at Shin¡¯s peaceful resting face as she let out a faint smile.
Even when you¡¯re asleep you¡¯re a player who can attract everyone.
Chapter 35 - The truth
¡°Move!¡±
With a loud yell, Azane turned around and hurled her halberd with all her might. Not waiting for another moment Azane kicked the air and flew forward.
Kali was both surprised and confused over what Azane was doing, but she quickly understood that this battle they fought would only be the beginning!
She handed Shin over to Aria carefully before she turned towards where Azane rushed to. Kali squinted her eyes and glared with cold eyes, she slowly reached out her hand and her scythe appeared in her hand once again.
Azane was dashing forward with nothing in her hands, but she was clearly gazing at something in the distance, her eyes were narrowed and blood was flowing out of her mouth.
After a couple of seconds, Azane saw something in front of her, it was a dark clothed man with a halberd pierced through him.
The dark clothed man calmly glanced at Azane dashing towards him, a faint smile appeared on his face and he spoke with a calm voice.
¡°Is this weapon yours?¡±
Azane didn¡¯t listen to the dark clothed man, she just appeared in front of the man and held her halberd and pushed the man with her other hand. As Azane was coldly gazing at the man, she said with an ice-cold tone.
¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡±
¡°Haha¡¡±
The man let out a soft laugh before replying.
¡°Do you usually pierce someone and afterwards ask them a question?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Azane held her halberd with both of her hands, preparing for a counter-attack.
As the man saw that Azane was being vigilant, he didn¡¯t move at all but only spoke with a calm voice.
¡°Then, would you mind me asking a question?¡±
Azane was rather astonished that the opponent wasn¡¯t fighting but asking a question.
¡°A Valkyrie¡!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
The man nodded, still having a faint smile on his face.
¡°Then you should be the that child¡¯s follower, am I right?¡±
Azane didn¡¯t know why the man was questioning her, she didn¡¯t answer and kept her guard up against him.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be that vigilant, I will not fight today, I have no need to lie to mortals.¡±
The man spoke calmly, as he saw that Azane was still keeping her guard up, he continued.
¡°Even if I attack, it will be my defeat.¡±
He shook his head and said calmly.
¡°I will most likely take me a month or two before I would be able to make a mortal body again, besides, I don¡¯t want to make an enemy of that child.¡±
As the man was explaining, Kali appeared behind Azane.
¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here then!¡±
Kali¡¯s coldly asked the man as she was holding her scythe.
¡°Haha¡¡±
As he was laughing, he let out a small sigh too.
¡°The other Gods are arrogant, they do have the right to do so too.¡±
As he was speaking, he calmly glanced at Kali.
¡°The ones you have been fighting with are only a proxy body made by a God, even if those bodies die, the Gods themselves won¡¯t die.¡±
¡°Why aren¡¯t they using their main bodies then?¡±
Kali asked in a slight confusion, but she was vigilant.
¡°Even if the other Gods are arrogant and don¡¯t want to accept it, we are not the strongest beings out there.¡±
The man calmly answered.
¡°What if I told you that there are beings which can destroy every single God without batting an eye, would you believe that?¡±
Beings above of Gods? Aren¡¯t the gods in the Divinity Stage, and there are beings above that stage?!
Kali was surprised, but she didn¡¯t show any emotions.
¡°You¡¯re saying that a being like that is either protecting the world or blocking the Gods?¡±
Kali shook her head and asked another question.
¡°Why are you here telling us things like this?¡±
The man let out a faint smile and glanced behind Kali.
Aria with Shin in her hands appeared, behind her were Peutoa, Eline, Anaj and Laura.
¡°Did you hear what I was saying?¡±
The man asked softly.
Aria nodded, nothing more.
¡°Then I will tell you why these Gods are afraid¡¡±
The man raised his hand and pointed at himself and everyone else besides Shin.
¡°We have all shackles that suppress us, mortals, Gods, Divine Beings, every single being out there has these shackles which keeps us locked.¡±
He then calmly pointed at Shin.
¡°But, someday a child will be born without these shackles. It will be hard to even find a child without these shackles during a period of a million year¡¡±
¡°They are destined to soar up to the heavens and rule the world as beings above Gods. But, that¡¯s only if they survive till they become that strong.¡±
Everything went silent, no one could speak a single word and had their mouths slightly agape.
¡°Now, tell me this. Would the Gods wait for another being to become stronger than them? Or would they want to kill that child before it became strong enough?¡±
The man asked a simple question.
¡°Then why are you telling us this?¡±
Aria asked calmly, she knew that the man in front of her was strong but so far, he had only answered their questions without being arrogant nor attacked them.
¡°I am not stupid enough to start a grudge against a child who might, in the end, become an unrivalled powerhouse.¡±
The man smiled a little broader as he explained.
¡°I would rather try to become an ally of that child even if it means that I have to go against the other Gods.¡±
Kali wrinkled her eyebrows and frowned slightly.
¡°What you said is something we haven¡¯t thought of, but let me ask you this.¡±
¡°How can we trust you?¡±
¡°Haha¡¡±
The dark clothed man laughed lightly before taking off his robe.
He had long white hair which was tied in a horsetail and he had deep and bright white eyes.
¡°If I came here with any thoughts of harming that child, I would have long since been dead.¡±
He laughed lightly and smiled.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Aria frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice.
The man let out a bitter smile and raised his head towards the sky. He opened his mouth and spoke.
¡°Would you believe me if I said that my younger brother supported that child? Heh¡ my younger brother set up a spell on this child¡¯s body before he died, even if he wasn¡¯t a God, he sure was powerful.¡±
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.As he was talking, his voice trembled slightly.
Hmm??? The only ones which are supporting Shin as we know of are his Guardians and the few of us.
Kali was in deep thought for a second.
The White Guardian Kuugo!?
¡°Kuugo¡¡±
Kali said that in a low voice.
¡°Yeah, Kuugo was my dear younger brother.¡±
Even when Kali murmured in a low voice, the white-haired man heard it clearly.
He lowered his head and glanced at Shin.
¡°On the day he destroyed his soul mark, I was able to recognize his aura and fully understood what had happened to him.¡±
¡°My little brother Kuugo was someone I deeply cared for, and it seems like he had been taking care of this child with everything he had. Therefore, I will be doing the same, I will believe in my little brother.¡±
Slightly shocked, Kali asked another question when he finished speaking.
¡°You said something about a spell?¡±
¡°The spell I was talking about is a spell which only a few certain Gods are able to use.¡±
He explained shortly.
¡°Even amongst us Gods, almost none of us would be able to create such a spell. The spell itself would only activate if someone¡¯s aiming for the host¡¯s life. Even Gods of the higher echelon would be injured and the weaker Gods would die without knowing what happened.¡±
He answered briefly, he paused for a second before continuing again while slightly narrowing his eyes
¡°Kuugo¡¯s body and strength might have been of a mortal, but his intelligence was far beyond mortals and could even rival the strongest of the Gods.¡±
Kali¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, but she was shocked within.
¡°What¡¯s your end-goal besides teaming up with Shin?¡±
She stared at the white-haired man and asked with a slightly cold voice.
¡°Haha¡¡±
He laughed weakly as he slowly raised his head to the skies and his eyes shone in a white light.
¡°Let me ask you this then.¡±
He lowered his head and fiercely gazed at Kali and Aria.
¡°How do you think the Seer Keria back then saw the vision?¡±
¡°Why did the Thirteen Rulers back then thought about harming the ¡®Child of God¡¯?¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
His laughter sent shivers to everyone¡¯s marrows.
¡°I finally understood everything after seeing the destroyed soul-mark of Kuugo.¡±
¡°The Gods were the reasons my little brother died, do you actually believe that I will let a single one of them escape with their lives?¡±
Revenge¡?
Everyone had the same thought.
In the endless darkness
Shin knew that he was unconscious, but he strangely felt a pressure within himself boiling up.
As he was in deep thought, he appeared mid in a scene of thirteen people.
Shin was able to recognise twelve of them, but not the last one with white hair. Before Shin could think more of it, he could hear them talk.
¡°What did you speak about, something about the truth?¡±
The woman clad in dark clothes; Muir, asked the silver-robed man; Kuugo.
Kuugo nodded slightly and explained further.
¡°Deducting from every fact from what I have gathered and from the source of the Seer Keria, I¡¯m now able to confirm it!¡±
¡°Stop beating around the bushes and tell us what¡¯s going on!¡±
The large being wearing brown clothes; Bayoun asked with a slightly forced voice.
¡°My facts are nothing in comparison to ¡®see¡¯ what¡¯s truly going on.¡±
Kuugo shook his head and said in a soft voice.
¡°Let¡¯s go underground.¡±
Without a delay, the scene changed and everyone was in dark room with only a mirror in the centre.
¡°Give me some time and watch the truth yourself!¡±
Kuugo placed his hand on the mirror and closed his eyes. A silver light passed his body shone in the mirror and displayed moving images.
Everyone kept their eyes glued to the mirror, even Kuugo as he hadn¡¯t seen it before.
Shin in the background was also keeping his eyes on the mirror.
The mirror showcased time fast-forwarding, the birth and ruin of empires. Finally, within a castle, a mother birthed her child. The moment the child was born, a ruthless aura shook the whole continent and made everyone aware of the child.
Not seconds passed before thirteen people stood above the castle before levelling the castle to nothingness.
Standing in front of the mother and baby was a male coldly gazing the thirteen flying people.
He didn¡¯t speak a single word, he also sensed the aura which came out of his child. But, he would, of course, protect his own family, even if it meant dying!
The dark clothed person in front sent a shiver of her aura and crushed the male. Not even waiting for another second, the mother of the child was also crushed.
Being left all alone, the baby cried with a loud voice, but no one cared.
¡°Take the child!¡±
The dark clothed person; Muir ordered without batting an eye.
Kuugo went forward and picked up the child without showing any emotions.
The scene changed again¡
In a dark room which smelled like blood and filth, sat a young child. The young baby which was taken had grown and filled his 10th birthday.
His body wasn¡¯t covered and his body was filled with endless scars.
Not long after, a door opened and a couple of people went inside the room.
¡°The Gods are supporting us to lead down those Mystical beings down to earth to save you so we can kill them.¡±
Muir said in a joyful tone, but her smile vanished as she noticed that the child wasn¡¯t paying any attention to her.
She covered the child with a dark aura, not even a second passed before the aura vanished.
The child was only left with a bloodied body, but not a voice escaped his mouth.
He only raised his head towards Muir and glanced at her with a dazed expression, wondering why they would want to hurt him like this.
Not even getting a chance to rest, his body was covered in several different auras; black, red, white, silver and brown.
Their auras didn¡¯t vanish for over ten minutes, when it finally was gone, the people could only see the child barely able to keep his eyes open. Both his legs and arms were severed and tons of new bloody scars were made.
¡°Fix him up.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Muir annoyingly left when she knew that the child wouldn¡¯t even scream after bearing with such pain.
The lady clad in red; Mekina trembled slightly and enveloped his body in a red soothing flame. The child¡¯s severed limbs slowly attached itself to his body and the pale colour on his face slowly regained some colour.
The ones which were in the room turned around and was about to leave when they heard a weak voice.
¡°Thank you¡¡±
They all shivered and trembled fiercely when they heard the weak voice.
The child knew that they didn¡¯t want to hurt him, after countless of times he could sense that the one doing the most damage to him was the woman clad in dark clothes. Not only that, he could sense that the rest were holding back with the best of their abilities to not injure him, for that, he was very grateful for.
After having escaped the room, they could only breathe in relief.
Mekina shivered and drops of tears dripped from her face.
¡°Why are we even hurting that child for?!¡±
She snarled in a low voice.
Kuugo answered lightly.
¡°Didn¡¯t Muir tell us? Help the Gods defeat their enemies and let them help us evolve to become Gods.¡±
¡°But is this the way of becoming a God, torturing a child!?¡±
Mekina barked back at Kuugo as she stared at him aggressively.
Kuugo didn¡¯t answer and only walked away without making a single sound.
The ones who glanced at Kuugo¡¯s back could only see a lonely person. But, none of them cared because they knew that Kuugo was on Muir¡¯s side.
Kuugo left and walked into his own room, his room had only a bed in it.
He didn¡¯t sit on the bed or lay down, he just stood in the centre silently. Kuugo slowly turned around and said.
¡°You have now seen the truth, what will you do?¡±
As if knowing that the past him and the other ¡®Rulers¡¯ were watching, he asked in a deep voice.
¡°N, no¡¡±
In front of the mirror, Mekina stuttered and her eyes widened.
Shin finally remembered that the previous vision he had could relate to this vision. He finally understood the whole situation.
Hehe, the Gods out there are arrogant, aren¡¯t they?
Shin¡¯s previous expression of innocence vanished into thin air and a creepy smile appeared on his face.
Seems like I have to face them sooner than later and I promise that I will destroy every one of them¡!
Shin shook his head and thought further.
There were two things which didn¡¯t make sense.
One; who was the male in silver, Kuugo was it? How was he able to predict the future?
Two; Who are the Mystical beings which the Gods wanted to descend for my sake?
¡°Hehehe¡¡±
A laughter suddenly appeared, Shin raised his head and laughed without any care.
His eyes slowly turned ice-cold and his laughter could most likely send shivers to Gods.
¡°Even if the Gods themselves or the Mystical beings tries anything, I promise that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, I will murder them all¡!¡±
After Shin finished speaking, his laughter filled the surrounding once again.
Chapter 36 - Warmonger
Unknown location
From the skies, you could see a villa. The villa was made out of dark materials and it was quiet nearby.
No one was inside the villa, dust covered the walls and floor. But, deep inside of the villa, was a dark room.
Inside of that room was only a single bed and a male laying down on it. That male was of a natural build and completely black hair. From his facial structure, it looked like that he was not older than 20 years old.
As he was breathing calmly, without any signs of waking up, until his eyelids trembled slightly and slowly opened. His pupils were darker than the night itself and shined brighter than anything.
He slowly raised his body up and sat on the bed. While doing so, he raised his right hand in a slow pace in front of his mouth and let out a yawn.
While yawning, the door opened and a maid wearing black and white outfit came in with a glass of water.
¡°Master, are you finally awake?¡±
She asked in a soft voice.
The man glanced up at the maid, the maid was the same as usual, having white hair down to her waist and she seemed to not have aged at all, seemingly being at the age of 17 forever.
¡°Yes, I am up now.¡±
He spoke slowly in a very calm voice.
As the glass of water was extended right in front of his face, he raised his hand and took it from the maid.
After slowly drinking the glass empty, he handed the glass over to the maid.
¡°For how long have I been asleep now, Sher?¡±
He asked in a very quiet voice, but the maid; Sher heard it clearly.
Sher bowed slightly and said respectfully.
¡°Master, it has been a little over 13 000 years since you went to sleep.¡±
¡°I told you to stop calling me master, call me Raizel.¡±
Raizel retorted without thinking before he thought about what Sher said. He slowly widened his eyes before speaking again.
¡°I seem to have woken up before planned.¡±
Raizel stood up from the bed slowly and walked to the window.
He glanced out of the window with a peaceful expression. His eyes which usually held no emotion were shining and his lips curved slightly upwards.
¡°The world seems to be very pretty as usual.¡±
Raizel spoke softly to himself while Sher stood patiently behind him.
¡°Master, there have been only five cases during the time you were asleep that people tried to break into your home.¡±
Sher reported to Raizel as he was enjoying the view outside the window.
Raizel nodded slowly before calmly gazing out of the window again.
¡°Master.¡±
Sher said in a very quiet voice this time, her voice held a hint of anticipation and worry.
¡°Why don¡¯t you go outside? You always stay inside, why not experience the world for yourself?¡±
Sher asked in a very quiet voice, almost like she was about to end up crying.
Raizel calmly turned around towards Sher, none of his expressions changed as he answered her.
¡°Unless it is needed, I will not go out.¡±
¡°Besides, watching from here is good enough.¡±
Raizel let out a very faint smile as he turned around to gaze out of the window again.
Sher''s hands trembled as she bowed down respectfully once more before walking out of the room.
When she walked out of the room, tears ran down her face and her whole body trembled fiercely.
¡°Master, master, why???¡±
Sher unconsciously wobbled forward as she was calling out to Raizel in a very low voice.
Not knowing how long time passed, Sher managed to walk into the kitchen.
Her eyes were swollen and red from the tears, but she still took out ingredients and started making tea.
The leaves she used smelled heavenly which surpassed anything on earth, but Sher used it without thinking twice. She handled everything smoothly and with a refined movement. After a few minutes, all that was left was a cup of tea.
Sher held the cup and wobbled back to Raizel¡¯s room. Even while wobbling and trembling, she managed to hold the cup of tea without making it spill. Even the surface of the tea didn¡¯t make any movements.
She opened the door and walked inside of Raizel¡¯s room, still seeing him gazing out of the window.
¡°Master, I made a cup of tea for you.¡±
Raizel turned around slowly and took hold of the cup.
But without knowing how, he lost strength in his body and the cup fell towards the floor.
¡°Master!?¡±
Sher woke up from her daze in a hurry and extended her aura to hold Raizel''s body up and even grabbed the cup of tea without spilling anything.
As Sher stared at Raizel, she could see a line of blood spilling out of his lips.
¡°Master! Is there anything wrong with your body?¡±
Sher asked hurriedly as she swiftly raised Raizel''s body.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Raizel said in a soft voice as he turned around to gaze outside of the window once again.
¡°Master, please tell me if there''s something wrong with your body, I will do anything to help you recover!¡±
Raizel glanced at Sher, ignoring her. Raizel then slowly narrowed his eyes and asked worriedly.
¡°You still can¡¯t control that power?¡±
¡°Master!¡±
Sher roared which even scared herself and Raizel.
¡°Please tell me what¡¯s wrong with your body!¡±
Raizel let out a faint smile as he answered Sher.
¡°You know that I can¡¯t get injured. You should also know why my strength is fading away without recovering.¡±
After he finished speaking, he extended his hand and patted Sher''s head softly.
Sher trembled slightly by the touch of Raizel, her cheeks turned red and she just patiently stood there, enjoying his touch.
¡°Master, tell me what to do.¡±
Sher unconsciously spoke as she was enjoying his touch.
Raizel''s stared at Sher in a very gentle way.
¡°All you need to do is to stay by my side, I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±
Sher grumbled in a low voice as she persisted.
¡°What would it take for you to descend to earth again?¡±
Raizel''s hand froze for a second before he said in a calm voice.
¡°Unless the world is at the point of breaking, I will not step out.¡±
¡°Hmm...¡±
Sher thought for a second before her eyes shined brightly.
¡°Master!¡±
¡°What is it, Sher?¡±
Raizel was slightly surprised, but he still calmly stared at Sher with a gentle smile.
¡°There are lots of plots and schemes going by the Gods, Nobles, Humans and the Dark Forces. They have already taken millions of lives already and it has barely begun.¡±
Raizel''s soft gaze vanished into thin air, the atmosphere in the room slowly turned gloomy.
¡°Is this why I was waking up earlier than I thought?¡±
The shine in Raizel''s eyes turned darker and his expression became more and more expressionless.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.¡°I can see clearly the situation right now, the Gods are trying to murder a child¡¡±
Raizel slowly narrowed his eyes.
¡°Have they all forgotten about my warning!?¡±
His quiet roar shook the air around himself and Sher, but Sher was calm, she had already guessed that Raizel would act like that.
¡°Master, please, let us go together and see the situation ourselves. There would be problematic if you make a wrong move.¡±
Sher said in a very low voice
¡°Me making a wrong move?¡±
Raizel''s voice turned slightly cold.
¡°Murdering innocent people when I clearly told all parties to back off?!¡±
¡°Are their brains made out of dirt!?¡±
¡°Hehe... Gods, you actually ignored my warning, be prepared for my retribution...!¡±
As Raizel finished speaking, a line of blood ran down from his mouth and eyes.
Sher held Raizel''s arms and trembled slightly. She was filled with grief seeing Raizel''s bad condition, but also a little bit of happiness knowing that he will finally leave his villa which he promised to never leave.
Before digging himself deeper into the hole of anger, Raizel calmed himself down.
¡°Before I pay a visit to the Gods, let¡¯s see what the Nobles says. If they didn¡¯t want the Gods to act, they could easily stop them.¡±
As he was speaking he moved his finger and a portal appeared in front of him and Sher.
¡°Follow me, Sher.¡±
Sher nodded and followed behind Raizel joyfully.
As they entered the portal, they arrived in another type of large hall made of gold.
¡°Intruders!¡±
A roar could be heard from all around the castle, but before anything could be done, a soft female voice sounded out.
¡°Don''t act, they are our most important guests.¡±
Raizel stood and glanced in front of him.
A female wearing golden clothes was gazing back at him.
Before he managed to open his mouth, the female said in a soft voice.
¡°You seem to have woken up earlier than planned, what can we the Nobles do for you?¡±
She bowed her head slightly towards Raizel and nodded at Sher, accepting that even Raizel''s maid was at her level.
As Raizel finally came to an area with light, you could see his pale skin and the dark rings under his eyes.
¡°Did all of you ignore my warning back then?¡±
His voice which sounded calm, made everyone in the hall freeze and having cold sweat running down their back.
They all somewhat knew who that man was, he was someone who could do anything he pleases. But he had promised to stay silent for the rest of his life, that is when he ordered everyone to not massacre innocent beings.
Now that they heard that man woke up earlier than planned and actually left his own villa, clearly meant that someone broke their promise to him.
The female in golden clothes was also slightly afraid, but she knew that Raizel was a very fair man.
¡°We have been here silently, we do not descend to the Humans and we have been stopping the Gods from descending too. We would never go against your words.¡±
¡°Then tell me this, Marian, why have millions of innocent humans been slaughtered?¡±
Raizel narrowed his eyes slightly.
¡°That was just the usual fight between the Humans, we haven¡¯t and never will join those battles.¡±
Marian answered in a soft voice.
¡°Huh?¡±
Raizel was slightly confused.
¡°Why are the Gods hunting some child? Wasn¡¯t that child supposed to be a Noble too?¡±
Marian shook her head and answered respectfully.
¡°I am sorry to inform you, but that child you have been talking about doesn¡¯t have a trace of a Noble. Even if that child has other perks, it has absolutely nothing to do with us; Nobles, therefore we will not care about those things.¡±
Raizel slowly frowned and thought to himself before asking.
¡°You''re meaning that the Gods are thinking that the child is a Noble and wanting to kill it, but that child is just a mere Human?¡±
Raizel asked Marian slowly, but his voice also turned colder by each word.
¡°I would never lie in front of you.¡±
Marian spoke lightly, but her words were firm and she knew better than anyone than to lie when facing Raizel.
¡°Hehe...¡±
Raizel laughed in a very low voice.
¡°The Gods are trying to harm the Humans I¡¯m protecting...!¡±
¡°Marian, I order you to keep watch of the Gods, I will personally descend!¡±
Marian''s eyes trembled but she hurriedly asked.
¡°Lord, are you sure that you should descend? Even me seeing you like this can clearly see that you¡¯re in a weakened state!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Lord''.¡±
¡°Even in my weakened state, I would be able to defeat anyone.¡±
Raizel said confidently as he was making movements with his arms once again.
Not long after, a teleport was created and Raizel entered without thinking twice and Sher still followed behind him.
In the forest
When the sky turned completely dark, a flame could be seen in the deep forest.
Surrounding the flame was Aria and the rest.
Anaj, Eline and Laura were already sleeping on the ground while Aria, Kali and Peutoa were still awake. And during this time, Shin laid unconscious in Peutoa''s arms.
Peutoa was staring at Shin without any expression.
Even so, Kali was cursing in a low voice.
¡°Why does she get to hold him?¡±
¡°She barely shows any expressions, wouldn''t Shin become afraid when waking up to seeing her?¡±
¡°Let me hold Shin, it would be better for him to see my smile!¡±
Kali continued without any stop, Aria did, of course, ignore her.
Peutoa knew that she could barely show any expressions, but she had a feeling that Shin would still be happy seeing her when he wakes up. That feeling alone made Peutoa''s heart beat slightly faster and her cheeks turned slightly pink.
¡°Kali.¡±
Aria suddenly spoke out with a calm expression.
¡°Hm¡?¡±
Kali turned around towards Aria and asked.
¡°What is it?¡±
Aria shook her head twice before speaking her mind.
¡°Why do I feel like that nothing is making sense?¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes slightly.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t noticed?¡±
Aria said in a low voice before her eyes shined coldly.
¡°I feel like there¡¯s more to this than we know.¡±
¡°What Gods and what Mystical Beings? Nothing of these are making sense and it just feels it¡¯s just a forced plot¡!¡±
Before Kali managed to speak her mind, another voice came sounded out in the area.
¡°That is because your child isn¡¯t a Noble.¡±
Aria, Kali and Peutoa hurriedly turned towards where they heard the voice.
They saw a male in a white suit with dark hair and completely black eyes. Following behind him was a maid with white hair.
¡°Who are you!?¡±
Kali asked in a deep voice and held her right hand out and gripped the air where her scythe suddenly appeared.
The maid behind the man was about rush forward before the man stopped her by raising his left hand.
¡°My name is Raizel Ve Vizania.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a God nor a Noble, you don¡¯t have to worry about me fighting for these matters.¡±
¡°Nobles?¡±
Both Kali and Aria were somewhat confused over the term ¡®Noble¡¯ and spoke their minds out at the same time.
¡°Oho¡¡±
Raizel nodded slowly before explaining.
¡°You should have heard about the existence above the Gods, I¡¯m not sure what you call them, but their true name is; Nobles.¡±
¡°Those Mystical Beings the Gods spoke about?!¡±
Kali asked for confirmation.
¡°That should be them.¡±
Raizel nodded once more.
¡°You might want to know why I¡¯m here?¡±
By this time, the rest woke up silently. But they didn¡¯t make a move as they saw that Kali nor Aria attacked the man and the maid.
Before he could hear them accept his explanation, he opened his mouth and spoke fluently.
¡°Those Gods thought that child was a Noble and wanted to kill him before he could grow up. But sadly enough, your child isn¡¯t a Noble. I asked the Queen of Nobles about this and I now have personally confirmed it too.¡±
Kali trembled slightly, her eyes turned golden and she asked in a deep voice.
¡°Then why are they trying to kill Shin!?¡±
The veins on her fist seemed to burst open of the mere force she was applying to the scythe she was holding.
¡°I¡¯m very sorry for this had to happen to your family.¡±
Raizel slowly bowed his head to them.
Sher behind him was widening her eyes in surprise.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Raizel let out a cold laugh before speaking in a low voice to himself.
¡°I have done everything I could to promise the innocent a safe world, but seems like I can¡¯t do anything unless I personally go out.¡±
Even with his low whisper, everyone nearby could hear his voice clearly.
As no one made a single movement, the atmosphere around the group turned eerie.
That was before suddenly before an aura strike rushed towards Raizel.
Everyone widened their eyes at the strike, but Raizel just slowly raised his hand and blocked the strike.
In front of Raizel stood the unconscious Shin. His eyes were still closed, but he was making a pose of wanting to attack.
¡°What rudeness!¡±
Sher hollered with her eyes bloodshot.
¡°Why do you want to attack me¡?¡±
Raizel asked in a confused voice.
Shin slowly regained his consciousness and his eyelids opened. He had no idea where he was nor about who the two people in front of him were, but he had a feeling¡
¡°Shin, what are you doing?¡±
Aria asked hurriedly before she held her katana.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Shin replied in a confused tone, but his expression still remained rough as he stared at Raizel.
¡°But don¡¯t you dare come close to my family!¡±
¡°Huh¡¡±
Raizel tilted his head slightly before asking.
¡°What have you found out about me which is so repulsive?¡±
¡°Your whole existence!¡±
Shin narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but this feeling I¡¯m having now is urging me to rip you apart!¡±
Raizel¡¯s face distorted before he quickly turned around and grabbed Sher¡¯s hand and summoned a portal with his other hand before quickly escaping into it.
Raizel and Sher finally appeared in their villa. Raizel was breathing heavily with sweat running down his face.
¡°What was that about, Master?¡±
Sher worriedly glanced at Raizel who seemed to have gone through a battle where he barely managed to get out alive.
¡°That child is not a mere human¡!¡±
Raizel¡¯s expression slowly turned calm after he got away from Shin.
¡°That child is a future Warmonger!¡±
Even after being slightly calm, his voice seemed to tremble and shake whenever he thought of the word; Warmonger.
Chapter 37 - The truth
Raizel couldn¡¯t help but shake in fear, his pupils were trembling and he couldn¡¯t control himself and paced swiftly forth and back in his own room.
Sher could only dumbly gaze at what¡¯s happening, words nervously came out of her mouth.
¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡±
¡°Why are you acting like this?¡±
Isn¡¯t Master the all-powerful being in this world?
Why is he having an emotion like fear?
Raizel stopped pacing and he turned his eyes towards Sher for a moment before he returned it and paced forth and back again as he was mumbling.
¡°It can¡¯t be¡¡±
¡°But, there aren¡¯t anyone else than ¡®that¡¯ which would act like this.¡±
¡°The fact that he wasn¡¯t in this world alone shouts out that he¡¯s abnormal. There¡¯s someone I¡¯m overlooking, what is it???¡±
As Raizel was in deep thought, he thought of something and froze. His expression darkened greatly and his breathing turned heavy. He slowly turned towards Sher and asked in a very anxious voice.
¡°Sher, when that child woke up, did you feel anything at all?¡±
Sher wasn¡¯t able to understand Raizel¡¯s question, but she shook her head and was about to answer.
But before she could answer, she saw that Raziel threw up blood.
¡°Don¡¯t come¡!¡±
Raizel raised his left hand and stopped Sher in her place.
¡°That child¡!!!¡±
As Raizel raised his head, the atmosphere around him turned cold.
¡°After all these years, he finally made his move!¡±
Raizel couldn¡¯t stop himself in speaking in a slightly loud voice.
¡°Whom are you talking about, Master?¡±
Sher asked as she gazed at Raizel in a daze.
Raizel breathed heavily as he calmed himself down.
¡°It was just speculation earlier, but I thought this child was a chess piece of Warmonger, but it seems like my thoughts were way too shallow.¡±
A rare hint of a conflicted smile appeared on Raizel¡¯s face.
¡°Way long before this world appeared, I and other Beings drifted around in the dark space.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe millions of years passed, our numbers only grew and never reduced, at that I was only one of the weakest among our people.¡±
One of the weakest?!
Sher was greatly shocked, but she didn¡¯t interrupt Raizel.
¡°For our people to survive, we had to ingest a special kind of material. That kind of material was only created when a world was born and when that material was eaten, the world around it would end up like a wasteland and shatter in time.¡±
"We had done it thousands of times and billions of people died because of us, but none of them found out about us."
Raizel spoke while gazing out of the window, gazing at the floating planet in the horizon.
¡°Our numbers reached close to a million before a great calamity struck us.¡±
Raizel closed his eyes for a moment as he continued.
¡°It was well deserved at that time, but even so¡¡±
¡°We descended on a planet and fed on its inner material which was rich enough to feed hundreds of thousands of our kind.¡±
¡°Because of what we did at that time, everything on the surface turned grey, their man-kind slowly died of illness and wars. No one on the previous beings on the planets we ¡®ate¡¯ the matter of knew we were responsible. But, that time some of our people behaved unruly and went to their surface and started to massacre humans, be it women, children and old people¡¡±
His eyes slowly glinted with a cold light and fury could be seen on his expression.
¡°They at that time grabbed an old woman with silver hair, a middle-aged wife with purple hair and a little girl with golden hair, they tortured them to death in front of everyone.¡±
¡°The reason they did so, was because; they could do it without paying any price. At least that was what they thought¡¡±
At this time, fear could be seen on Raizel¡¯s face.
¡°A man in his 40s appeared like a deity from the horizon, he had silver hair and dark eyes like the night sky.¡±
¡°Everyone in that world was supposed to be a mere mortal without any strength, but that man who suddenly appeared broke through everything a ¡®being¡¯ could and become a true Deity when he saw his loved ones¡¯ die in our hands!¡±
¡°At that time, he hunted everyone on the planet, a number of over two hundred thousand died in a matter of one hour in his hands.¡±
Sher was shaking and trembling.
How could someone be that strong!?
Killing more than two hundred thousands of people as strong or stronger than Master?
¡°As that time, he slowly raised his face up towards the endless skies and a glint of madness appeared in his pupils.¡±
¡°He vanished from his own home planet and went everywhere, looking for one kind of race ¨C ours. He hunted us down one by one.¡±
Raizel shook his head slowly.
¡°The elders of our people gave him the name of; Warmonger. When over half a million died in his hands over the couple of years, our people couldn¡¯t take it any longer and set up a trap for him. Every single one of us were involved, over five million together were about to ambush Warmonger, but when Warmonger saw us ambushing us, he didn¡¯t fear but only mumbled in a tone we could hear; ¡°They finally came out of their hiding places, no need for me to look any longer¡¡± After he finished speaking, our people were massacred by the numbers of thousands in matters of seconds!¡±
Raizel raised his voice, his throat became dry but he continued in a slightly hoarse voice.
¡°Our people became lower in numbers, but the wounds on Warmonger¡¯s body also added up slowly over time.¡±
¡°Towards the ending when Warmonger was about to fall, he raised his head towards the sky and yelled out; ¡°My loved ones will revive in a lovely planet and live happily. AND I WILL FOLLOW THEM!¡± As Warmonger finished speaking, a light out of nowhere erupted and enveloped Warmonger. With a great explosion, most of our people died, only letting 94 people alive, but they were all greatly injured, my parents which stood in front of me had turned into ash as they were protecting me from the explosion.¡±
He lowered his head slowly.
¡°After a millennium, only I survived from the injures. I went into hiding and came to this place, promising to never harm innocent people. But, who would have known that the words Warmonger said that day; about his revival, that it would actually happen¡¡±
As Raizel raised his head up again, he could see Sher on her knees. He asked in a deep and low voice.
¡°Are you afraid of me now? Knowing that who I actually am and what our people did to countless of planets.¡±
Sher shook her head without thinking twice.
¡°No, Master, what, what about we kill that child? If that child dies, then everything will turn back to normal¡!¡±
¡°Haha¡¡±
A tired laugh came out of Raizel¡¯s mouth.
¡°I am very sorry, but I would rather pay the price of what our people did. I will not allow you to harm him, nor will I allow anyone to harm him either¡!¡±
¡°We murdered his loved ones and he turned into a ¡®Deity¡¯, tell me how much of a shock and grief he was in?¡±
Raizel closed his eyes and a small smile appeared on his face.
¡°I am not afraid of death¡ if Warmonger can finally rest peacefully with his loved ones, then I will no matter what, allow him to have that happiness once again!¡±
Raizel closed his eyes slowly and a faint smile appeared on his face.
The forest
¡°Cough cough¡±
Shin coughed up blood violently before dropping down on his knees.
¡°Eat this, Shin.¡±
Kali appeared in front of Shin and handed him a white pill.
Shin grabbed the pill and pushed it into his mouth, after feeling the energy spread around his body and heal him did he finally glance upwards towards Kali.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.¡°Thank you.¡±
He said in a very low voice with a smile on his face.
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali snickered and laughed before her expression slightly turned solemn.
¡°Shin, we do believe in you, but could you tell us about that guy, Raizel and why you acted like that?¡±
The smile on Shin¡¯s face vanished, his expression turned horrifying and his pupils glinted with madness.
Before anyone could see it, his expressions turned normal again, at least that was what Shin thought¡
Kali which was in front of Shin didn¡¯t change her expression, but her heart was beating crazily, almost wanting to jump out of her chest!
What¡ what kind of expression was that!?
How terrifying, how can anyone be able to show that kind of expression, this doesn¡¯t make sense!!!
Shin¡
Kali sobbed deeply inside as she watched Shin change his expression to not show any one of his true emotions.
Shin, what have you been through for you to make that kind of expression???
¡°I don¡¯t know¡¡±
Shin said in a very quiet voice.
¡°It was just my entire body reacting by itself when I first met him, I felt disgusted and I couldn¡¯t control myself any longer.¡±
Shin glanced at Kali, then turned around towards the shocked Aria and the rest. He asked in a tone which was filled with worry.
¡°Is there anything wrong with me?¡±
His eyes drooped and tears started to flow from the corner of his eyes.
Before anything could develop, Shin felt himself in a warm and tight hug. Aria grabbed Shin and held him in her embrace. Aria slowly stroke his back, to try calming Shin down. She spoke in a quiet and lovingly tone in Shin¡¯s ears.
¡°There is nothing wrong with you, Shin.¡±
¡°No matter what, even after finding out that Muir, the Gods, the Nobles and even that Raizel guy, they are all stronger than the other. But, glance around, no one of us have left you, Shin. Chaos may befall us, but we will always be together.¡±
Aria smiled lightly to comfort Shin.
¡°Shin, even if things were your fault, I would only need to kill everyone who objects.¡±
Kali snickered and wanted to laugh a little.
Peutoa nodded seriously at Kali¡¯s comment, she would of course not think of Shin making a mistake or him being in the wrong.
No matter who they, we only need to kill them.
Even if I am not strong, I can at least protect Shin from one attack by a God with my body.
Laura only closed her eyes and nodded after thinking about it, she wasn¡¯t someone who would sacrifice herself for someone she has only known for a small period. But, she couldn¡¯t deny that Shin has had a great impact on her and the Empress.
I have no idea what''s going to happen, but I will for now stay with them. Haah... but it truthfully seems hopeless facing all those enemies.
Laura glanced down as she let out a small sigh.
What Laura didn''t know was that Kali saw her expression and sigh perfectly in the corner of her eyes, her body wanted to launch an ice-cold aura, but she supressed herself forcibly.
Hihi, you honestly think I don''t know about you?
You''re just a scared wild animal trying to find shelter with Aria. And now that trouble has come in that direction you''re not sure what to do, laughable...!
Humph, please make a move and I''ll cut you in two!
Kali''s purple eyes turned golden for a second before it calmed down, and you could clearly see Kali clenching her teeth.
"Let''s go and rest for now as we will reach our destination tomorrow."
Aria spoke out as she glanced around, she walked a couple of steps away from Shin and grabbed her katana. She gently slashed it around and the trees surrounding the area suddenly fell with a clean cut.
"You''re right."
Kali nodded in approval and tapped the air in front of her with a finger. The second she did so, a purple tent appeared. The tent had small details of beasts and ancient creatures like the phoenix, alicorn and shade.
"Woah..."
Most of the people let out a sound of shock as they saw the tent, that was because they hadn''t seen Kali previously use it.
"Where did you manage to hide that kind of tent, Kali?"
Aria asked as she raised her eyebrows.
Anaj on the other hand did just glance at the tent with slight jealsousy as he forcibly sent his gaze towards where he was going to sleep; the ground near the fallen trees.
He let out a bitter smile as he swiftly changed his expression to his usual calm one.
"I wasn''t hiding it, just making sure to use it when it''s needed the most."
Kali snickered for a moment before she sent a glance towards Shin.
Aria nodded in approval and asked another question.
"How many people can sleep in it?"
"Two!"
Kali spoke without thinking about the question, her smile grew larger as she only kept her eyes on Shin.
"Kali...!"
Aria frowned deeply as she clearly saw that Kali was playing ''games'' again.
"You don''t want to let Shin sleep outside in the cold, do you...?"
Kali asked very slowly as she narrowed her eyes and sent a glance towards Aria.
Aria knit her fists until her bones cracked, but she breathed heavily before nodding.
She glanced at Shin who has been ignoring the conversation and kept his eyes glued on the tent. Her frown disappeared at once and a faint smile appeared. Aria walked behind Shin and said in his ear.
"Shin, do you want to sleep in that?"
Shin turned around with his eyes widen and mouth agape, he could barely speak.
"Can I really?"
His tone was filled with eagerness and joy.
"Yes, you and Kali can sleep in that tent together."
Aria smile grew slightly bigger as she thought how happy Shin was going to be after hearing her say that.
But, that didn''t happen. Instead Shin''s expression darkened for a moment.
"No, no, that is not needed at all."
Shin shook his head a couple of times, he stared at Aria with his black eyes and smiled.
"You can take my spot and sleep with Kali in the tent together. I am after all more used to sleep in the cold."
As he was saying this, his expression was of a child, truly innocent. Shin was speaking like this matter was of course; him sleeping in the cold while his mother would sleep in a warm and beautiful tent.
Mother might not be able to handle the cold night, it would be better if she slept in the tent.
As he was thinking this, his smile grew even wider.
Aria''s heart started to beat loudly and she forcibly stopped the tears which wanted to emerge out of her eyes. She was slightly trembling as she saw the innocent expression and smile of Shin. She of course knew what he was thinking.
Shin thinks I can''t handle the cold weather. Shin, Shin, how can you say something like that? Even if I were to be placed in a frozen area, I wouldn''t feel a slight difference in temperature, on the other hand, you would have had to endure the ice hell.
Why, why are you thinking so much regarding me? I have told you that it was I who sent you away to that place, I was the reason you had to endure nothing but pain. And, and now, you haven''t even blamed me and you''re trying your best in thinking what''s for my best.
Kali who heard and saw everything, could clearly see the veins in Aria''s eyes wanting to burst. Kali could hear the small cracking noises from Aria''s fists and even her heart beating heavily like drums.
But, she wasn''t shocked by that reaction, as she almost had the same one too. Kali''s eyes turned moist as she glanced at Shin.
Even when you desire something that highly, you''re willing to let it go because you deem someone else would need it more than you? Shin, why can''t you be more selfish and think about yourself? We would give you anything, yet you only want to give us your best effort...
"Shin, if I had another tent, would you sleep in this tent with me?"
Kali asked in a low voice, she tried her best not to sob.
Shin turned around towards Kali and thought for a brief moment before he nodded and shook his head.
"It depends on how many people can sleep in it."
"For four people."
Kali asked as she glanced at the people around herself.
Shin glanced around and locked his eyes on Azane, Peutoa, Laura and Anaj for a moment before he answered Kali with a smile.
"Then mother and Kali can sleep in that beautiful tent while Laura, Anaj, Azane and Peutoa can sleep in the extra tent."
"Then where are you going to sleep!?"
Kali asked with a slightly loud voice.
Shin tilted his head and answered.
"Is it not obvious, out here."
His voice and tone held no abnormalities and Shin of course thought this to be a natural case.
At this time, even Anaj raised his head towards Shin and his expression clearly described his shock and confusion.
"Why would this kid think of me before himself?"
Anaj said in a very low voice as he kept his eyes on Shin.
"Enough bullshit!"
Kali roared and snapped her finger, a large white tent appeared, it was so large that even Shin could imagine tens of people sleeping in it.
Before Shin could stare at the tent any longer, he could feel his body being dragged away.
"You''re sleeping with me tonight!"
Kali said in a very irritated tone and forcibly dragged Shin inside the purple tent.
Chapter 38 - City of Jormun
In the midst of the night, the moon was shining brightly. Two tents stood up in the woods, one of them was white and the other was purple.
Inside of the white tent, Aria, Eline, Laura, Peutoa and Azane slept peacefully on their own beds, while Anaj could only sleep on the ground with a pillow and a blanket.
Moving away from that, there was only one bed inside of the purple tent. The bed itself was humongous enough for half a dozen people to sleep in it, but only Kali and Shin were laying on it.
Shin was sleeping peacefully with a small smile on his face. On the other hand, Kali did have her eyes closed, but she was far away from being asleep.
This is barely making any sense¡
Kali shook her head slowly while sighing.
Let¡¯s try to see this again from the beginning. First comes the Guardians with Muir as the enemy, but that¡¯s only when they got ordered by the Gods with a reward they needed.
Then, how did the Gods know?
From what we heard that man; Raizel say, the Gods are rather weak in the sense of strength in the universe. If I¡¯m going to scale it, Mortals ¨C Gods ¨C Nobles ¨C and in the end, the same species as that guy.
Where does Shin belong in that scale?
A frown appeared on Kali¡¯s face as she was thinking rather hard about what had happened.
Kali opened her eyes, even if it was dark, she could clearly see everything. At that moment, she could feel her left hand being squeezed. She turned her head towards Shin and saw sweat running down his face while he was frowning. She glanced down and saw Shin¡¯s small hand squeezing her own hand until it made his own hand paler because of the force he was using, and of course, Kali barely felt anything than a little squeeze.
Kali¡¯s frown vanished as she was staring at Shin, she had always felt something in her heart being supressed until she met Shin, but she had no idea how to explain it.
¡°uhm¡¡±
A weak voice escaped of Shin¡¯s mouth.
Kali smiled slightly, she swiped the sweat of Shin¡¯s face with her hand tenderly, not wanting to disturb his sleep.
But, as she did so, Shin drew closer towards Kali, hugging her.
¡°please, please don¡¯t leave¡¡±
As Shin was mumbling, tears could be seen running down his face.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Shin.¡±
Kali changed at once, she was speaking in a gentle tone as she didn¡¯t reject the hug from Shin.
¡°Hihi, there¡¯s no need to think about it, I¡¯ll just stay by his side, this is also where I feel safe.¡±
Kali said in a very low voice, but she was smiling brightly and hugged Shin softly in her embrace.
The night slowly passed without anything happening, the sun slowly rose up beyond the mountains, shining upon everything.
¡°Shin, it¡¯s time to wake up, we¡¯re getting breakfast ready.¡±
Shin heard a familiar voice, he yawned and slowly opened his eyes. He glanced around the tent, finding no one inside. He tilted his head slightly before understanding that they should be outside.
Quickly jumping down from the bed, Shin fixed his hair and changed his robe.
¡°Shin, are you coming?¡±
Aria asked again.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way.¡±
Shin said with an energetic voice before running out of the tent. He swiftly placed his hand over his eyes because of the bright sunshine. Shin glanced around and saw everyone already being awake and eating meat on a skewer.
¡°Oh, hihi, seems like our sleeping beauty is awake.¡±
Kali laughed as she glanced at Shin.
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red before he quickly sat in between of Kali and Aria.
¡°Here.¡±
Aria handed him a skewer with a smile.
Shin gladly took it and ate the warm meat with small bites. After Shin finally finished eating, he tilted his head and asked.
¡°Where are we going?¡±
Aria sent a glance towards Kali and in return, Kali nodded.
¡°Shin, we¡¯re going somewhere I am familiar with.¡±
Shin nodded with a smile and kept his eyes on Kali, wanting to know more.
¡°Hihi, I¡¯ll tell you, no hurry.¡±
Kali laughed softly and continued speaking.
¡°We¡¯re on our path to the city of Jormun.¡±
When Kali said this, only Shin and Aria wasn¡¯t surprised. The reason for Shin not being surprised was because he had absolutely no idea about any city on this continent, whereas Aria wasn¡¯t surprised because she had heard about that city a few times.
Laura, Anaj, Peutoa and Azane were surprised because they had never heard of Jormun before. They were all respectively well-known and knew about most things in the continent, but had never heard about the city of Jormun.
¡°Is that a nice place?¡±
Shin asked with an excited tone as he kept on staring at Kali.
Kali couldn¡¯t take it any longer and pinched Shin¡¯s cheeks.
¡°Hihihi¡¡±
¡°Ahh¡¡±
Shin pouted, but he didn¡¯t take his eyes off Kali.
¡°I know, I¡¯ll tell you more about it now.¡±
Kali snickered and continued speaking.
¡°The city of Jormun was something I made a couple of hundred years ago.¡±
Her expression darkened slightly when she said ¡®a couple of hundred years ago¡¯, but she felt better when she saw that Shin didn¡¯t react towards it.
¡°Those who were lost, settled in that city. It was a haven for those who had nowhere to go, I left that place after a few years.¡±
Shin nodded a few times, but this time, he stared at Kali in awe.
¡°You are amazing¡!¡±
¡°Hihi.¡±
Kali laughed and wanted to pinch Shin¡¯s cheeks one more time before another voice sounded out.
¡°Son, she only built something small before vanishing, I however rule a kingdom as an Empress. There¡¯s no point in complementing her.¡±
Aria snickered as she sent a gaze towards Kali with a cold smile.
¡°Hihi, says the one who had to run away from her kingdom¡¡±
Kali said in a slightly cold voice as she glared back at Aria.
Shin just tilted his head and glanced forth and back.
¡°Hehe, what are you talking about, ¡®granny¡¯¡¡±
Aria coldly stared at Kali and continued speaking.
Kali¡¯s face twitched, and she fiercely stared back at Aria.
¡°It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it, ¡®mother-in-law¡¯? Hihihi¡!¡±
¡°You two really like to play games without me.¡±
Shin pouted as he thought they were having fun without him.
¡°Cough cough¡¡±
Both Aria and Kali coughed violently when they heard Shin saying they were just ¡®playing games¡¯¡
¡°Right, can we get back to the city of Jormun?¡±
Azane raised one of her eyebrows as she glanced at Kali.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Kali nodded and her expression changed to her usual calm one.
¡°Yes.¡±
She glanced at Azane, Peutoa, Laura, Anaj and lastly Shin.
¡°As I said earlier, I created the city of Jormun for those who didn¡¯t belong anywhere. It has been hidden from major forces since the time it was created and not many knows about it. Hihi, even if they knew about it, they couldn¡¯t do anything to it.¡±
¡°So, it¡¯s a city which people can¡¯t easily touch. What are we going to do there?¡±
Azane asked as she rested her arms on her hips.
¡°Heh¡¡±
Kali sent a fierce gaze towards Azane before she smiled gleefully towards Shin and spoke in a joyful tone.
¡°Well, the citizen of Jormun hasn¡¯t and won¡¯t elect a ruler because they have been waiting for the rightful owner.¡±
Shin¡¯s eyes brightened and kept smiling brightly and his eyes were staring at Kali in awe once again.
¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, Shin.¡±
Kali shook her head and her smile became even wider.
Shin could only tilt his head and think.
¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°Well, Shin, let me tell you this. You lack two things right now.¡±
Kali spoke while lifting two fingers up.
¡°Two things?¡±
Shin repeated her words but still not understanding what the two things could be.
¡°1, your own strength is lacking, you need to become stronger.¡±
Kali said in a relaxed tone, it would only take time before Shin would become stronger.
Shin nodded seriously.
¡°2, you need a real army to follow your every command¡!¡±
Kali¡¯s eyes were shining brightly as she said this.
¡°An army?¡±
Shin was confused and couldn¡¯t really understand why he needed an army.
¡°Shin, let me try to guide you through what I and Aria thought about.¡±
Kali sent a glance towards Aria before she continued speaking.
¡°Your mother might be an Empress and have high personal strength, but it¡¯s limited. She could perhaps muster only a few powerhouses which could stand by our side without any hesitations.¡±
¡°And we¡¯re not in a place to have allies which would hesitate¡!¡±
She narrowed her eyes and sent a glance towards Anaj and peeked towards Laura.
Anaj didn¡¯t mind Kali¡¯s glance, he knew obviously that he had to show his support sooner than later to be accepted in this group.
Whereas, Laura was slightly bothered by Kali¡¯s peek, she felt her heart beating harder.
Of course, Aria didn¡¯t miss these things either. She had known that Kali had been suspecting Laura since the beginning, Aria didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she would of course not be ignorant enough to not look into it. She had seen and sensed her reactions of hesitation since the start.
You should decide which side you¡¯re on¡
At that time, I don¡¯t even need to move a finger.
Aria glanced at Kali¡¯s frosty expression before closing her eyes and sighing deeply.
¡°I still do not understand why we would need an army.¡±
Shin said after having carefully thought of it.
¡°Even if they might not be in our league, they can fight people at their own levels. There might be hundreds, thousands, anyone would be slightly tired after dealing with such a mass and might therefore make a big mistake in the last fight.¡±
Kali explained carefully.
¡°That¡¯s why, we would need an army to deal with any fodder characters, we can¡¯t waste our strength when we are facing such a great enemy as Muir.¡±
After a few seconds, Shin nodded and opened his mouth once again.
¡°I understand why we need an army now, but, wouldn¡¯t it be easier if you commanded them yourself?¡±
As he was saying this, he tilted his head slightly.
¡°Hihi, of course, I could easily command them.¡±
Kali snickered and continued speaking.
¡°One day, you will have surpassed everyone, glancing down on everyone from the skies. I just want others to know how magnificent you will become, in how that will happen, you will personally need to find out.¡±
A smile appeared on Kali¡¯s face and she could see the expression of Peutoa, Azane, Aria and Eline soften up and nod in agreement.
Oh¡!
I think I understand now.
Shin thought and nodded with a bright smile on his face.
¡°I will do my best!¡±
¡°Hehe, Kali, you should go and pack your tents, let¡¯s go before we attract something unnecessary¡±
Aria said with a smile, but her eyes were narrowed and glancing around the area.
Kali nodded and turned around towards the tents.
Azane raised her eyebrows and glanced around.
¡°You want me to take care of that?¡±
She asked a question, but it wasn¡¯t clear who she was asking.
¡°It isn¡¯t time for that, just protect Shin and Eline, I and Kali will take care of the rest.¡±
Aria spoke bluntly and glanced around once again before turning around and walked towards Kali.
¡°Eline, why are you so quiet when mother and Kali is around?¡±
Shin asked as he glanced at the silent Eline.
Eline shook her head slightly.
¡°Even if you don¡¯t get it, your mother, the Empress and Kali are both someone that I could only look up to and never talk with. They are both strong enough to rule and destroy anything they want, what can I, a little child in their eyes do?¡±
Eline had a bitter smile and sighed.
¡°But, they are very nice.¡±
Shin of course couldn¡¯t understand what Eline saw in Kali and Aria.
Eline smiled wryly and could only nod.
¡°Kali, you¡¯re sure nothing will happen to Shin?¡±
Aria said in a slightly cold voice as she stared at Kali.
This time, Kali didn¡¯t bicker with Aria. She frowned slightly and nodded slowly.
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, their strongest would only be a cultivator of Emperor Stage.¡±
¡°I know we can¡¯t rely on Shin¡¯s borrowed power because of the backlash, but an Emperor Stage cultivator shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem, what do you think?¡±
Kali returned a question to Aria.
¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±
Aria scoffed and continued speaking, but this time, her tone was serious.
¡°If something where to happen, I will interrupt and destroy everything¡!¡±
¡°Hihi, you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do that too¡?¡±
Kali snickered, her eyes turned golden and rotated slowly.
¡°Humph!¡±
Aria gazed coldly at the surrounding before vanishing from her spot, nowhere to be found.
¡°I will rip every one of them if they hurt Shin!!!¡±
When Aria left, Kali¡¯s fist made cracking sounds and her voice turned chilly. Surrounding Kali, a purple aura spread out and following that, thousands of needles spread throughout the whole forest, ripping apart trees, beasts and hidden people.
Well, of course, Shin didn¡¯t react because he couldn¡¯t sense anything at all.
But, this ample of force, shocked Laura, Peutoa, Azane and Anaj. Sweat could be seen dripping down from Laura¡¯s and Anaj¡¯s faces, but only a cold smile appeared on Azane¡¯s and Peutoa¡¯s faces.
¡°Why are you two smiling so happily for?¡±
Shin asked as he was facing Peutoa.
Peutoa cold smile turned swiftly into one of a soft one before answering Shin.
¡°Shin, Aria and Kali dealt with some troublesome matters, therefore I am very happy.¡±
Shin nodded, not sure what kind of ¡®troublesome matter¡¯ it could have been, but it wasn¡¯t important.
¡°What are we going to do now? Will we be staying here, or?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll move ahead, your mother and that girl will follow us as we go.¡±
Azane replied before walking behind Eline and picking her up.
¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to lift me!¡±
Eline shouted in annoyance before keeping quiet after seeing Azane¡¯s glare.
¡°Do we even know which direction we¡¯re supposed to walk to?¡±
Shin asked with a hint of confusion this time, he knew that Kali said they were going to the city of Jormun, but she never said where it actually was.
¡°Hihi¡¡±
At that time, a soft laughter sounded out.
¡°Walk in the direction the sun rose till you see a lake, follow the right side of the lake until you find the city¡¡±
Kali¡¯s soft voice sounded out and vanished in the wind.
Shin nodded seriously and raised his head towards where the sun was, before glancing behind him. He could see Anaj prepared to go, Peutoa bowing slightly, waiting upon himself, Laura peeking around, Azane calmly staring back at him and the flailing Eline in Azane¡¯s arms.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
He said while his eyes were shining brightly. Shin breathed heavily before rushing forward towards the direction Kali provided.
Shin¡¯s steps were light and it sent him a couple of meters ahead each time. If you compared Shin to anyone else in the group following him, it could only be seeming that Shin was slow. But, none of them lifted Shin to pick up their speed, it was because rays of different lights emerged from the surrounding and being sucked inside on Shin.
Shin felt his body slowly recovering and becoming stronger, with each step he took, it reached further than the last. Shin¡¯s eyes were wide open, but his pupils weren¡¯t focusing on anything, he was already deeply lost in his mind while running in a fast pace.
The speed they ran to begin with was only at around twenty meters a second, this could only count as slow in anyone¡¯s eyes if they were above the Throne Stage. After a few minutes, they could notice the changes that was slowly happening.
Anaj eyes widened slightly and asked in a quiet voice.
¡°Are we not running in a faster pace than what we begun with?¡±
With this question, they could notice their speed were at least thirty meters a second, surpassing what they started with.
Laura¡¯s mouth went agape, and she was shocked because of the improvement in Shin¡¯s speed.
Azane snickered and her lips curved upwards till it formed a smile.
¡°Of course, he¡¯s getting stronger.¡±
Peutoa¡¯s expression did not change at all, she was not surprised by something like this. She glanced at Shin, his fragile and petite body, was currently running forward without slowing down. She squinted her eyes slightly before speaking in a low voice which only she could hear.
¡°It seems like I have to grow stronger.¡±
¡°I as his Guardian can not be useless¡¡±
Peutoa resolved herself and followed a few steps behind Shin at all times.
Eline could also see the improvements of Shin, she flung herself away from Azane¡¯s grip and quickly ran towards Shin, running forward by his side.
I must improve too, I can¡¯t stay like this forever.
After thinking this, she mustered her will and continued running faster with Shin¡¯s pace.
Chapter 39 - Time is limited...
Shin ran forward with a straight face showing almost no expressions at all, only thing that could be seen was his eyes twitching from time to time.
¡°Hey kiddo, why are you rushing?¡±
Behind Shin, Azane asked with a smile as she watched Shin.
While letting out pants, Shin answered Azane calmly with a mysterious tone.
¡°I need more time¡¡±
As he was speaking, he gulped, and a small frown appeared on his face. Because he tasted blood in that gulp, his eyes narrowed slightly and ran faster.
Azane shook her head slightly and followed Shin.
No one knew why Shin was rushing or the meaning behind his answer, but they only picked up their speed and followed behind Shin.
¡°Kali, how¡¯s the preparations going?¡±
Aria standing a few hundred meters above the ground asked softly while glancing towards the horizon.
Not long after, another voice appeared and entered Aria¡¯s voice.
¡°As planned.¡±
¡°They should appear near their outpost shortly, let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll react.¡±
Aria nodded and glanced at the ground, a smile appeared on her face as she watched Shin.
¡°Kiddo.¡±
Azane glanced around before keeping her eyes on Shin.
¡°There¡¯s someone out there.¡±
Shin nodded and didn¡¯t reply her, his eyes were firm as he continued running faster.
Not half a minute later, his eyes opened widely as he hurriedly rolled on the ground.
¡°Bang!¡±
An arrow pierced the ground where Shin¡¯s body previously was at.
Peutoa¡¯s eyes coldly shined as she flickered her hands and two daggers appeared.
Shin calmly stood up as he turned his face towards the direction where the arrow flew. The first thing he saw was another arrow flying straight towards his face.
Azane narrowed her eyes and grabbed her halberd behind her back, she put strength into her feet, but stopped when she saw Shin moving his arms.
Shin¡¯s hands grabbed the air, afterwards a katana and a dagger appeared in his hands, he swiped his dagger towards the arrow and easily sending it flying in another direction.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
Shin roared and rushed towards the archer, his eyes were bloodshot as he tried to find the archer.
Eline¡¯s mouth went agape when she saw how Shin was acting.
¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡±
She asked in a low voice, but she hurriedly shook her head.
¡°There¡¯s something Shin knows that we don¡¯t¡¡±
Azane replied Eline calmly, but she was also amazed and shocked by how Shin was acting.
¡°Aria, something¡¯s not right.¡±
Kali furrowed her eyebrows as she watched Shin acting crazy.
Aria nodded and replied with a serious tone.
¡°Seems like our planning was a waste, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about that.¡±
¡°What¡¯s more important to find out why Shin is acting like this.¡±
Kali didn¡¯t reply and slowly descended from the skies towards Shin.
By the time Kali and Aria was near Shin, they could see Shin standing in front of a corpse cut in two. Aria furrowed her eyebrows slightly, she didn¡¯t care about the dead man, she was worried about Shin¡¯s mentality.
When Shin heard someone behind him, he turned around and widened his eyes.
¡°Sharia, Vivian¡¡±
Shin said with a shocked expression as he saw another image near Kali and Aria. The one near Kali was a middle-aged lady with purple hair wearing a smile and the one near Aria was an old lady with silver hair.
Before he could see it clearly, he felt a headache and shook his head.
¡°Kali, mother, what are you two doing here?¡±
Kali had a frown on her face, which was barely showing, but her heart was pounding madly.
Sharia¡?
Aria felt the same.
Where have I heard the name Vivian before???
¡°Shin, what are you planning to do. We¡¯ll focus on how you want to do things now.¡±
Aria said with a smile which betrayed her innermost feelings.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
¡°You two said we need an army strong enough, but I don¡¯t think I can follow that plan.¡±
Shin shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.
¡°Why is that?¡±
Kali asked as she looked at Shin.
¡°Haha¡¡±
Shin let out a bitter laugh before he said.
¡°Time is limited¡¡±
Shin was calmly glancing at Aria and Kali as he said this.
¡°Limited for what?¡±
Aria didn¡¯t understand, she was hoping that Shin would explain in more details.
Deep inside of Shin
In the deepest area within of Shin, twelve sculptures were in a circle around a black sculpture of Shin.
¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak was roaring as he glanced at the ten others surrounding the black sculpture.
¡°Mekina, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak couldn¡¯t keep his calm as he was shouting his lungs out.
Mekina had her eyes widely open staring at the black sculpture, not even replying Ker¡¯Vrak. Huge flames around Mekina¡¯s sculpture slowly flew over to the black sculpture, sadly enough, the flame vanishing before it could do anything.
Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s aura around his sculpture blew up like a volcano, not even supressing it any bit.
Malika¡¯s sculpture shined with a green light as it passed towards the black one, hoping that it would do anything at all, but it also vanished like the flame, not doing anything.
Glarius tried the same, his ability was Time and Space, he was hoping that it would have an effect, but it also vanished, not doing anything.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on!?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak roared his lungs out and eyes bloodshot, but no one could answer him.
¡°Little Shin¡¡±
Shenya said in a low voice as tears emerged in the corner of her eyes.
What the Guardians was staring at, was the black sculpture of Shin slowly cracking up. Fissures was spreading throughout the whole sculpture and bits of the finger parts were already missing¡
In the forest
Shin didn¡¯t reply Aria, he turned around towards the dead man and touched his chest. A strange ball of light appeared near Shin¡¯s arm, Shin smiled as he absorbed the ball of light.
Behind Shin, everyone had their eyes wide open as they could feel that Shin¡¯s body was becoming stronger.
¡°What¡ What did you do?¡±
Aria asked with a shocked expression.
¡°As I said earlier, time is limited, I will have to do this to grow stronger.¡±
Shin replied casually as he turned around towards a certain area.
¡°How are we limited with time!?¡±
Aria couldn¡¯t hold it in and roared out, her aura also spread out before she hurriedly withdrew it.
Shin turned towards Aria with a broad smile.
¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±
After Shin said this, a white light appeared surrounding Shin before he vanished into thin air.
Kali furrowed her eyes before she glanced towards the direction where Shin did earlier.
¡°Shin¡¯s inside of the city¡!¡±
Kali had a bad premonition and rushed towards the city, behind her, everyone followed.
Azane picked up Eline because she wasn¡¯t fast enough.
Everyone rushed with all their might, with Kali in lead.
Behind Kali, Aria had a bad expression on her face. Azane was a step slower than Aria because she was holding Eline. Somewhat further away, Peutoa, Laura and Anaj managed to barely keep up by madly rushing forward.
Kali didn¡¯t know why, but her heart was pounding like crazy.
When he said the name Sharia while keeping his eyes on me, it felt like he was remembering something¡!
Something is different, his expression he was showing was just like before, but it was way too perfect, he¡¯s faking it¡
Kali squinted her eyes and unconsciously her aura spread out from within her body.
There must be something big happening in the background for Shin to act like this.
I will murder anyone and everyone who¡¯s involved with this!!!
Her aura gushed out like a volcano and her expression turned ice-cold. She was staring towards the horizon, no, she wasn¡¯t staring towards it, she was disdaining even the entire world!
No one knew, but something changed deep inside of Kali. The blood cells started boiling slowly and evaporated, what happened after was that the lost blood cells got replaced by a purple cell. Slowly with time, Kali¡¯s blood turned purple.
Within two minutes, Kali stood above the city Jormun. Her ice-cold expression froze for a moment and her mouth went agape. She had forgotten why she was here and she didn¡¯t even know what she was even looking at.
Not long after, Aria stopped beside Kali. As she was planning to ask why she stopped, her expression solidified.
The city of Jormun was quiet, way too quiet¡
What Kali and Aria saw was the whole city covered in blood.
blood was streaming like a river through the roads.
And, in the middle of the city, Shin stood there silently with blood covering his whole body.
Aria rushed towards Shin with bloodshot eyes, she wanted to grab Shin and hug him.
As Aria was nearing Shin, Shin stepped aside and escaped Aria¡¯s reach.
Shin stood there silently, he was staring at his hands before slowly raising his head and watched Aria. He tried his best to smile, which made it disfigured.
Aria¡¯s heart pained and felt like it was being ripped into pieces when she saw Shin¡¯s forceful attempt of smiling.
¡°Why?¡±
She asked with a hoarse voice, she honestly didn¡¯t care no matter how many died, because she has killed way more than this. But, she knew that Shin wasn¡¯t a murderer, he wouldn¡¯t kill innocent people.
Behind Aria, a figure appeared, Azane with Eline in her arms.
Shin¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times, but no sound came out.
As Shin was struggling, a soft voice entered his ear.
¡°Shin, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±
Kali descended slowly and her eyes were watching Shin warmly. She knew that Shin would not hurt others for no reason unless he had no choice.
¡°Come¡¡±
She neared Shin and opened her arms, wanting to embrace Shin.
Tears started forming and running down Shin¡¯s face, his eyes were staring at Kali.
¡°¡ Sharia, I¡¯m very sorry, it was all my fault.¡±
Shin¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep, not like his usual voice.
He then glanced at Aria, a heart wrecking smile appeared on his face as he spoke.
¡°Vivian, Mother, forgive me.¡±
¡°Cough cough!¡±
Shin coughed madly, his eyes were bloodshot and blood gushed out of his mouth.
¡°Thump¡¡±
Not even knowing when, Shin¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and he fell to his knees.
Before Aria and Kali could even react, Shin hurriedly stood up and walked away.
Not even a second later, his figure vanished and only a few words were left behind.
¡°Time is limited¡¡±
Chapter 40 - Prophecy
Shin suddenly appeared a couple hundred kilometres away from the city of Jormun.
¡°Cough cough¡±
It was almost like he lost his strength, he coughed weakly and fell.
But, Shin knew that he was becoming stronger.
After all, he had just reaped hundreds of thousands of people¡¯s lives and stole their strength.
¡°uwa¡¡±
Shin groaned weakly, his whole body was changing in a rapid pace. His bones turned harder, his veins stronger, his blood thicker, his skin tougher, even his old scars were slowly fading away.
After a minute, Shin stood up slowly. His face was devoided of any emotion, he turned his head towards the south and a mixed feeling welled up within him. But, that vanished as his eyes displayed a firm will before he stepped slowly towards where he was staring at.
City of Jormun
In the empty city, only a few figures could be seen.
¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±
Kali said straightforwardly, not wanting to spend time on this discussion.
¡°What do you think is wrong?¡±
With a nervous expression, Eline asked. She sensed the loneliness of Shin and her heart couldn¡¯t calm down.
¡°He had mentioned this a few times today; ¡®Time is limited¡¯.¡±
Aria said with certainty and expressed her thoughts.
¡°I can¡¯t figure out why and what for the time is limited for, but Shin must have figured it out and is in a rush.¡±
At this time, Anaj¡¯s expression changed into shock.
Aria didn¡¯t glance at Anaj, but towards Peutoa and asked her a question.
¡°You¡¯re his Guardian, do you have a way to check where he is? You did mention something about you can enter deep within his soul, but is there a way to figure out his location with that?¡±
Peutoa nodded and was about to close her eyes before a voice sounded out.
¡°Anaj, tell us what you know¡¡±
Kali spoke in a slightly cold voice, she was in a very bad mood the second Shin disappeared. She saw that Anaj¡¯s expression changed when Aria mentioned Shin saying, ¡®Time is limited¡¯.
At this time, everyone stared at Anaj.
Anaj didn¡¯t mind it, as he was thinking deeply about something.
¡°Mother told me a story when I was a child.¡±
He stopped for a while, before continuing again.
¡°I only thought it was a fantasy story¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t waste time, tell us¡!¡±
Kali commanded, her eyes turned golden.
But, Anaj didn¡¯t care at all.
¡°There will come a time when darkness will fall upon the whole continent¡¡±
Anaj spoke in a daze and his eyes turned white.
¡°The Dark army, Gods, Divine Beings, even stronger enemies will clash on the continent. Many civilians fell under their might, kingdoms fall one after the other.¡±
¡°Heroes appears, they try to save people. But, one after the other, they all ended up dead in the hands of the enemy.¡±
Anaj¡¯s voice was monotone and no expression could be seen on his face.
¡°When all hope seemed to disappear, a child wandered the continent.¡±
¡°All alone, he wandered the plains without any expression, but a tinge of sadness and loneliness could be felt.¡±
¡°That child went from place to place, harvesting the lives of the enemies, not even bothering about the humans which was still alive. After killing the ones he deemed the ¡®enemies¡¯ he wandered to the next area.¡±
¡°The child¡¯s strength became stronger and stronger, the enemies he killed became stronger and tougher. The Dark army collapsed under his feet, the gods split into two and even the Divine Beings fled if they met the child.¡±
¡°Throughout every time the child killed someone, his expression pained and he mumbled ¡®Time is limited¡¡¯. He wandered and murdered everything in his front.¡±
¡°After what seemed a long time, the child killed everyone who he deemed as a ¡®threat¡¯. He slowly collapsed and murmured ¡®I made it¡¡¯ blood was gushing from his mouth, eyes and nose. But, he had a smile on his face for once. ¡®Sharia, Vivian, Isabella, where are you, let me meet you one more time¡¡¯ the child uttered his last words before his breathe stopped and died with his eyes open, wanting to watch the skies a little longer.¡±
Not knowing why, Kali, Aria and Eline shuddered with a heartache and tears could be seen running down their faces.
Azane¡¯s expression solidified and she had no idea what to think. She of course knew that the ¡®story¡¯ Anaj was speaking should have been a prophecy his mother saw. She clenched her fists, not wanting to believe it.
I will not allow something like that to happen as long as I¡¯m alive!
Peutoa didn¡¯t show any expression, but her heart was pounding like crazy and her thoughts were in disorder.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Since she was young, she had always thought that no one could understand what she had went through. Therefore, she has been indifferent to everything, but that changed when she saw Shin. She could clearly sense the sadness and grief Shin had been through, she wanted to protect him, but it always feel like she is a step behind, not managing to catch up with him.
Master¡
Laura could only absentmindedly listen to the story. She felt cold sweat running down her back, she nervously glanced towards Kali and Aria. Not knowing why, she slowly walked backwards, away from the group.
Not knowing what even happened, Anaj slowly calmed down and breathed softly. His eyes turned normal, not even knowing that he had been talking for a while, he could only feel his throat dry.
¡°Shin, my little Shin, why¡¡±
Aria¡¯s tears fell one after the other, not even bothering about wiping it away.
Eline couldn¡¯t even let out a single sound, she could only choke up on her cries. Her whole being felt like being ripped into dozens of pieces, she wanted only to embrace Shin.
¡°DAMN IT!¡±
Kali roared out in frustration, her body slowly ascended and she stared towards the heavens and roared out.
¡°You bastards, who the hell do you think you are!?¡±
¡°I promise, I will rip every single one of you! I will not let any one of you survive.¡±
¡°I PROMISE!¡±
Kali tried her best to calm down, but no matter what, she felt an anger well up within her.
As Kali turned towards the rest, her expression changed once again.
¡°You traitor!¡±
Her aura gushed out like a volcano, she hurriedly glanced everywhere.
Not knowing why Kali was acting like that, everyone glanced around, finding out that Laura was missing.
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali descended, coldly staring at everyone.
¡°I will give you one chance, either leave now, I won¡¯t attack you, or STAY here!¡±
Aria squinted her eyes and said slowly.
¡°Calm yourself down¡¡±
¡°You want me to calm down?!¡±
Kali sneered and stared at Aria.
¡°I will calm down after I know that the ones we¡¯re with are on our side, not a traitorous lapdog of the Gods¡!¡±
Aria wanted to speak, but she swallowed it and didn¡¯t say anything. She glanced slowly at Azane, Anaj, Eline and Peutoa.
Azane snorted and stared back at Aria and Kali.
¡°You think I will leave?¡±
She even stared at them with disdain.
¡°I will not care even if I die protecting him, my Lord. If you think that I might betray him, don¡¯t you think I have also been having this thought running through my mind?¡±
Azane coldly gazed at Aria and Kali.
¡°Since the beginning, I have been trying to make countermeasures against the both of you. I will only believe my Lord, I won¡¯t let him die because of myself not being prepared.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Both Kali and Aria took their gazes away from Azane. They didn¡¯t mind hearing that Azane had been planning ways to kill them, because they had the same thoughts. Only with this, would they believe that the other party would protect Shin.
Before the glares went his way, Anaj said without thinking twice.
¡°I¡¯m not like you guys, I don¡¯t love that kid, nor do I care much about him.¡±
Not waiting much, Anaj continued, that was because he knew if he waited too long, he would get ripped into pieces.
¡°But, he did save my mother. The deal was that I was going to follow him, I will not go back from my promise, I will not leave until everything is finished.¡±
Aria nodded without minding Anaj, she knew that Seers are prideful and would rather die than to break their promises.
Peutoa didn¡¯t speak a single word even after a couple of eyes stared at her. She only slowly reached her hand towards her chest and closed her eyes.
Not long after, a light-yellow shine emerged from within her body, it shrouded her body.
¡°I will stay by his side, no matter what.¡±
Peutoa spoke every word clearly, and for once, she slowly narrowed before speaking.
¡°I do not know when, but I started liking him.¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali took her eyes off Peutoa, she did understand that Peutoa wouldn¡¯t betray Shin as she¡¯s one of his Guardians.
¡°I like Shin too¡!¡±
Eline said in an anxious tone as she glanced between Aria and Kali. Even if Eline is usually unconstrained, she wouldn¡¯t act arrogantly in front of Aria or Kali, as both could destroy her in an instant.
¡°Haah¡¡±
Aria breathed deeply before sighing, she had of course heard Eline, but she only mustered a bitter smile.
¡°We know. You came with us, even with the risk of losing your life, even if both Kali and I are angry, we¡¯re not na?ve enough to not see things clearly.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Kali?¡±
Aria sent a glance towards Kali, wanting to know her response too.
Kali frowned and said in a displeased tone.
¡°Yes, of course¡¡±
¡°Like I¡¯m afraid of some little chick, humph¡¡±
Kali was rather unhappy that way too many girls liked Shin, but she wouldn¡¯t harm them, as she knew that Shin had feelings for all of them.
¡°Besides¡¡±
Aria remembered something and glanced at Peutoa.
¡°Can you find out anything about Shin?¡±
Peutoa didn¡¯t respond, but she closed her eyes once again. Not knowing when, the surrounding changed and Peutoa appeared in a dark world with only light coming from thirteen sculptures.
¡°You¡¯re finally back, Night Empress.¡±
A hoarse voice sounded out the moment Peutoa appeared within Shin¡¯s soul.
¡°Where is Shin? What is happening?¡±
Peutoa asked at once, not wanting to delay.
Ker¡¯Vrak sighed weakly before answering Peutoa.
¡°Shin is currently moving swiftly from one enemy base to the other.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Peutoa interrupted Ker¡¯Vrak, wanting to know more details.
¡°Little Shin wants to become stronger.¡±
Shenya¡¯s weak voice sounded out instead of Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s.
¡°Little Shin is currently forcefully developing his strength, by putting way too much energy inside of his body.¡±
Peutoa frowned slightly before asking another question.
¡°Why is Shin doing this? Why did he say that there is limited time?¡±
¡°Look at his sculpture.¡±
The golden sculpture ¨C Kira answered this time, his voice was hoarse, but he still tried to speak calmly.
Not knowing what to expect, Peutoa moved her sight towards the dark sculpture in the middle. Her eyes widened, but she hastily narrowed it and stared at every details of the sculpture.
¡°It can not be true¡¡±
That was the only thing Peutoa felt, that there was no way for something like this to happen.
Chapter 41 - Hero
Not knowing how much time passed by, Shin continued walking towards where he started at. What he found was a village. Shin slowly rose from the ground and glanced down at the village, what he could see were farmers, old people and children being slaughtered by red-robed beasts in human skin.
Shin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but a hint of brutality could be sensed from his presence. He closed his eyes for a moment, a darkness approached the village from within of Shin.
Everyone stopped in their tracks, no one screamed, no one knew what to do. They could see a young child in the skies, and the darkness around his body spread out like a tsunami which enveloped the whole village.
Not sure of what had happened, Shin opened his eyes. Not knowing when, he had appeared in the middle of the village.
Shin walked slowly step by step, his eyes were half-opened, but he continued walking. He had no idea where he was or what he was doing, but that didn¡¯t matter to him, he had a clear goal.
¡°huh¡?¡±
It was quiet, but he could hear some splashing noises whenever he walked forward. He tried glancing around, he could see simple houses everywhere, but no one to be found. When he thought of something, Shin glanced down to his feet, only to see a red liquid everywhere on the ground.
¡°Blood?¡±
After shaking his head for a bit, he continued walking while muttering.
¡°Time is limited¡¡±
Just like that, Shin left the village silently.
¡°Waaaaahhh!!¡±
After a few minutes, a scream could be heard in the village.
The survivors of the massacre were shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do. The attackers ¨C the red robed beasts were all ripped into thousands of pieces and only their blood was left, flowing like a river through the village. The stench the blood left nauseated most people, half of them paled and puked.
¡°What just happened?¡±
A middle-aged villager asked in surprise, his eyes were widened, and he could barely talk.
¡°A hero¡¡±
Someone yelled it out, not knowing when, more and more started yelling it out.
¡°Hero¡!¡±
Worship and awe could be seen in their eyes, some even knelt down towards where Shin had left.
Of course, Shin had no idea these things were happening. He walked step by step towards his next destination.
Slowly but surely, his balance worsened and barely managing to keep walking without falling.
Shin raised his head, not sure when, the sky had darkened, and the sky was blocked by the dark clouds.
¡°Rest?¡±
He muttered, glancing around, luckily, he spotted a small river. He walked towards it and crouched near it, he cupped his hands and let the water flow into his palms before he raised it and drank it.
¡°No¡¡±
Not sure why, Shin shook his head, he stood up slowly. His legs were shaking, barely keeping him up, but Shin forced himself to walk again.
Shin¡¯s bones had been crushed tens of times in the few hours since he left the city of Jormun, but the bones grew stronger for every time it mended itself. Not long after the bones were restored, a force within of Shin crumbled and crushed the bones again.
His muscles ripped thousands of times, but more muscles appeared, and they were tougher than the last.
Shin had forcefully refined his body with the energy he took from the beasts. With each step Shin took, cracking noises could be heard from within his body, but he continued walking.
¡°Not enough.¡±
Shin felt bitter, he knew that as of now, he was merely a weakling that couldn¡¯t do anything.
City of Jormun
The night enveloped the sky and the whole city of Jormun became eerie.
In the middle of the city, a camp fire could be seen, surrounding it were; Aria, Kali, Peutoa, Anaj, Azane and Eline.
Aria and Kali sat silently, thinking deeply of something.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
Anaj had his eyes closed, but he wasn¡¯t asleep, his fingers were twitching every few seconds and his mouth opened, leaving only a few mutters no one could hear.
Eline couldn¡¯t sleep, she was glancing around anxiously. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the eerie feeling, or if they were going to be attacked by ambushers. She felt anxious about Shin being alone right now.
Azane sat there silently with her halberd in her hand, she softly caressed it while thinking about Shin.
Where are you now?
Are you safe?
Peutoa was laying down, her breathing was calm and steady, and her eyes were closed.
Not long after, Peutoa¡¯s eyes trembled a little before they opened. Her feelings were in shambles, she had just stayed with the other Guardians, they had been telling her what they knew about the situation.
¡°Well?¡±
The first one to speak was Aria, Peutoa was in a closed state for a few hours, she should at least have some information.
Everyone else reacted and glanced at Peutoa.
Kali raised her eyebrows slightly, not letting out a sound.
Eline calmed down a little and watched Peutoa with hope.
Anaj didn¡¯t respond much, but he opened his eyes and glanced at Peutoa nervously.
Azane peeked at Peutoa and she held her halberd with more force.
¡°The situation is very bad.¡±
Peutoa said it plainly, not waiting for anyone to comment, she continued speaking.
¡°Shin is forcing his body to become stronger.¡±
Kali frowned, not knowing why, but she had a bad premonition.
Not only Kali, everyone had a bad premonition regarding Shin forcing his body to grow stronger.
¡°There has to be a reason for him to do something like that, did you find something out about that?¡±
Kali asked after thinking for a second.
Peutoa¡¯s expression changed, her lips twitched, a frown appeared on her face, she squinted her eyes and the presence around Peutoa became a little colder.
She opened her mouth and tried her best to say these words without becoming angry.
¡°His soul is crumbling¡¡±
Aria opened her eyes widely, her face turned ash-pale and her lips turned blue.
¡°No way¡¡±
Azane¡¯s fist made cracking noises as he used more force into holding her halberd, she squinted her eyes and held her breath.
¡°Humph¡¡±
She coldly gazed upwards towards the sky, before slowly calming down.
Kali closed her eyes, her breathing was calm, and she didn¡¯t show and expressions. Not long after, Kali opened her eyes and stared at Peutoa before opening her mouth.
¡°Are there any ways to supress his soul from crumbling?¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Shin right now?¡±
¡°What are the Guardians planning as of now?¡±
Not waiting for an answer, Kali asked three questions in succession.
Peutoa lowered her head for a moment before raising it and staring at Kali.
¡°They have been trying, so far there has been no way to supress it.¡±
¡°Shin is moving from one place to another in high speed, trying to kill as many enemies he can.¡±
Peutoa stopped for a moment to think before answering Kali¡¯s last question.
¡°They can not do much as of now, but they said some remarks which I did not quite understand.¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
¡°What were they?¡±
Kali raised her eyebrows and asked.
¡°They mentioned something about shattering their soul marks.¡±
Peutoa tried to say it plainly, but unknowingly, her voice had a tinge of fear in it.
Kali lowered her eyebrows and tapped her knee with a finger a couple of times.
¡°Soul marks¡¡±
Her finger froze for a moment and she asked another question.
¡°The Guardian which passed away, he shattered his soul mark, right?¡±
Peutoa nodded calmly.
¡°This is more troublesome than I thought¡¡±
Kali said in a whisper, but everyone could hear it.
In an unknown location
A male sat on a throne, his appearance was hidden as a white light was shrouding his existence.
¡°You did well to come back.¡±
He said in a deep voice as he glanced beneath him.
¡°Y-Yes, Lord.¡±
An afraid and weak voice sounded out. A young maid with black hair and green eyes responded, looking up towards the male in fright.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since you were born, what¡¯s your name?¡±
The male asked without interest, like anything in this world was a speck of dust.
¡°Lord, my name is Laura.¡±
Laura tried to reply respectfully, but she barely managed to speak fluently.
¡°Laura, is it¡?¡±
The male spoke without caring about Laura.
¡°Tell me the reason for your return.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Laura hesitated a little before answering him.
¡°The Child left the group.¡±
For once, the male seemed to be interested and asked another question without thinking twice.
¡°And?¡±
¡°I could have gotten the news from others, why did you leave that group?¡±
His tone turned deeper, and his aura spread from within his body. The air around him was splitting open just by the pressure of his aura.
Laura shuddered for a moment, she lowered her head even deeper, replying respectfully.
¡°I felt threatened, the Witch and the Empress were starting to find about my identity.¡±
The male sight and waved his hand.
¡°Leave¡¡±
Laura bowed down and walked away.
When she was a hundred meters away, a voice entered her ears.
¡°Find the Child and kill him!¡±
Laura trembled for a moment before she squinted her eyes and they turned ice-cold, her fingers were twitching as they wanted to rip someone¡¯s head off.
¡°Just you wait¡!¡±
Chapter 42 - The Elder Tree
¡°Ugh¡¡±
A groan escaped Shin¡¯s mouth, he opened his eyes slowly.
Shin¡¯s dark eyes which previously shined brightly had weakened slightly and dark rings around his eyes could be seen on his pale face.
Shin had just tried to sleep for a moment, but he could only feel a stabbing pain which didn¡¯t allow him to rest. Not knowing what to do, Shin could only shake his head and stood up.
¡°Right¡¡±
Shin¡¯s eyes were only half-open, but he muttered to himself.
¡°Right, I remember. Yes, I remember, I still have to become stronger.¡±
His mutters were soft, but he did only repeat what he was saying.
¡°Next area, yes, I need to go to the next area.¡±
Shin spoke softly as he was walking towards a certain direction.
¡°The next place should have enemies. Enemies, enemies are the ones I should kill. Kill. Yes, kill them all¡¡±
He was in a daze, talking to himself while making sure that he understands what needs to be done.
¡°I need to do it for them. For them; mother, Kali, Peutoa, Laura, Eline, Azane, Isabella, Vivian and Sharia. Yes, I need to continue for them.¡±
Not knowing how long it took, Shin came across another area packed with people.
He tapped the ground softly and flew over the area, what he saw was the same thing happening over in the other village. Red clothed beasts slaughtering innocent humans.
Shin didn¡¯t bat an eye, but his aura spread from his body which enveloped the whole city.
¡°Many¡¡±
Shin could sense every being within his aura, as he flickered his hands, his weapons appeared, a katana and a dagger.
By the time Shin prepared himself, all the red clothed beasts turned towards him and pounced forward, wanting to rip him into pieces.
Shin slowly slashed his katana with pure force, behind the pure force, a dark aura supported the blade.
¡°Death¡¡±
By his weak mutter, the katana ripped apart an Early Emperor Stage beast in two. Before the beast¡¯s cold body could fall, the dark aura devoured the body and returned to Shin.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Shin groaned weakly, but he didn¡¯t stop slashing the katana.
More and more got ripped into two, and the ones who died, got devoured by the dark aura.
Shin¡¯s expression changed slightly, a smile appeared on his face, but that smile was eerie and sent shivers to the ones who saw it.
By the time the red clothed beasts understood that they had no chance of survival, they turned around to flee.
¡°Heh¡¡±
A weak smirk appeared on Shin¡¯s face, the dark aura which he had spread around the village slowly deflated. It imprisoned the beasts, not letting any of them escape.
¡°Come¡¡±
Deep inside of Shin
¡°This is worse than we thought.¡±
Lia said hurriedly.
¡°What is it, Lia, aren¡¯t you supposed to keep watch over Master?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak asked at once, he knew that Lia wouldn¡¯t contact them often as her job was to keep track on Shin.
¡°What happened to Shin?¡±
Mekina butted in swiftly, she glared at the teal sculpture.
¡°His strength is growing way too fast¡!¡±
Lia spoke these words, because she knew that the rest would understand the rest without needing her to speak more.
¡°Lord¡¡±
Kira muttered before he voiced his thoughts.
¡°Are there any way for us to slow him down?¡±
¡°I have tried to lessen his pain and make him sleep, but his body is overworking itself way too much.¡±
Murutha said in a weak voice.
¡°I might have an idea.¡±
After a while, Malika spoke with a restrained tone.
¡°What are you thinking, Malika?¡±
Ovan asked in a deep voice.
¡°Is there a possibility that we can make him walk a certain direction?¡±
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Malika didn¡¯t reply Ovan at once but asked a question first.
No one replied Malika.
After half a minute, a soft voice escaped the purple sculpture.
¡°I might be able to do that.¡±
Zura answered Malika, she did say she might, but the tone she used made everyone believe that she could do it without a problem.
¡°Great.¡±
Malika sighed in relief before telling Zura his plan.
¡°Zura, do you still remember where I ruled?¡±
Before Malika could continue speaking, or Zura answer him, the rest of the Guardians yelled in unison.
¡°The Elder Tree!¡±
Malika was slightly shocked, but he swiftly elaborated more about it.
¡°Yes, the Elder Tree. If we can make Shin go there, his mind will calm down with the presence of the Elder Tree and if there are any Elves left, they could help him too.¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
With this, Ker¡¯Vrak didn¡¯t agree at once, he asked a question in return.
¡°If the Elves are still alive, how sure are you that they won¡¯t harm Master?¡±
¡°You know that Elves dislikes everyone but their own race.¡±
After Ker¡¯Vrak mentioned that, everyone went silent.
¡°I have already thought of that, I will let out my presence the moment Shin enters my territory.¡±
Malika answered with a soft voice.
¡°Even if the Elves don¡¯t like other races, my presence as the first King on Shin¡¯s body will make any of them worship him and protect his life.¡±
¡°Alright, Zura, can we entrust this to you?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak asked with an anxious tone, he knew that this will help his Master a lot.
¡°Hehe, of course.¡±
Zura replied cheerfully before her sculpture shined brightly.
Outside of Shin¡¯s body
After having fought for half an hour, Shin couldn¡¯t feel the presence of any enemies. He lowered his arms, flicking his hands which made his weapons vanish.
Shin descended slowly towards the ground, he walked step by step through the city. A splashing sound could be heard, but he knew what it was, therefore he ignored it, continuing to walk.
Not knowing when, several humans peeked towards Shin, glancing at the youth drenched in blood, slowly walking through the city.
Someone started to mutter, with time, their voices became louder and louder.
¡°It¡¯s a hero¡!¡±
¡°A hero has descended to protect the continent!¡±
Their voices were loud, but Shin couldn¡¯t hear them at all. He was walking in a daze, muttering for himself. Not knowing why, Shin stopped and raised his head, only to see an old male watching him with worship.
¡°Hero, thank you for saving us, are there anything we can give you?¡±
The old man was the Governor of the city, he was hoping that the youth in front of him would stay in this city and protect them. Sadly enough, he didn¡¯t get the reply he wanted.
¡°Time is limited¡¡±
Shin only left these words while shaking his head before vanishing, he didn¡¯t want to stay here for too long, he had many things to do.
¡°Time is limited¡?¡±
The old man spoke these words for himself, not long after, more and more of the survivors spoke these words.
Shin had no idea that these simple words he spoke, would lead to the story of the legendary youth covered in blood because he slaughtered the enemies of the humans without taking a break.
Suddenly, a purple light emerged from within of Shin, Shin stopped walking and stared at the light.
The purple light shined brightly, not long after, a body appeared inside of it.
Shin stared at the woman in front of him. She was looking mature in her late twenties, but her charm was stronger because of her sharp appearance. Her eyes were bright and glared at Shin in return, a warm smile appeared on her face when she saw Shin.
¡°Zura¡?¡±
Shin asked in confusion, he didn¡¯t know what to think, he could only tilt his head slightly and ask.
Zura¡¯s lips curved upwards, she stepped forward and embraced Shin.
¡°Hehe, you knew who I was just by seeing my body, I am very pleased with this¡¡±
Zura smirked and hugged Shin with all her might.
A soft smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face as he raised his arms and hugged Zura in return, silently staying in her embrace.
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
After having calmed down, Shin asked in surprise, that was because he had never seen any of his Guardians outside of the dark space containing their sculptures.
¡°You want me to leave?¡±
Zura pouted, her voice had a tinge of sadness, she lowered her body and stared deeply into Shin¡¯s eyes.
¡°No no no.¡±
Shin swiftly denied her, shaking his head violently, he could see that she was about to cry, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Zura laughed softly.
Not even letting Shin to think, Zura neared Shin and kissed his cheek.
Shin widened his eyes, his cheeks turned red, but he didn¡¯t push Zura away.
¡°Shin, would you like to rest?¡±
Zura asked him softly.
¡°But, there¡¯s no time.¡±
Shin replied weakly, a depressed presence shrouded Shin.
¡°Don¡¯t you worry.¡±
Zura spoke in a soft voice.
¡°Close your eyes and follow my directions, no one will hurt you. Time might be limited, but nothing is absolute, trust me.¡±
Her voice was soothing and entered Shin¡¯s ears.
Shin had a soft smile on his face and he had finally calmed down by hearing Zura¡¯s soft and entrancing voice.
¡°Follow me, I will lead you to the Elder Tree¡¡±
Zura spoke softly, she connected her right arm around Shin¡¯s left arm and walked slowly forward.
Chapter 43 - Separation
City of Jormun
We can¡¯t go on like this.
Kali¡¯s tapping her finger on her knee, a slow rhythm, she usually never does this unless she has no idea what to do.
This is getting troublesome, enemies on all fronts and Shin¡¯s all alone.
Kali shook her head for a bit before biting her lips.
We must act, swiftly too¡
¡°Aria.¡±
She spoke after having cleared her mind.
Aria didn¡¯t reply but raise her head and glance at Kali. She raised her eyebrows, wanting to know why Kali wants from her.
¡°You know that we have to do something, we¡¯re wasting time here.¡±
Kali said softly, she knew that Aria wasn¡¯t in the best mood.
Aria nodded and glanced at Peutoa.
¡°Anything new?¡±
Her voice was hoarse, but it held force in it.
After a few seconds, Peutoa opened her eyes. For once, Peutoa¡¯s eyes were wide open and held a tinge of excitement.
¡°Yes!¡±
Just with this one word rely, everyone straightened their backs and started at Peutoa.
¡°The Guardians is planning to move Shin.¡±
Peutoa breathed to calm herself down before explaining.
¡°His body is under a lot of pressure, therefore they are going to direct him towards somewhere he can rest.¡±
¡°Rest¡ Where?¡±
Kali asked after thinking for a few seconds.
¡°The Elder Tree.¡±
Peutoa replied without thinking twice.
Kali¡¯s eyes twitched for a moment.
¡°What the hell is that? I haven¡¯t heard anything about that.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±
Aria shook her head, but she was slightly interested in that Elder Tree.
¡°The Guardian; Malika said that it is placed in his territory. He did also say that humans would usually not be allowed to stay in his territory, but Shin could get in because of Malika¡¯s presence.¡±
Aria nodded, she turned and glanced at Kali.
¡°We need to act too.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Kali replied with a single word.
The two, Aria and Kali didn¡¯t say anything, but they watched the others¡¯ eyes. After half a minute, they sighed and nodded.
¡°I will move towards the location Ulrike told us about.¡±
Aria was the first one to speak, she slowly glanced at the others and spoke.
¡°Anaj and Eline, you two are coming with me.¡±
Anaj didn¡¯t mind and nodded, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to refuse.
Eline on the other hand wanted to refuse, she would have liked to find Shin.
¡°I¡¯ll move around the continent. Hoping that I can find Shin, or news about Muir and the Gods.¡±
Kali said softly, but her voice turned slightly cold on the last part of the sentence. She then turned her head and glanced at Azane and asked.
¡°Will you come with me?¡±
Azane nodded, she was determined to find Shin and murder his enemies.
Aria and Kali both turned towards Peutoa, Aria was the one to ask.
¡°Who will you follow?¡±
Peutoa raised her one eyebrow, a little surprised that she could choose for herself.
Kali could see her surprise and confusion; therefore she opened her mouth and spoke plainly.
¡°Your power as a Guardian is something out of mine and Aria¡¯s plans, we can¡¯t decide what would be the best for you.¡±
Peutoa nodded and thought a little for herself, after half a minute, Peutoa glanced at Kali and spoke.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I will follow you.¡±
¡°I can get clues from the Guardians, it might be helpful in finding Shin or information about the enemies we are facing.¡±
Aria nodded and said with a smile.
¡°Great, it seems like we have our groups planned.¡±
Afterwards, Aria glanced at Eline and Anaj, speaking with a calm voice.
¡°We will leave in the morning, do prepare yourselves.¡±
Aria turned around and headed off towards the white tent, but before she could enter it, she heard a question coming her way.
¡°Aria, how can you calmly decide these things right now? Are you not nervous about Shin¡¯s safety?¡±
Kali asked Aria, it was true that staying calm would be for the best, but it was also this that confused Kali. Kali herself was barely managing to keep her calm and she found it difficult for Aria to do the same, therefore she wanted to ask this question.
Aria stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. A bitter smile appeared on her face as she softly said.
¡°No matter what I try, Shin has always been one step away from my reach.¡±
She shook her head a bit before opening her mouth again.
¡°I can¡¯t run blindly around any longer. For me to support Shin to the fullest of my ability, I must stay calm.¡±
After Aria finished speaking, she started walking again.
Kali went into deep thought for a moment before she shook her head. She glanced at Azane and Peutoa before speaking.
¡°We will leave shortly, there are a lot of things to do.¡±
Azane didn¡¯t say anything, but her facial expression changed. A smirk appeared on her face and her eyes shined brightly, she didn¡¯t want to wait that much longer.
Peutoa nodded calmly and watched the horizon in a daze without any expression.
¡°Why do we have to stop looking for Shin¡?¡±
Eline was in a bad mood, but she wasn¡¯t in a position to refute Aria. Not long after, Eline shook her head and thought about the situation from the beginning.
¡°No wonder.¡±
If¡
Eline clenched her teeth for a moment as she was thinking.
Yes, everything has gone sideways since the start. As the Purple Witch Kali said; it is getting troublesome. Aria did mention that she had to stay calm because she understood that acting hot-headed won¡¯t give results.
Then, what if I can support Shin with what I¡¯m best at, wouldn¡¯t that help him?
After Eline calmed herself down and thought about the situation, she started sensing cold sweat running down her back.
How dangerous, I was starting to derail from my usual mentality.
¡°Humph¡¡±
¡°Now that I can see things clearly, I won¡¯t make mistakes anymore.¡±
Eline was annoyed that she couldn¡¯t keep her calm when Shin¡¯s trying to overcome everything by himself.
Kali snickered a smile when she heard Eline¡¯s mutter.
Good, seems like we¡¯re starting to get back on our tracks again.
She closed her eyes for a moment.
What¡¯s my route?
Kali frowned slightly, but her mouth curved upwards as she was thinking.
The Thirteen Rulers, Malika of the Woods.
If I remember correctly, he should be a High-Elf.
Hihi, his territory should be self-explanatory, hihi¡
An eerie smile appeared on Kali¡¯s face, but she was overjoyed.
¡°hihihih¡¡±
Kali stood up and laughed in a low voice, she then turned her body towards the West.
¡°Azane, Peutoa, ready yet?¡±
She asked in a deep voice, Kali¡¯s eyes turned golden and shined brightly.
¡°Of course.¡±
Azane hummed and snickered. She stood up and placed her halberd on her back.
Peutoa didn¡¯t reply, she only turned her body and walked towards Kali and Azane.
Kali didn¡¯t say anything and tapped the ground lightly, sending her flying towards the heavens.
Peutoa and Azane was a step behind her, they didn¡¯t know why Kali had already picked a direction, but they would just follow for now.
The three left without saying farewell, that was because they knew they would meet again at a later time.
Besides, Anaj, Eline and Aria sensed that they left.
In an unknown location
¡°Lord, we got information saying that the Child is headed towards the Elder Tree with the help of the Queen of Spiders; Zura.¡±
An elderly servant bowed as he was reporting to the male sitting on the throne who was shrouded in a white light.
¡°Zura¡¡±
The male muttered for a while before he said with some interest.
¡°Wasn¡¯t she a ruler in the Ancient Era?¡±
¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±
The servant confirmed it and continued speaking.
¡°You were asleep when that happened, but twelve of the rulers went against Muir. The reason was; they wanted to protect the Child.¡±
¡°Humph¡¡±
The male squinted his eyes slightly.
¡°That makes sense, no way that Muir would have been able to keep them in a leash.¡±
¡°What shall we do, my Lord?¡±
The servant asked humbly for orders.
The male on the throne tapped the armrest with a finger slowly and quietly, thinking for a moment before ordering the servant with a deep voice.
¡°For starters, sent someone to keep track of that human; Laura.¡±
Afterwards, he spoke with a creepy tone.
¡°And send Zilva to kill that Child¡!¡±
The elderly servant widened his eyes, but he didn¡¯t speak a single word. He only bowed deeper before turning around to leave.
The male on the throne snickered after the elderly servant left before laughing out loudly.
¡°Hahahahaha¡¡±
The elderly servant who was leaving the throne room, felt shivers and cold sweat running down his back when he heard the loud laughter.
Chapter 44 - The miserable Kira
At the outskirts of a forest, two figures can be seen slowly walking. The two are holding hands, no, more like one of them is supporting the other.
Zura has been smiling the entire time, but her skin has been becoming paler and her back is drenched in sweat.
Heh, this is tougher than I thought.
To be said, it is very hard for a soul to materialize itself for a longer period of time. But even so, Zura has been continuing for half a day, guiding Shin step by step.
Deep inside of Shin
¡°Malika, they are nearing your territory, when will you begin?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak asked as he was patiently watching Shin¡¯s progress in nearing Malika¡¯s territory.
¡°Shortly, you know that it isn¡¯t easy for us to show our presence outside of Shin.¡±
Malika said with a bitter smile.
¡°Puh.¡±
Bayoun ignored Malika¡¯s refute and said in a harsh tone.
¡°That spider has been supporting Liege for half a day, and you¡¯re here whining about little things?¡±
¡°What little things¡?¡±
Malika said in a displeased tone.
¡°Spider? You know how efficient Zura was with soul power, even if all 10 of us right here teamed up and attacked her soul, we would undoubtedly lose miserable!¡±
¡°You know how difficult it is to show your presence outside of Master¡¯s body, humph¡¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
Bayoun was out of words, he certainly knew that Zura had the strongest soul and she could use it to the best of her ability.
¡°Even so, you can¡¯t support Liege if you¡¯re a weakling¡!¡±
Still, Bayoun was dissatisfied with Malika¡¯s ¡®puny¡¯ strength, he disdained the weak.
Malika didn¡¯t refute at once, he only snickered and said in a low voice.
¡°Then why don¡¯t you try to do it, hehe¡¡±
¡°Cough cough¡¡±
Bayoun faked two coughs and stopped discussing with Malika.
¡°Bayoun¡¯s not wrong, Malika. We have been silent for way too long, we haven¡¯t moved our powers that much since the Ancient Era.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak didn¡¯t deny Bayoun, that was because he knew they could have been stronger.
¡°Perhaps we should do some stretches, haha.¡±
Within the pink sculpture ¨C Shenya giggled and laughed, but she didn¡¯t use a joking tone.
¡°Yeah, we should do some stretches sooner than later.¡±
Kira said with a small smile on his face.
Outside of Shin
¡°Hang in there, we are almost there.¡±
Zura said in a soft voice while expending all her strength in moving forward while supporting Shin.
Shin nodded weakly with half-open eyes, his skin had already become ash-pale and his breathing could barely be heard.
One, only one more step¡
One more¡
Shin was forcing himself to move his legs forward, he could barely see anything through his hazy eyes, but he continued walking with the support of Zura. That was because he knew that Zura and his Guardians would never harm him, if they told him to walk forward, he would not ask why, but walk until he reached the destination they set for him.
Shin had no idea how long time had passed since he first started walking, he could remember he started when it was dark. But, time passed by swiftly, he could see the sun in the horizon wanting to leave behind the mountains.
A little more¡
Zura on the other hand, was becoming paler by the second. Even her ¡®body¡¯ was starting to fade, she was biting her lips harder and harder.
Even Zura didn¡¯t know, but her sculpture inside of Shin was starting to shine brighter since the moment she came out to support Shin. At first, the sculpture had only a purple outline, as time passed by, it turned into a purple sun in the abyss.
¡°Shin¡¡±
Zura¡¯s weak and hoarse voice sounded out, even when it was weak and hoarse, the tone she used was warm and gentle.
¡°We are almost there¡¡±
Sweat was running down Zura¡¯s pale face, but there was still a weak smile on her face.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Kingdom of Leran
In the throne room, Leo Lenan sat silently holding a piece of paper, reading it repeatedly.
After having read it to the end, he started reading from the beginning, reading it faster, hoping that he did read something wrong.
Leo Lenan had no idea how many times he read it, it could have been tens of times, he laid the paper down and a frown appeared on his face. He glanced at the female near him and asked.
¡°Tharia, where did you get this information?¡±
He asked in an annoyed tone.
Tharia bowed and said in a respectful tone.
¡°Near the outskirts of the Kingdom, our soldiers went through cities and villages, only to find civilians there and the area drenched in blood.¡±
After thinking for a moment, she said a simple line.
¡°Qui saw what happened in one of the villages.¡±
A bulging vein could be seen on Leo¡¯s forehead, he clenched his hand and squinted his eyes to the extreme.
¡°Good, good, good¡!¡±
Leo repeated himself three times with a deep voice, he glanced at Tharia and ordered.
¡°Order Qui to find out where he is. He will at no time harm him, but to protect him no matter the cost!¡±
After having said what he wanted to say, he stood up and vanished.
Outside of a forest
Shin and Zura had been walking for a whole day, both of them were exhausted a long time ago. Zura had a hard time walking by herself, but she held Shin¡¯s arm and supported some of his weight. Even her purple eyes were starting to turn red because of the veins rupturing in her eyes.
¡°Shin¡¡±
Zura said in a very weak voice.
¡°I can only bring you here¡¡±
Her voice was becoming weaker by the second, but she still didn¡¯t leave yet.
Shin stopped walking and turned towards Zura slowly, he barely had strength in himself to continue walking a simple step. But, even so, he tried to smile brightly.
¡°Th-thank you, Zura. I can, I can do the rest myself.¡±
His eyes were barely open, but he was determined to continue.
A small smile appeared on Zura¡¯s face, she leaned towards Shin¡
Shin had no idea what Zura wanted to do, but he didn¡¯t dare to evade her, because he understood how difficult it was for Zura to lead him for a whole day, therefore, he wouldn¡¯t think that she would do anything harmful towards him.
After seeing Shin not evading, Zura was overjoyed.
Not knowing why, but Shin sensed that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t find out what it was.
He only saw Zura¡¯s face in front of his face, and it neared even closer. Suddenly, Shin felt something warm on his lips, Shin shut his eyes and engrossed himself in feeling the warmness. After leaving everything to Zura, something entered his mouth which intertwined itself with his tongue.
Shin had no idea what was happening, time passed by swiftly, after having calmed down, he opened his eyes, but couldn¡¯t see Zura anywhere. His cheeks turned crimson and he lowered his head, he slowly raised his hand and touched his lips softly, feeling the warmness. It was a weird sensation for Shin, it was the first time he had done something like that, he also felt his body having more strength.
¡°Cough cough¡¡±
Not knowing when, Malika stood behind Shin
Shin jumped like a frightened rabbit, he stared at Malika in fright and asked in a very low voice.
¡°Did you see¡?¡±
Malika opened his mouth, but no sound came out.
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned redder, his previous pale face turned red as blood.
When Shin was about to calm down, he heard Malika say something which sent him almost to the ground.
¡°All of us saw¡¡±
Deep inside of Shin
A loud shriek could be heard, Ker¡¯Vrak, Ovan, Bayoun and Kira thought that it would have been better to be deaf than to listen to that shriek.
¡°You stole Shin from me!!!¡±
Mekina¡¯s red sculpture was in flames.
A snicker could be heard with a playful voice entering their ears.
¡°How did little Shin taste?¡±
Shenya snickered once more, but she was gazing coldly at the purple sculpture.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind eating him when I go out, hehe¡¡±
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
Within the purple sculpture, Zura laughed loudly with an overjoyed tone.
¡°Are you jealous that I was the first one to taste Shin, hahaha!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll destroy you¡!¡±
Mekina growled in a deep voice.
¡°Shin¡¯s mine¡!¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
¡°Stop!¡±
Kira said in a loud voice, he stared coldly at Mekina before glancing at Shenya and Zura.
After hearing Kira, they quieted down after a couple of seconds.
¡°Cough¡¡±
Kira faked a cough, a golden light appeared in front of his sculpture and Kira stood there, staring at the dark sculpture of Shin.
¡°Stop acting shamefully.¡±
¡°Besides, who says Lord likes girls, I¡¯ll protect him¡¡±
Kira felt his throat and lips dry as he was glancing at Shin¡¯s sculpture in fervour.
Everything turned quiet, at least that was what Kira thought. He glanced around and saw every Guardian standing in front of their sculptures staring at him with cold eyes and wrath.
Ker¡¯Vrak started walking towards Kira and said in a deep voice.
¡°I suggest breaking Kira¡¯s Soul Mark¡¡±
¡°I agree¡¡±
¡°We shouldn¡¯t let little Shin meet that shameful pervert¡¡±
¡°To protect our Liege, he must die¡¡±
¡°Master has many Guardians, one less wouldn¡¯t hurt¡¡±
¡°Well said¡¡±
Every Guardian started walking towards Kira.
Kira started sweating as he was staring at them with fear, he tried to walk backwards, only to feel a slender hand resting on his neck. Kira glanced towards the owner of the arm, his eyes widened, he tried to say something, but only a weak mutter came out of his mouth.
¡°The N-Night E-Empres¡!!!¡±
Peutoa stood there without any expressions, but Kira could sense the oozing wrath and anger coming out of Peutoa¡¯s aura.
¡°SORRY!¡±
¡°Uwaaahhh!!!¡±
A miserable shriek could be heard in the dark space with the sound of punches and kicks¡
Chapter 45 - Elves
¡°We¡¯re nearing my territory, I¡¯ll shroud you in my presence, alright?¡±
Malika tried his best to speak in a natural voice.
Shin didn¡¯t reply, but only nodded in a weak manner.
A soft smile appeared on Malika¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t care much. Honestly thought, he was happy that the female Guardians liked Shin, that would mean that they would protect Shin without thinking about anything excessive.
Malika¡¯s body turned into a green mist which shrouded Shin. With this, Malika could show anyone his presence, he could protect and support Shin in this state too.
¡°Shin, when we meet someone, they will notice my presence, don¡¯t be afraid, alright?¡±
He said with a smile on his face.
¡°Okay¡¡±
Shin nodded and started walking again.
¡°Uhm.¡±
Shin hesitated for a moment before speaking his mind.
¡°Are we far away from nearing the destination?¡±
After not getting a reply within five seconds, Shin didn¡¯t mind it and continued focusing on walking.
¡°No.¡±
Malika said with a single word, after having thought for a moment longer, he explained in detail.
¡°In a few more minutes, you will meet someone. Don¡¯t be afraid, alright?¡±
Malika made sure to let Shin know that someone will come, he knew that if they made Shin frightened, his territory would be in ruins the next day.
¡°Ok.¡±
Shin nodded seriously as he walked forward. Shin walked step for step, it seemed slow, even Shin thought he was walking slowly. But, he had no idea that each ¡®short¡¯ step he took, pushed him forward hundreds of meters.
¡°Stop.¡±
The time passed by swiftly, Malika¡¯s voice sounded out and Shin complied by stopping.
Shin stood there with half-opened eyes and pale skin, barely seeing what was in front of him.
After half a minute, Shin could hear noises coming his way. He stood there silently, because he remembered Malika telling him not to worry.
¡°Halt, this is not an area for humans to be in!¡±
A sharp voice sounded out, not long after two figures stood in front of Shin.
The two stared at Shin carefully. They saw Shin wearing a purple robe drenched in blood, his silver hair which was unkempt and his pale skin.
¡°Who are you?¡±
One of the two spoke.
Shin couldn¡¯t even see the two besides seeing their figures, he wanted to open his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t let out a sound. He was barely keeping himself standing.
At the right time, Shin¡¯s body started glowing in a green light.
The two in front of Shin were shocked and their eyes were open widely. They glanced at each other and said at the same time.
¡°Elven Royalty¡!¡±
After hearing the two confirm something, Shin closed his eyes and fell.
A few kilometres away
A shadow was staring at everything which was happening, the shadow saw that the two elves pick Shin up and rushing hurriedly deeper in the woods.
The shadow¡¯s face was shrouded in a dark light, but it seemed like a smirk appeared on the shadow¡¯s face.
The shadow glanced around before silently following the elves¡
Unbeknownst to the shadow, a few kilometres behind it, a male could be seen.
The male was standing on a branch, he was wearing a dark cloak, only his red eyes could be seen. He was staring at the shadow with cold eyes, a smirk appeared on his face before he followed the shadow while flicking his dagger.
In the deepest parts of the woods
Shin opened his eyes slowly, only to see a wooden roof.
Huh, did I pass out?
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After thinking about the situation for a moment, he quickly figured out where he was.
I¡¯m in Malika¡¯s territory?
¡°Did you wake up?¡±
Malika¡¯s voice contained concern.
¡°Yes.¡±
Shin replied quietly, not sure why, Shin opened his mouth and asked a question.
¡°Should you be talking, what if you are found out?¡±
Malika had a faint smile on his face as he answered.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, only you can hear me.¡±
Shin nodded before trying to sit straight. A pain could be felt from within himself, but he felt calm as he sensed an aura not far from where he was. Shin turned his head towards one of the windows, seeing a large tree a couple hundred meters away.
Shin was about to ask Malika about that tree, suddenly the door behind him opened with a creaking noise.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±
A soft voice sounded behind Shin.
Shin nodded and turned around, what he saw was an elderly woman in a green robe. The woman had blonde hair reaching down to her chest, she had wrinkles on her face and her eyes were blue. Another thing Shin saw was that her ears were long.
The elderly woman¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter when she saw Shin staring at her. That was because when Shin was staring at her, she was staring at Shin in return. What she saw was a young youth at the age of twelve, eyes shining brightly which represented his innocence and his remarkable beautiful face.
After half a minute, Shin widened his eyes for a moment before speaking.
¡°I am very sorry for staring.¡±
He wanted to bow, but he felt his chest burning, he supressed the coughing, but he tasted the blood clearly.
¡°Oh no, there are no need to act respectful here.¡±
The elderly woman narrowed her eyes when she saw that Shin¡¯s body wasn¡¯t recovered.
¡°It might be late, but my name is Eva Wathan, may I know your name?¡±
Eva asked with a soft voice, but she didn¡¯t keep her eyes off Shin.
A bright smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face.
¡°Shin.¡±
¡°Shin von Meria is my full name.¡±
Eva nodded, she did see the happiness and joy on Shin¡¯s face when he said his full name.
¡°I might be impolite, but there is something I need to ask you.¡±
¡°Sure, I will answer if I can.¡±
Shin smiled, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. This was his trust to his Guardians, they would never send him somewhere if it could harm him.
¡°Why do you have the presence of the First Wood King on your body?¡±
Eva squinted her eyes and asked, but her voice still was soft and gentle.
The first thing Shin did when he heard the question, was to tilt his head.
¡°First Wood King? Who¡¯s that?¡±
Eva saw that Shin genuinely didn¡¯t know who the ¡®First Wood King¡¯ was, she was shocked because she could clearly feel the presence on his body.
When Eva was about to ask another question, Malika used even more of his soul to showcase his presence even more on Shin¡¯s body. Eva was flabbergasted, because she was becoming unsure if the presence on Shin¡¯s body was real or not before Malika showcased his presence even more.
Eva trembled slightly before calming herself down.
¡°Maybe you know him as some other name, who was the one that lead you here?¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
Shin nodded like he understood, but his expression showed that he truly didn¡¯t get it.
Is the First Wood King, Malika¡?
But, how can he be a king?
If Malika could hear Shin¡¯s thought, he would certainly be depressed.
¡°Uhm, are you talking about Malika?¡±
After thinking about it carefully, Shin asked carefully while glancing at Eva.
Eva¡¯s eyes widened up at once, because only a few people knew the real name of the First King Wood. Because his name wasn¡¯t written anywhere, and only a few certain families passed down the true history of the Elven Kingdom orally.
When Eva was deep in thought, she heard something even more shocking.
¡°Right, it can¡¯t be true. How can Malika be a king¡¡±
Shin muttered in a low voice for himself.
Unbeknownst to himself, Malika¡¯s presence shuddered and sent a depressed aura everywhere but not at Shin.
Eva had cold sweat running down her back, she figured out that the child in front of her was sent here by the First Wood King; Malika of the Woods. And, even more shocking, Malika of the Woods didn¡¯t harm the youth when he said, ¡®how can Malika be a king¡¡¯. This meant that Malika regarded the youth in front of her very highly.
Shin tilted his head for a moment before opening his mouth.
¡°Why are you ears so long?¡±
Malika¡¯s presence weakened a lot when he heard Shin ask Eva that.
Not knowing why, Shin felt that Malika was trying to supress his laughter.
Eva could see that Shin was honestly asking, and it helped a lot when the presence of Malika faded.
¡°My ears are long because I¡¯m an elf.¡±
She smiled and replied Shin.
¡°Elf, what¡¯s that?¡±
Shin asked another question, he was very curious because he hadn¡¯t seen anyone with that long ears before.
Eva raised her eyebrows for a moment before a smile appeared on her face.
It seems like he barely knows anything.
Perhaps Malika of the Woods is protecting him because of his innocence and purity?
¡°It¡¯s a race.¡±
Eva answered Shin, thinking that it might not be enough, she continued.
¡°The Elven race looks almost like Humans, one of the traits which could be used to differentiate the two is our ears.¡±
¡°Oh!¡±
Shin nodded with a smile, finally understanding what an ¡®elf¡¯ was.
Eva saw that Shin went quiet, she knew that Shin was someone important, therefore she opened her mouth and said with a soft voice.
¡°There must be a reason for you coming here, right?¡±
Shin didn¡¯t reply at once, he turned his body and raised his hand, poking towards the big tree outside the window.
¡°That tree.¡±
¡°It is supposed to give me more time¡¡±
Shin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as his voice became a little eerie.
Chapter 46 - No deal
¡°Giving you more time?¡±
Eva muttered for a moment, she wanted to reject him at once, but she thought about the words Shin used.
Shin didn¡¯t move his sight from the tree and spoke with a small smile on his face.
¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. I was told that this tree can give me more time, that¡¯s the reason I am here.¡±
Eva squinted her eyes slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
Shin turned around slowly and stood in front of Eva, no expressions could be seen on his face.
¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to believe that this tree isn¡¯t important.¡±
¡°But, I need that tree urgently.¡±
¡°Follow me.¡±
Eva spoke plainly before walking away.
Shin followed behind her silently, he knew what he was asking for would be excessive, but he had no way around it either.
Glancing around while walking Eva, Shin could see wooden huts everywhere and children running around. After having walking for a couple hundred meters, Shin could see a gigantic house.
There stood guards by the entrance, but they didn¡¯t stop Eva nor Shin.
After having entered the house, Shin could smell a fresh flowery scent. It calmed his breathing a little, as he wasn¡¯t in a very good condition.
The more they walked, the more confused did Shin become. They had been walking in a straight line for half a minute, and it looked like Eva would continue to walk¡
While Shin was thinking it might be an endlessly long hall, Eva stopped and turned towards the wall.
With this, Shin became even more confused.
Eva didn¡¯t mind Shin¡¯s curiosity, she gently pushed the wall, pushing it open like a door. Afterwards, she walked forward and walked down a staircase.
Shin followed behind Eva while glancing everywhere with awe and curiosity.
After having walked down in a spiral for over two minutes, Shin became flabbergasted, not sure why the Elven race liked to make endlessly long things. Still, Shin didn¡¯t ask Eva anything and followed behind her quietly.
Luckily, a light could be seen not far away. After having walked through a door, Shin saw hundreds of large houses and an enormous villa on a hill. Shin¡¯s mouth went agape, he was seriously shocked by the creativity of having an underground city.
¡°This is the capital; Evainheim. I welcome you, the first human to set foot here.¡±
Eva spoke with a gentle tone, but her voice was seemingly monotone, like she was thinking about something else.
A smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face.
¡°Follow me, I will lead you to someone who can decide if you can have the Elder tree or not.¡±
Eva escaped her daze and said before walking.
Shin hurriedly followed her, he didn¡¯t know why, but he had a bad premonition, almost like there were eyes staring at him. Shin¡¯s mood turned bad, he walked a step behind Eva, hoping that the ones watching him would look away.
Eva seemed to catch up on Shin¡¯s abnormality and figured out what it was. She raised her eyebrows and glanced at a few corners with sharp eyes.
Shin sighed in relief after sensing that the eyes around stopped staring at him. He obediently followed behind Eva, hoping that they would reach the destination sooner.
Not long after, they stood in front of the villa. There were no guards around, so Eva walked in and Shin followed half a step behind.
¡°If you¡¯re wondering why there are no guards here, that is because there is no need for them.¡±
Eva said with a smile.
¡°Uhm, yeah. It looks better with no guards around¡¡±
Shin muttered as he glanced around.
¡°Are you from royal family?¡±
Eva raised an eyebrow and asked. She sensed that Shin didn¡¯t like having guards around, only important families could afford guards around their children.
Shin scratched his cheeks for a moment, replying vaguely.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I think so.¡±
¡°They call mother, Empress. Would that make me from a royal family?¡±
Eva staggered and almost fell face first.
You¡¯re a god damn prince and you don¡¯t even know you¡¯re from a royal family or not!?
Eva honestly wanted to speak her mind, but she knew that it was rude, and she remembered that Shin barely knew any common sense.
She tried her best to supress her inner feelings while walking in the villa, muttering to herself. She pushed open the locked doors, not even minding anything.
Shin thought he might have said something wrong, so he didn¡¯t speak any longer and followed Eva deeper in the villa. Not knowing when, they passed another door and what Shin saw was a large room with a throne. The throne itself was made of some green material and it sparked slightly.
Eva walked and stopped in front of the throne, Shin stood by her side and waited.
A gust of wind could be felt, Shin glanced behind him, but he didn¡¯t see anything. When he turned his head forward, he could see someone sitting on the throne.
In Shin¡¯s perspective, he saw a girl at the age of seventeen or so. She had a cold expression on her face, long blonde hair which reached her waist and deep blue eyes. Overall, Shin thought she was pretty, Shin didn¡¯t mind her cold expression, because he has seen way too many of those faces.
¡°Hi, I am Shin von Meria.¡±
Shin spoke calmly and tried to bow down slightly. His eyes turned bloodshot for a moment as he had the urge to cough once again, he swallowed the blood which entered his mouth.
The girl on the throne frowned as she could see that Shin was supressing a cough and she smelled blood.
¡°I know.¡±
It wasn¡¯t her worries, therefore she overlooked it.
¡°My name is; Lola Wathan.¡±
Still in a daze, Shin glanced at Eva, then at Lola. After having thought it through, Shin muttered.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s like that¡!¡±
¡°Lola, let me tell you a couple of things before you continue.¡±
Eva couldn¡¯t take it any longer and spoke with a sight.
¡°Shin is escorted by the First Wood King; Malika of the Woods. Shin himself seems to be a prince. And, he seems to have absolutely no common sense¡¡±
Lola raised one eyebrow when she heard Eva speak.
Shin was in a bad mood again, he pouted and muttered to himself while stomping the ground with a weak force.
¡°Why is everyone saying that I have no common sense¡?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not fair, I know a lot of things, why can¡¯t the things I know be the common sense?¡±
¡°They are just bullying me, it¡¯s really unfair¡¡±
Shin kept muttering to himself, he really wanted to continue, but he remembered he was in front of two elves.
Both Eva and Lola were shocked by Shin, they had no idea how someone can be so ignorant of common sense.
¡°Why are you here for?¡±
Lola tried to forget about that scene and asked a question.
¡°Oh, I want that large tree.¡±
Shin said with a bright smile.
¡°What will you give me if I gave you that ¡®large tree¡¯?¡±
Lola asked with a frown on her face.
Shin tilted his head for a moment before answering her with a smile.
¡°I have nothing to give, what about one favour?¡±
Honestly, Lola had no idea how to communicate with Shin. Lola had tried to act cold, but it had no effect. Nor is Shin making any sense, how could he think that a single ¡®favour¡¯ be the same as the Elder Tree!?
¡°One favour¡?¡±
Lola gazed coldly at Shin.
¡°Yes.¡±
Shin nodded, he thought that they were about to make the deal, he was really happy that it was going easier than he thought.
Lola narrowed her eyes and said coldly.
¡°Then, give me a child.¡±
Eva¡¯s expression froze.
¡°A child?¡±
Shin muttered while glancing around.
¡°What kind of child? Do you want an elf child or human child, and how old do you want it to be?¡±
After having muttered that, he widely opened his eyes and shook his head while staring at Lola.
¡°No deal, I will not kidnap a child from a family for you¡!¡±
Both Eva and Lola wanted to facepalm, how can there be someone like Shin, not even knowing simple things.
While the three were stuck in their discussion, a green light from Shin shined brightly. Near Shin¡¯s body, Malika appeared.
¡°For God¡¯s sake, just give him the tree!¡±
Malika roared in a deep voice, he seriously couldn¡¯t watch any longer, it was unbearable.
¡°M-Malika of the Woods!¡±
Eva said with fright, not knowing when she was already kneeling towards Malika.
Lola was the same, unbeknownst to herself, she knelt while glancing at Malika with awe and worship.
¡°Why did you appear? I was about to make a deal¡¡±
Shin pouted as he whined.
Malika supressed his laughter, but he calmed himself down and glanced at Eva and Lola.
¡°You two don¡¯t mind that Shin takes the Elder Tree, right?¡±
He said with a smile, but his eyes were coldly staring at them.
Eva was about to shake her head, but before she could do so, a voice sounded out.
¡°Only if he gives me a child.¡±
Lola said with a seriously calm tone. She had confirmed that Shin was someone the First Wood King supported and Shin himself might have high status in the human world. It made her wanting Shin even more.
¡°I told you, I won¡¯t kidnap a child!¡±
Shin rejected her without thinking twice.
¡°There are other ways to make a child.¡±
Lola spoke, her cheeks turned slightly pink, but her facial expression didn¡¯t change that much.
Shin turned towards Malika and asked while tiling his head.
¡°Are there ways to make a child?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask me!¡±
Malika said in fright, he shook his head and continued speaking with fear in his voice.
¡°I know nothing, I honestly know nothing at all!¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t tell the others about this, they would rip me apart!¡±
¡°I know nothing!!!¡±
Malika¡¯s face turned pale and he could sense his back drenched in sweat.
Not knowing how, Malika¡¯s body faded slowly.
¡°NOOO, I didn¡¯t say anything, I promise!¡±
Malika¡¯s body turned into a green light and was sucked into Shin¡¯s body.
Not sure why, Shin thought that it would be some time until he would meet Malika again¡
Chapter 47 - Let me stretch my body a little
Lola was dumbstruck, she had no idea what was even happening. But, she calmed down swiftly and stared at Shin who was still tilting his head curiously.
Not sure why, Lola felt sweat running down her back.
This¡
¡°Cough¡¡±
Lola faked a cough and continued speaking.
¡°You said you will give me one favour in trade for the Elder Tree.¡±
Still with a cold expression, she said with a serious tone.
¡°When you have done what you need to do, return here and marry me.¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
Shin complied at once, then he pouted and asked while staring at Lola.
¡°How do I marry you?¡±
For the first time in her life, Lola felt a headache. She caressed her temple and sighed softly.
¡°You will understand that meaning sooner or later, just remember that you will marry me.¡±
Shin nodded, still not sure how to ¡®marry¡¯ someone.
¡°Then, can I have that large tree now?¡±
He lowered his head slightly while staring at Lola.
Lola¡¯s eyes twitched for a moment before standing up from her throne.
¡°Follow me.¡±
She only left those words before swiftly walking.
Shin smiled happily while following her.
The only one remaining, Eva, knelt there absentmindedly.
For hundreds of years, Lola has never acknowledged anyone. Who would have thought she would choose him.
Haah¡ Perhaps it is for the best, he is after all directed by the First Wood King.
The first thought Shin was thinking, was that Lola sure was fast.
It didn¡¯t take them a minute before they went up the staircase and ran towards the large tree.
¡°Here is the Elder tree that you wanted, what will you do now?¡±
Lola asked while staring at him.
Shin didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all from Lola¡¯s gaze. He was observing the large tree, he felt a pure energy within the tree which made him satisfied. Shin absentmindedly walked towards the large tree, no one stopped him.
After standing right in front of it, Shin raised his hands and touched the tree.
Shin felt a cooling sensation entering his body little by little. Shin had his eyes closed, so he couldn¡¯t see any changes.
On the other hand, Lola could see changes appearing. The Elder Tree which was supposed to be healthy, was slowly wilting. The green leaves were turning yellow before being turned into dust in the wind.
Sigh¡ It is unbelievable and also shocking. For him to take in the energy of the Elder Tree, would mean that his injuries are far more serious that I would have thought.
But, Lola didn¡¯t stop Shin, that was because she was sure the agreement she had with Shin was more important than a tree.
While Shin was engrossed with taking the energy from the large tree, a shadow was sneaking up on him.
Lola had a bad premonition, but she was too late, she couldn¡¯t stop it.
The shadow was nearing Shin, a snicker could be heard as it wanted to snap Shin¡¯s neck.
Shin knew what was happening, but he had no way to stop it.
Suddenly, Shin felt blood on his back. He tried sensing what was happening with his aura, what he saw was a dagger stabbing trough the shadow. Behind the shadow, stood a man in a dark cloak with fierce red eyes.
The man snickered while glancing at the shadow before raising his head and stared towards Shin.
¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I will protect you.¡±
He said in a deep voice.
Shin calmed himself down, he had no idea who that man was, nor why he would help him. But, Shin was glad that someone was willingly helping him.
Shin furrowed his eyebrows and concentrated on the large tree.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
On the other hand, the cloaked man turned around and said in a loud voice.
¡°Are you not going to act?¡±
On the other side, a shadow appeared, walking slowly towards Shin and the cloaked man. A cold and deep voice escaped the shadow¡¯s mouth.
¡°When did you find out?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
The cloaked man glared at the shadow and said with a snicker.
¡°Since the start.¡±
The shadow didn¡¯t mind, it waited for a few seconds before it opened its mouth again.
¡°I am here for that child, if you leave now, I will not pursue."
Sweat could be seen running down Shin¡¯s face, he could hear everything, he was in a very bad position, he couldn¡¯t leave the tree now.
Not knowing when, a couple elves jumped and surrounded Lola. They had bows on their back and a scimitar in their hand.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
One of the males spoke without taking his eyes off the shadow and the cloaked man.
Lola had to decide fast, she finally understood that her thinking was way too shallow.
Of course, someone like him would have enemies. Is this why he needs the Elder Tree, to fight his enemies?
It didn¡¯t take Lola three seconds before she decided what to do.
¡°Don¡¯t let anyone near that child.¡±
Her tone was chilly, she understood that if she did this, she would have decided a path for the Elven race. Lola only hoped that this path would be the correct one.
The cloaked man didn¡¯t move at all, only staring at the shadow.
¡°I have to break it down to you, I will not leave until that kid is safe.¡±
¡°Is it worth angering us for that child!?¡±
For once, the shadow became angry.
¡°Let me ask you this then.¡±
The cloaked man stood tall and fearlessly stared at the shadow.
¡°Is it worth fighting us for that kid?¡±
¡°You see, that muscle-head on the throne back home thinks that this child is worth fighting for.¡±
¡°Besides¡¡±
Qui went silent for a moment before speaking.
¡°I have followed that kid for two days, he has shown me his will and it is worthy of my respect.¡±
The shadow didn¡¯t speak at all, slowly but surely, the shadow fragments on its body faded away. Not long after, all that was left was a twenty-year-old male wearing a white robe. His hair was black and short, his eyes were brown, and he had a remarkable face.
¡°Lord told me to kill this child no matter what.¡±
Zilva said in an angered tone before vanishing.
Qui narrowed his eyes and flicked his dagger pushing it above his face.
¡°Clang!¡±
A loud clash could be heard, not knowing when, a red spear was stopped by Qui¡¯s dagger.
Qui felt his hand shaking, but he sneered while glancing at Zilva in front of him.
Qui managed to hold off the spear with one dagger, he raised his leg and kicked with all his might.
Zilva smirked and evaded the leg, he dropped the spear and flicked his hands which made a slender sword appear in his hand. He stabbed towards Qui¡¯s heart with precise accuracy.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Qui tried taking a step back, but he was too late, he could sense blood flowing out from his chest. Fortunately, the wound wasn¡¯t that deep. With a reckless movement, Qui tapped the ground and pushed forward towards Zilva.
Zilva wasn¡¯t prepared for Qui¡¯s retaliation, he could only stay defensive and try to counter-attack if there were an opportunity.
¡°Hah!¡±
Qui knew that he had the advantage, he knew that making a mistake now would cost severely.
While Qui and Zilva were engrossed in their fight, suddenly a grey aura engulfed everything.
Everyone turned around towards the Elder Tree. What they saw was Shin¡¯s clothes turned into a dark cloak and his eyes turned grey.
¡°Hehe¡ It has been a long time since I stretched my body¡¡±
A crispy voice came out of Shin¡¯s mouth.
¡°It seems like we have visitors. Master, who are the ones you want defeated?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak was using Shin¡¯s body, muttering to himself.
¡°I personally don¡¯t mind destroying Malika¡¯s territory, he really got a beating earlier¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak went quiet for a moment, during this, no one moved, they only stared at Shin¡¯s body.
¡°Haah¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak sighed deeply, nodding at last.
¡°I understand, Master. I acknowledge your request, let me fulfil your wish.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak turned towards Zilva and walked slowly step by step.
¡°Hehe, I heard that you wanted to take my Master¡¯s life?¡±
¡°If you tell me who sent you, I might kill you fast, but if you say nothing, hehe, then let¡¯s see how long you can hold it.¡±
After saying this, the grey aura shrouded Zilva.
Lola and the elves stared at Shin in fright, especially Lola.
No way! There are more than one who¡¯s protecting Shin? And it seems like they are on the same strength as the First Wood King!
Can it be? The only ones who was at the same strength as Malika of the Woods were the other Rulers!
Lola felt sweat drenching her back, she wasn¡¯t stupid, she figured out that Shin was being guarded by more than two Rulers of the Ancient Era and they seemed to protect Shin.
Not only that¡ The one possessing Shin right now should be a Ruler, but that Ruler called Shin ¡®Master¡¯ respectfully¡!
Fortunately I didn¡¯t offend him and he accepted my deal by himself¡
Chapter 48 - Seer of the Void
For half an hour, a miserable scream could be heard.
Lola, the elves and Qui stared at Shin in fear, they had never heard anyone scream as horribly as Zilva now.
¡°Stoop!!!¡±
A weak scream could be heard.
With that said, the grey aura lightened up, Ker¡¯Vrak using Shin¡¯s body walked towards Zilva with an eerie smile.
¡°Now, will you tell me, or not?¡±
¡°I¡ It was Lord. Lord Marvin, he was the one who sent me.¡±
Zilva stuttered, barely managing to speak.
¡°Tell us more¡!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak said with an ice-cold voice.
¡°Lord Marvin is one of the three strongest in the God Realm. He, he thinks that you, should die.¡±
After having said this, Zilva¡¯s face turned ash-pale, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this no matter what.
¡°Interesting¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak nodded and snapped his finger. With that snap, Zilva¡¯s body deteriorated and got consumed by the grey aura. Ker¡¯Vrak turned his body and glanced at Qui.
¡°We don¡¯t know who you are, but you should be friendly, right?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak asked with a smile.
Qui stared at Shin¡¯s body, the youth in front of him made him afraid.
¡°I, I am someone from the Kingdom of Leran.¡±
¡°Oh, alright.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak nodded with a smile.
¡°I thank you for protecting Master for us, if there¡¯s an opportunity, we will help your kingdom.¡±
After that, Ker¡¯Vrak stared at Lola.
¡°I heard that you are trying to take advantage of Master?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak said with a cold tone while narrowing his eyes.
Lola didn¡¯t falter but speaking calmly.
¡°It was a deal that he accepted by himself.¡±
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak turned around to leave, leaving behind only a few sentences.
¡°He will come back to acknowledge his promise. But, he has many girls following him. If you take advantage of Master, be ready to face their wrath.¡±
After hearing those words, Shin¡¯s body had disappeared, only leaving the elves and Qui standing there with their mouths agape.
For the first time in her life, a bitter smile appeared on Lola¡¯s face.
Heh, if even I seem to want him, how couldn¡¯t others like him too? Seems like taking him for myself won¡¯t be easy¡
In an unknown forest
Aria ran slowly, followed by Anaj and Eline. They had been following the map Ulrike gave them. So far, they had passed the Kingdom of Perien and Kingdom of Laan. All they could see were ruins at the cities outside the capital.
¡°Empress, will it be long until we catch up with our citizens?¡±
Eline asked while glancing around now and then.
Aria narrowed her eyes slightly before answering.
¡°It depends on a lot of things.¡±
¡°For example, they would travel slower if they were being attacked. From what I can calculate, we should meet them in not long.¡±
Aria was calmly speaking. If she wanted, she could have speed through and reunited with the citizens within a few hours, but that would require her to carry Eline and Anaj.
One, Eline wanted to run by herself, wanting to become stronger.
Two, Aria would not carry Anaj¡
Therefore, Aria has been slowing down to Eline¡¯s speed.
Aria glanced at Eline before raising an eyebrow and asked.
¡°You don¡¯t seem far away from breaking through the Throne Stage.¡±
¡°Being a fourteen-year-old Throne Stage cultivator is very rare.¡±
Anaj was shocked when he heard Aria mention Eline¡¯s age. He had thought that Eline might be older than her appearance. That was because he had always thought that he himself was a genius, becoming a Throne Stage cultivator at the age of eighteen.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
¡°It is far from enough¡¡±
Eline shook her head, her eyes were hazy as she thought of the small and fragile figure of the one she loved.
¡°I need to try harder, for him!¡±
Absentmindedly, she ran faster by the second. The energy within Eline¡¯s body gushed out of her body. Just with the presence of her energy, everything near her seemed to quiet down.
¡°Is she breaking through now?¡±
Anaj asked in a daze as he watched the scene in front of him.
¡°Not yet.¡±
Aria shook her head and continued speaking.
¡°Her body seem to be going through a change. This is something I haven¡¯t seen before. But, I have heard that a few humans per millennium will be born with an evolved body. It seems like the reason Eline is special was because of her evolved body.¡±
Aria had a small smile on her face for a moment before glancing at Anaj.
¡°Do tell me, how much can you see as a Seer right now?¡±
Anaj smiled bitterly for a moment before answering Aria.
¡°I have only had a few moments. Mother told me that I am way too ignorant about the world view to see a clear picture.¡±
¡°As for what I can do now, I can¡¯t say as it comes and goes.¡±
Aria nodded while thinking.
Hehe, it seems like I found out the real reason why you came and told Shin what to do. You actually wanted Anaj to follow him and become a real Seer!
After having thought it through, she glanced at Anaj with a smirk.
¡°You do understand what¡¯s really going on, right?¡±
Anaj widened his eyes for a moment before sighing.
¡°Yes. Mother told me before she left.¡±
¡°As long as you don¡¯t make mistakes and support Shin, I will allow it.¡±
Aria said these words before sprinting forward without caring about Anaj¡¯s reply.
After Aria left, Anaj sighed once again. This time, Anaj mumbled to himself in a very low voice.
¡°Seems like everything is going as planned.¡±
¡°I promised you back then, I won¡¯t make any mistakes¡!¡±
Anaj¡¯s eyes went ice-cold and he tried to supress his eerie aura from gushing out of his body.
He glanced at the heaven for a moment before mumbling more.
¡°I don¡¯t want to unseal my powers until the time is right. But, if any of you tries to harm one of them, I will brutally rip all of personally!¡±
After Anaj calmed himself down, he remembered his mother speaking to him when he was young.
- Your name is Anaj Bumak, do remember that, alright?
- You wonder why the name Anaj then? Haha, don¡¯t you worry, you will remember everything when you grow older.
- Come here little Anaj, you need to prepare for when he is born.
- You¡¯re wondering why you must protect someone? Haah, you have really forgotten everything¡ You are the Seer of the Void, do not worry, because there will come a day when your memories will return.
Ulrike had prepared Anaj for this day since he was born. Anaj himself was confused by the words Ulrike used, she always said that he would remember when he grew older.
Anaj thought it wasn¡¯t important. But, he started seeing images and scenes every single night after meeting Shin.
¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember me, there won¡¯t be a problem. No, perhaps it is better for you to forget about what happened back then.¡±
Anaj muttered to himself while being in a daze.
¡°Hehe, go do what you need to do, I will stay behind and watch you grow properly.¡±
Capital of the Elves; Evainheim
Hundreds of meters above the ground, three figures could be seen watching the ground carefully.
¡°I am sure I sensed his powers near here¡¡±
Kali muttered while glancing everywhere on the ground, she frowned slightly when seeing a gigantic tree wilted.
¡°There was a huge spike of energy used here, did they attack Shin?¡±
She mumbled while narrowing her eyes.
¡°What are we waiting for, let¡¯s find that kiddo!¡±
Azane grabbed her halberd on her back, ready to fight.
Peutoa nodded and flicked her hands which summoned her two daggers.
¡°Hihi, let¡¯s go in blazing, hihihi!!!¡±
Kali laughed while her aura gushed out of her body, her eyes turned golden.
¡°Come out for me!¡±
Kali roared deeply.
Not even five seconds later, tens of elves came forth with bows in their arms.
In the front, Lola and Eva stood there, coldly gazing at the three up in the air.
¡°Some trash in the Throne, Emperor and Half-Divinity Stage cultivators¡¡±
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Kali mumbled to herself while gazing at the elves in front of her. When Kali was about to speak, she heard one of the leading elves say in a cold voice.
¡°No Humans are allowed here, any that comes will die!¡±
Lola said in an ice-cold voice while coldly staring at Kali, Peutoa and Azane.
Kali¡¯s whole body trembled, not only Kali, even Azane and Peutoa trembled in anger!
Small black holes appeared around Kali before vanishing, Kali¡¯s aura gushed out of her body as a volcano, devouring everything in a five-kilometre radius.
¡°YOU DARE!?¡±
Kali¡¯s golden eyes rotated slowly as she roared in a very low voice.
She stretched out her hand, where a humongous scythe appeared and grabbed it fiercely.
Chapter 49 - Reunion
Lola took a step back, she was genuinely afraid of the human in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t take flee. Because, behind her was the innocent elves!
¡°What are the reasons for you coming here, despicable Humans!¡±
Lola gazed at Kali, Peutoa and Azane while narrowing her eyes. She reached her hand and flicked her finger; summoning an enormous golden bow.
Kali sneered and said in a low voice.
¡°Can you only talk big against someone weaker than yourself?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Lola held the grip with her left hand and dragged the string backwards while aiming at Kali.
¡°I will only ask one more time, what are the reasons for you coming here, Human!¡±
Azane floated in front of Kali and descended slowly to the ground. She stopped twenty meters in front of Lola. Azane¡¯s red hair fluttered in the wind and her halberd stood tall like a banner.
¡°I am here for my Lord¡!¡±
Peutoa suddenly appeared to the left of Azane and said in an expressionless voice.
¡°My Master was heading here.¡±
Not enough with that, Kali appeared to the right of Azane, she narrowed her eyes and said with a cold voice.
¡°I, I am here to find the one I love and murder all those who¡¯s trying to harm him¡!¡±
Lola¡¯s facial expression froze for a moment, just the bearing of the three human girls in front of her made her bones shiver.
¡°There have been no one here!¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Kali sneered and said in a cold voice while raising her scythe up high.
¡°I will give you one more chance¡¡±
¡°Tell me where Shin is!¡±
Several thousand kilometres away from Evainheim
Shin stepped out of a grey shadow, his eyes were still grey, and he was wearing the dark cloak.
¡°Heh, it was nice to stretch a little.¡±
He muttered before closing his eyes.
The grey aura disappeared with the dark cloak around Shin¡¯s body. When Shin opened his eyes, his eyes were dark like the night itself.
¡°Thank you everyone. With this, I feel less pain now.¡±
Shin smiled brightly before shaking his head.
¡°Still, I can¡¯t stop¡¡±
After having calmed down, Shin stared at the horizon before slowly walking.
In an unknown forest
Aria glanced around now and then, but she focused more on Eline.
Because Eline¡¯s body was going through a change. Within the two hours since it started, Eline¡¯s speed had become five times faster and her energy was becoming stronger, wanting to break through the Throne Stage!
Shaking her head for a moment, Aria glared at the map again.
¡°We are nearing the area Ulrike marked¡¡±
¡°How could Tor and Susan lead them this swiftly?¡±
Aria frowned a little while focusing on the map.
¡°I might know¡¡±
Anaj suddenly said with a voice filled with uncertainty.
Aria nodded towards him, telling him to continue.
¡°If.¡±
Anaj bit his lips before opening his mouth.
¡°If they found a safe channel, they should have been able to travel a long way in the matter of a day or two.¡±
¡°Hehe.¡±
Aria laughed while glaring around her.
¡°If that¡¯s true, their luck seems to be very good.¡±
She glanced back at Eline before towards at Anaj again.
¡°It seems like she will continue running faster, let¡¯s try to arrive before the sun goes down.¡±
Anaj nodded and simply picked up his speed to match Eline¡¯s.
The three ran without making a noise. The more they ran, the faster it became. Eline¡¯s body was releasing energy which should have surpassed most Late Throne Stage cultivators, but it seemed like she still hasn¡¯t broken through the Throne Stage.
Not sure why, but Anaj felt cold sweat running down his back.
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little bit too much? Wouldn¡¯t she be able to defeat cultivators in the Emperor Stage when she breaks through Early Throne Stage?¡±
Aria didn¡¯t deny Anaj, she''s also surprised by the strength Eline is using just to break through to the Throne Stage.
¡°Let¡¯s hope that she will give us a pleasant surprise.¡±
Not even a second later, Eline completely stopped. The energy within her body boiled and gushed out. Little by little, Eline''s body got raised of the ground, floating in mid air.
A smirk appeared on Aria¡¯s face.
¡°Seems like she¡¯s breaking through.¡±
The energy around Eline¡¯s body turned into a hurricane, rotating around her body in high speed.
Eline opened her eyes slowly, a faint smile appeared on her face as she sensed the energy around her body. Slowly, the energy faded inside of Eline¡¯s body.
¡°Finally¡¡±
Eline murmured while stretching her body for a moment before widening her eyes.
¡°How did I get up here?¡±
After glancing down, she found out she was over a hundred meters above the ground.
¡°Well, congratulations on breaking through. Do you need to rest, or shall we continue?¡±
Aria stood near her while staring at Eline¡¯s body.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Eline didn¡¯t want to waste time, she kicked the air under her which sent her flying.
Aria nodded and followed behind her.
Unknowingly, Anaj stood there and smiled softly before following them.
¡°Hehe, we should be there in a few minutes. We have no idea what might show up, get ready.¡±
Aria snickered while holding her scabbard.
Eline nodded while narrowing her eyes, her simple outfit turned into a metallic armour covering her whole body besides her face.
Anaj had already been holding his white whip in his hand.
¡°What is this¡?¡±
Aria mumbled while narrowing her eyes slightly. The nearer they came, the clearer it became. There were thousands, tens of thousands of white tents settled in the surrounding. Just the scene itself was shocking, she knew that these tents were the ones her Kingdom used.
Not even a couple seconds later, two figures dashed in front of Aria, Anaj and Eline, intercepting them.
¡°Oh!¡±
One of the figures was shocked seeing the three figures.
¡°Empress.¡±
He bowed his head slightly.
¡°Tor Niea.¡±
Aria stared at Tor with a smirk, she then glanced at the other figure.
¡°Susan la Ville.¡±
¡°Empress.¡±
Susan bowed slightly too, but her eyes were staring at Eline since the beginning.
¡°Mother!¡±
Eline jumped into Susan¡¯s arms.
Susan smiled softly while caressing Eline¡¯s cheeks, she whispered in a low voice.
¡°It¡¯s nice to have you back.¡±
¡°Tell me, why are the civilians out here? What Ulrike mentioned was a location where over a million people could live in.¡±
Aria voiced out here doubts as she glanced at the tents.
Tor smiled bitterly as he thought of the hardships he had to go through.
¡°It was my fault, Empress.¡±
¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault, Tor!¡±
Susan said in a cold voice.
Aria furrowed her eyebrows, hinting them to tell her what had happened.
¡°We found the location.¡±
Tor sighed before continuing speaking.
¡°But, there¡¯s an old man blocking the entrance. He was adamant on not letting us pass, roaring about a ¡®Child of God¡¯ non-stop.¡±
¡°No way¡¡±
Aria narrowed her eyes, before glancing at Tor and Susan.
¡°Show me.¡±
Tor bowed and said in a respectful voice.
¡°As you command, Empress.¡±
He turned around and rushed towards a mountain nearby.
Aria, Susan, Anaj and Eline followed behind Tor.
¡°Huh¡¡±
Susan noticed something and widened her eyes.
¡°You broke through to Throne Stage?!¡±
She was shocked by it, but Susan had a bright smile on her face.
¡°Umu.¡±
Eline also smiled.
¡°I broke through earlier today.¡±
After Eline finished speaking, the group stood in front of the mountain. Tor lead the path, finding an enormous gate through the mountain wall.
¡°Empress, here is the entrance.¡±
Tor bowed slightly while keeping his eyes on the entrance.
¡°Who dares to come here!?¡±
A roar could be heard from within the cave in the mountain. A powerful aura gushed out like a volcano. Slowly but surely, a tapping sound could be heard.
Aria, Anaj, Tor, Susan and Eline glared at the figure walking towards them. It was an elderly man wearing a white robe.
The moment Aria saw him, she sneered while coldly saying.
¡°Hath Kagatsu!¡±
Hath Kagatsu stumbled for a second before he rushed out of the cave. He stared furiously at Aria before glancing around her.
¡°Where is he?¡±
Aria snickered while coldly gazing at Hath.
¡°Why should I tell you?¡±
¡°He¡¯s the Child of God. Tell me, I need to meet him.¡±
Hath Kagatsu said while trying to find Shin.
¡°Hath.¡±
¡°Kagatsu¡¡±
Aria tapped the air and flew towards Hath, stopping only ten meters away from him.
¡°Shin is not here. But, let me tell you this. I will not let you meet him as long as you recognize him as the ¡®Child of God¡¯!¡±
Her voice was cold, and her expression was chilly.
Tor, Susan, Eline and Anaj stayed there, watching everything happening quietly. They figured out that the old man knew both Aria and Shin. And, more shockingly, the ¡®Child of God¡¯ was Shin!
On a closer look, Anaj was acting surprised. He grinned for a second before acting flabbergasted.
¡°How shall I meet him then?¡±
Hath Kagatsu furrowed his eyebrows for a moment before asking Aria.
¡°You¡¯re telling me how!?¡±
Aria roared at Hath Kagatsu, she drew her sword from her scabbard.
¡°If you want to meet Shin.¡±
She said every single word clearly while narrowing her eyes.
¡°Then you must meet him as a grandfather!¡±
Chapter 50 - The weakness of strength
Shin felt dizzy, his eyes were hazy, but he continued walking forward. Shin glanced at the heaven, surprised to see the sun.
¡°When did morning come?¡±
He muttered to himself while lowering his head, glaring at the city in front of him.
The city was in ruins, Shin managed to see a couple survivors walking in the streets without any aim.
¡°Am I too late?¡±
Shin¡¯s lips lowered, and his expression worsened. Shin suddenly turned his face to the left, narrowing his eyes and a frown on his face.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Shin kicked the air beneath his feet and rushed towards that direction he stared at.
After four minutes, Shin managed to finally see what caught his attention, it was over a thousand beasts wearing red cloaks covering their bodies.
The moment Shin caught up with them, the beasts turned their heads towards Shin, bearing their fangs at him.
Not wasting a moment, the beasts pounced towards Shin and some rushed behind him, wanting to surround Shin.
Shin¡¯s expression darkened, barely no expression could be seen on his face and his eyes coldly gazed at every beast around him.
¡°More and more.¡±
Shin mumbled to himself, but his voice entered the beast¡¯s ears too.
¡°More and more people are hurt because of you!¡±
¡°Children losing their parents, parents losing their children¡¡±
Shin¡¯s mumble turned into a roar slowly but surely.
¡°You are looking for me, stop going for the others!¡±
A dark aura gushed out of Shin¡¯s body while he grabbed the air where a katana and a dagger appeared.
Shin felt everything turn black suddenly, he could sense everything happening around him. His body was acting by itself and he saw things in a slow motion.
Shin saw his body slice open the beasts with a darkened facial expression, his white robe which he changed today was drenched in blood after a few seconds.
Surprisingly, even when Shin was holding the advantage, Shin saw the beasts nearing his body and attacking with their claws. Shin¡¯s white robe turned into tatters not long after, but there were no wounds on his body.
After a beast died, his dark aura engulfed the corpse before it entered Shin¡¯s body.
Shin felt his body strengthening for each beast he killed, but he also felt his eyes becoming hazier and his mind dull after he sucked in the energy of the beasts.
Not even knowing how long time had passed, Shin¡¯s recovered from his previous supernatural phase. He was heavily breathing in and out while having his head lowered. Shin glanced around himself, only to see blood covering the surrounding two hundred meters, but there were no corpses around.
Shin felt a headache, he massaged his temples before shaking his head, trying to stay focused.
¡°I need to become stronger¡ I am not strong enough to meet her again by my own powers¡¡±
After having mumbled to himself a little, Shin raised his head again, glaring towards a direction opposite from where he came from.
Deep inside of Shin
Twelve sculptures shining in different colours were in a circle around a dark sculpture of Shin.
A voice came out from the green sculpture ¨C Malika.
¡°The Elder Tree seemed to make his body sturdier. But, Shin is harvesting way too much strength at once.¡±
Malika sighed after he finished speaking.
¡°It seems like it will be hard to stop Master right now.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak said with a frown.
¡°He¡¯s unbending to become stronger.¡±
¡°It is all Muir¡¯s fault!¡±
Within the pink sculpture ¨C Shenya said in a cold voice.
¡°If Muir was dead, little Shin wouldn¡¯t have needed to rush his strength!¡±
¡°Humph¡!¡±
¡°Even we couldn¡¯t deal with her back then, and now we don¡¯t have Kuugo, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with her without someone overpowering Muir.¡±
Zura said while glancing at the other Guardians.
¡°How are the strength of the people on his side?¡±
Kira opened his mouth and asked a question.
No one answered him for a whole minute.
¡°There are four who¡¯s a notch below our original strength back then.¡±
After thinking for a moment, Glarius said before continuing.
¡°If we count with some special means, there should be six, seven at most. With one or two of them at our original strength.¡±
¡°Far from enough¡¡±
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Zura sighed, she had no idea what to do.
¡°How strong is Lord now?¡±
Kira asked another question.
The other Guardians wasn¡¯t sure why Kira would ask this question, but Gladius went quiet for five seconds before speaking.
¡°By his raw powers, he should be a notch below our original strength. If he used his Energy of Death and our powers, he would be a notch above our original strength, near Muir¡¯s strength.¡±
Kira went quiet, a golden light appeared in front of his sculpture. Kira walked out of the light, staring at Shin¡¯s fractured sculpture. A sigh came out of Kira¡¯s mouth before he slowly walked towards Shin¡¯s sculpture. Kira¡¯s body shined brighter the nearer he came towards the sculpture.
¡°Crack¡!¡±
Unknowingly, a crack appeared on Kira¡¯s sculpture, but Kira continued walking towards Shin¡¯s sculpture.
¡°I see¡¡±
A smirk appeared on Kira¡¯s face before he transferred the golden light around his body to Shin¡¯s sculpture.
After a whole minute, Kira¡¯s light faded away. Shin¡¯s sculpture fracturing slowed down by a lot, Kira smirked while slowly fading away. Cracks could be seen on Kira¡¯s whole sculpture.
¡°What did you do?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak asked absentmindedly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just thought of something.¡±
Kira¡¯s weak voice came out from his sculpture.
¡°The stronger Shin becomes, the more we can act. I used a part of my soul strength to stall for some time, my own soul will recover with time, there won¡¯t be a problem for me.¡±
¡°The only thing is; I can¡¯t do this often. I did at most give him some more time to act, perhaps a month, maybe less, a week or even one day.¡±
¡°Great, even one day would help."
Ker¡¯Vrak mumbled for a moment before sighing.
"Master''s body and soul is getting weaker because of the increase of his strength..."
The Capital Evainheim
Within a small room were five chairs around a table.
On one side, Eva and Lola sat there watching the three on the opposite side.
Azane, Peutoa and Kali sat on the other side, glaring at Lola and Eva in return.
¡°Cough cough.¡±
Eva coughed before opening her mouth.
¡°Let me present myself. I was the previous Queen of the Elves; Eva Wathan.¡±
Kali nodded, she opened her mouth and spoke with a grin on her face.
¡°I am The Purple Witch; Kali.¡±
¡°Lola Wathan; the current Queen of the Elves.¡±
Lola said with a cold voice while glaring at Kali.
¡°Peutoa.¡±
Peutoa simply stated her name, keeping quiet after that. She expressionlessly stared between Lola and Eva.
¡°The Red Mist; Azane Zonor.¡±
Azane said with a loud voice and a smirk on her face.
Kali tapped the table with a single finger.
¡°Now, will you tell us why you brought us here after hearing Shin¡¯s name?¡±
¡°Have you met him?¡±
She raised her eyebrows slightly, finding it slightly weird.
Lola gave a simple nod.
¡°Yes, we met him. Our guards picked his unconscious body up at the outskirts of the forest.¡±
¡°What happened afterwards?¡±
Kali asked right after Lola finished speaking.
¡°Shin wanted the Elder Tree.¡±
Lola narrowed her eyes slightly.
¡°You have to understand; the Elder Tree is very important for us Elves. Therefore, I made a deal with Shin.¡±
Kali stopped tapping the table, the atmosphere around Kali became ice-cold.
¡°What did he give you for the Elder Tree?¡±
Kali leaned forward while glaring at Lola.
¡°He told me that he had nothing to give.¡±
Lola explained, not taking her eyes off Kali for a single moment.
¡°Shin said he will give us ¡®one favour¡¯ for the Elder Tree.¡±
¡°Hihi, that sounds just like Shin¡¡±
Kali laughed for a moment before focusing again.
¡°From what I saw, your beloved Elder Tree is wilted. It seems like you accepted his offer.¡±
Kali closed her eyes for a moment before opening them, her voice turned ice-cold.
¡°What is the favour you asked him to do?¡±
A smirk appeared on Lola¡¯s face, she coldly glanced at Peutoa and Azane before staring at Kali.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Azane, Kali and Peutoa had a bad premonition.
¡°When he has finished doing what he needs to do, he will return to marry me¡!¡±
Lola said every single word clearly.
Everything went quiet for a moment before three destructive auras gushed out of Peutoa, Kali and Azane.
The three of them furiously stared at Lola with cold eyes.
¡°You have no idea, do you?¡±
The first one to calm down, was Kali. She sighed for a moment before glancing at Eva and Lola.
¡°Do you even know what Shin¡¯s up against?¡±
After having thought through it for a moment, Lola nodded seriously.
¡°One of the three strongest Gods of the Gods Realm; Lord Marvin.¡±
¡°Hihihihi!¡±
Kali laughed out loudly, she gazed at Lola with disdain.
¡°You should stop thinking about staying with Shin if you¡¯re thinking that the only problem Shin is facing against!¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes and said seriously.
¡°Muir Meors and the Gods have been eying Shin since the beginning. We have no idea what¡¯s going through the minds of the Nobles nor that guy above them.¡±
¡°Every single enemy of Shin is strong enough to destroy the Elven race with a pinch.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re thinking about gaining profit from Shin, you should forget everything about him.¡±
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Azane coldly stared at Lola before standing up from her chair.
¡°Lord has already left, there is no point for us staying here.¡±
Peutoa calmly stood up from her chair, turning around, wanting to leave.
¡°Heh¡¡±
Lola was flabbergasted by the numerous enemies Shin was facing. She thought about the youth asking her for the Elder Tree, offering one favour with a bright smile on his face. The scene where the assassin attacked Shin also appeared in her mind.
Shin is facing enemies on all fronts, does he even get a chance to rest properly?
Lola felt cold sweat drench her back.
¡°I have already decided that I will stand by his side.¡±
After having calmed down, Lola opened her mouth and spoke with a calm tone.
Azane and Peutoa turned around towards Lola.
Kali was still sitting on her chair, she had been observing Lola¡¯s expression since the beginning.
Chapter 51 - Alliance
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali laughed in a low voice before speaking.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Because, if you decide participate, we will include you in our plans. You will have to go through till the end, if you try to leave or escape, I promise you that I will come back here and kill everyone¡!¡±
Kali¡¯s voice was cold as she stated her last sentence.
Eva had cold sweat running down her back, she felt that she could barely contend against Kali for a few moments. And the two other girls could hold her occupied.
Lola on the other hand didn¡¯t hesitate.
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not stupid, even if us Elves stay still, the Gods won¡¯t forget about us. And the continues attacks on the Humans Kingdom will shift over here.¡±
Lola stated calmly as she was staring at Kali.
¡°If we must decide a side to stay with, I will rather choose Shin. Just seeing him trying his best to stand against those enemies is admirable.¡±
¡°From what I have figured out, Shin has been struggling in facing the enemies. But, he¡¯s moving forward, his small body is supporting those he loves.¡±
Lola shook her head for a moment before speaking in a dazed state.
¡°Just that is enough for me to decide. I want to help him, I want to protect his innocence, I want to stay by his side facing his enemies, I want him to love me like he does to you girls¡¡±
¡°Haah¡¡±
Lola sighed before looking at Kali, Peutoa and Azane.
¡°I understand that what I¡¯m asking for is too much as Shin barely knows me and the only reason he accepted marrying me was because of the Elder Tree. But, I want to hope, even if the chances aren¡¯t high, I hope that Shin would like me one day.¡±
When Lola finished, she thought that she would see the mocking gazes of Azane, Peutoa and Kali.
But, what Lola saw, was the grin of Azane, a faint smile from Peutoa and the smirk of Kali.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Azane laughed out loudly as she stared at Lola.
¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re thinking way too much.¡±
¡°Let me ask you this one question, how long do you think I have known that kid for?¡±
Lola lowered her head for a moment before answering Azane.
¡°Since childhood?¡±
Azane grinned.
¡°Why do you say that?¡±
¡°Excuse me if I may be impolite.¡±
Lola breathed in and out before answering Azane.
¡°You¡¯re a Demon. I don¡¯t think most Humans would accept a Demon follower or lover unless they have been with them since they were young.¡±
¡°Ah, hahaha!¡±
Azane laughed once again.
¡°What is it?¡±
Lola furrowed her eyebrows, she didn¡¯t understand why Azane would laugh at her answer.
¡°You want to know when I first met that kid?¡±
Azane raised her eyebrow, she didn¡¯t wait for Lola before telling her.
¡°Just recently, less than a month.¡±
He stared at me with a bright smile, staring at me with curiosity, treating me the same as others, never excluding me for being a Demon or using me because I¡¯m a Valkyrie¡
Lola widened her eyes, shocked by Azane¡¯s answer. She hurriedly stared at Peutoa.
Peutoa did of course understand her.
¡°Almost one month.¡±
When thinking about her first meeting with Shin, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver and letting out a faint smile.
¡°Hihi, I have also been with him almost a month now.¡±
Kali laughed a little while closing her eyes, thinking about the first time she met Shin.
Hihi, he stared at me with those innocent and curious eyes, asking me if I was a fairy. He thawed my cold heart with his bright smile, he made my soul overjoyed with his presence, he gave me a safe place where I felt like home.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. My home will always be where Shin is at, the warmth and the cosiness¡
What Lola could see, was the gentle smile on their faces while thinking about Shin.
Lola didn¡¯t know why, but she raised her hand and wiped her eyes, only to feel it wet with tears. Tears were running down Lola¡¯s face while staring at the gentle smiles on Azane¡¯s, Peutoa¡¯s and Kali¡¯s faces.
¡°Can, can I really be with someone like him?¡±
Not knowing why, she couldn¡¯t keep up her cold expression, tearing up while asking in a low voice.
Kali opened her eyes slowly when she heard Lola ask with a cry, what she saw was that tears were running down Lola¡¯s face. Before she could answer, Kali could hear Eva speak.
¡°Lola had never been treated as a normal elf since she was born. It was decided that she would be the Queen the moment she was born, she had to see everyone as her subjects, and no one dared to be familiar with her¡¡±
Eva said with a bitter smile on her face.
¡°If you¡¯re wanting the warmth of someone because of who you are, stay with Shin. His bright smile will make you feel like you¡¯re loved from the heart, his shining innocent eyes will heal all your wounds.¡±
Kali was speaking with a soft voice.
¡°Let me participate¡¡±
Lola said with a low voice while lowering her head.
¡°Hihi, no worries about that.¡±
Kali laughed for a bit before continuing.
¡°Then, I will have to welcome you to our side; our alliance.¡±
¡°Alliance?¡±
Lola tilted her head for a moment.
¡°Hihi, this is something we recently thought of, it sounds cool, right?¡±
Kali snickered before glancing at Azane and Peutoa, only to see them nod in approval.
¡°You might know who¡¯s our enemies. But, we¡¯re not all weaklings on our sides either, haha.¡±
Azane laughed, explaining a little to Lola.
Kali nodded and continued from where Azane stopped at.
¡°For example, the three of us in front of you.¡±
¡°Shin¡¯s mother is the Empress of the strongest Kingdom.¡±
¡°Shin¡¯s grandfather, which is a total douche, is at the same strength as me.¡±
¡°Shin also has his Guardians, twelve if you count Peutoa in.¡±
¡°Also, we might not be sure. But, there is also a God which might want to help Shin.¡±
Lola couldn¡¯t help but be flabbergasted.
¡°Shin has that many people to support him?¡±
¡°Hihi. Yes, and it took him less than a month to get all of this.¡±
Kali smirked, she knew that Shin had a charm which made people want to follow him, protect him and love him¡
Lola furrowed her eyebrows for a moment before asking in a low voice.
¡°There is one thing that I am not able to understand.¡±
¡°What is that?¡±
Kali asked while slightly narrowing her eyes.
¡°You have mentioned that Shin has done everything under one month, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±
Lola didn¡¯t know what she wanted to ask for, for her, it was fuzzy, and she couldn¡¯t figure out why everything started to happen one month ago.
¡°I get what you mean to say¡¡±
Kali closed her eyes and sighed deeply, she slowly opened her eyes and started speaking in a bitter voice.
¡°It all begun twelve years ago when Shin was born¡¡±
Kali spoke without a break, Lola and Eva stayed quiet and listened carefully to Kali¡¯s narrative.
After half an hour, Kali breathed deeply before sighing.
¡°Have this managed to clear your mind about the situation?¡±
Lola could only nod absentmindedly.
¡°Everything makes sense now¡¡±
She furrowed her eyebrows for a moment before glancing at Peutoa, Azane and Kali.
¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±
Kali smirked while glaring at Lola, Kali pointed at Peutoa before answering.
¡°As you know, Peutoa can communicate with his Guardians.¡±
¡°Peutoa and the other Guardians are planning in the background for the final fight. What we need to do now, is to prepare ourselves for it¡!¡±
Lola leaned forward, she was thinking in deep thought for a moment before speaking.
¡°In a few days, I will have a hundred strong warriors ready¡¡±
¡°My strength can¡¯t compete with any of you three, but if I use the Ascendant¡¯s Bow, I could support from afar.¡±
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali laughed for a moment, her smirk turned into a grin. Kali flicked her finger and a piece of map appeared in front of Eva and Lola.
¡°Bring your army there, Aria¡¯s there. When the time comes, we will move together.¡±
Lola handed the map over to Eva.
¡°Bring the warriors there.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
Eva hesitated for a moment before sighing.
¡°You do what you want to do, I will support you.¡±
¡°Hihi, seems like you want to follow us. When will you be ready to leave here?¡±
Kali asked with a laugh.
¡°At most two days.¡±
Lola answered before standing up and walking away.
Chapter 52 - Hurricane
Where am I?
Shin was high up in the air, glancing down at the ground. Shin was barely managing to keep his eyes open or even focus on what was going on.
Shin had a bad premonition, he pushed the air and evaded to the left before swinging his arm. With a closer look, Shin saw he was holding a sword.
Who are these guys?
Shaking his head, Shin continued moving and waving his sword from one side to the other.
After ten minutes, everything went quiet. Shin stood in the air without moving, not knowing what to do.
Suddenly, a purple light emerged from within Shin¡¯s body. Shin glanced at the light, but he didn¡¯t do anything to it because he felt no threat from it.
¡°Shin, why don¡¯t you rest a little bit?¡±
From within the purple light; Zura appeared. She stared at Shin with a worried expression.
Why does she feel familiar?
Ah, wait¡ She, she¡¯s Zura¡
¡°Zura¡¡±
Shin tried to force a smile on his face before shaking his head.
¡°I have to continue¡¡±
¡°Shin!¡±
Zura roared with a cry, she grabbed Shin¡¯s body and hugged him.
¡°You have been going for seven days straight with no rest, you need rest¡!¡±
Zura¡¯s voice calmed down and she embraced Shin, caressing his back softly.
It feels warm¡
That was the only thought Shin had on his mind when Zura embraced him. Truthfully, Shin wanted to continue, but he had no strength to push away from Zura¡¯s hug.
All he could do was to close his eyes and embrace the warmness he was feeling from Zura.
¡°Shin, I will protect you, close your eyes and rest peacefully¡¡±
Zura said in the softest voice she could muster, she continued to caress his back while holding him tightly.
Zura and Shin floated in the air, nothing could bother them. Shin had his eyes closed and his breathing started to calm down. Zura on the other hand trembled slightly whenever she watched Shin¡¯s exhausted expression.
¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡±
She whispered in a low voice.
¡°We are sorry that we couldn¡¯t do enough back then, now you have to handle our mistakes. Sorry¡¡±
A tear escaped Zura¡¯s eyes as she tried to hug Shin even tighter.
In an ancient cave
Within the pass of one week, half a million civilians have managed to set up a camp inside the enormous cave.
Towards the centre of the cave, twelve sculptures could be seen. Eleven of them were covered in a specific colour, whereas the last sculpture had gone pale.
Aria, Anaj, Eline, Tor, Susan, Hath and Eva sat around a table while glancing at the sculptures from time to time.
¡°Let me introduce myself once more. My name is Eva Wathan, I¡¯m from the Elven race on the behalf of the Queen.¡±
Eva bowed slightly towards the people sitting around the table.
Aria waved her hand and said with a casual tone.
¡°The letter Kali gave me through you did explain most things.¡±
After breathing in and out, Aria gave a simple bow.
¡°We are glad that your race has decided to help us.¡±
¡°No need to be humble.¡±
Eva said softly before sighing.
¡°Besides, it was my daughter which decided everything on her own. I as her mother, can only support her.¡±
¡°Haah¡¡±
Aria sighed deeply.
¡°Wait¡!¡±
Eline interrupted the conversation while staring at Eva with a nervous expression.
¡°Is your daughter trying to take Shin for herself?¡±
¡°Eline!¡±
Susan tried to stop Eline, but she was a second too late.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Eline stared at Eva, clenching her fists harder.
Eva kept her eyes on Eline, after a couple of seconds, she was shocked.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I am sure that Eva will not take him for herself.¡±
I hope, at least for the survival of our race¡
¡°I can see that you¡¯re very young and you are already at the Throne Stage, I do not think that Shin would leave a genius like you.¡±
Eva had a soft smile as she tried to reassure Eline.
After hearing that, Eline became more depressed and pouted.
¡°Shin doesn¡¯t care about strength, besides, he is very strong himself¡¡±
¡°Cough cough¡¡±
¡°I do think that we might be side-tracking right now.¡±
Anaj said with a calm voice while glancing at everyone around the table.
Hath Kagatsu which has been trying to remain calm troughout the whole discussion couldn¡¯t take it any longer and pounded the table.
¡°I want to know where he is¡!¡±
He said with a deep voice.
¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten anyone here, you will not like the end result¡!¡±
Aria spoke with a cold voice slowly.
¡°Humph!¡±
Hath glanced at everyone around the table before speaking with a tone filled with disdain.
¡°Weaklings have no right to make choices.¡±
Aria didn¡¯t deny him and nodded in confirmation.
¡°Do you honestly think that I have been sitting still since I met you the first time?¡±
Her voice was calm and steady, which made Hath shiver slightly.
Hath gave a finale stare towards Aria before giving a snort before putting his eyes somewhere else.
¡°As Anaj said, we need to get back on track.¡±
Aria said while giving a simple nod.
¡°Kali did also write a little on the letter about Shin¡¯s condition through what his Guardians told Peutoa almost a week ago.¡±
¡°From what we can deduce, Shin is forcing his strength by stealing the enemies¡¯ power.¡±
While everyone was in deep thought, Anaj furrowed his eyebrows for a brief moment.
What are you doing?
¡°How long can Shin support himself by doing this?¡±
Susan asked a simple question, for the past week, she and Tor had been told most of what¡¯s going on.
¡°Hard to say, his Guardians said a week, two at most if Shin doesn¡¯t take a break. They did mention that they will try to force him to rest, but time is tight¡¡±
Aria said while letting out a groan.
¡°Let me find him!¡±
Hath suddenly spoke up, since the day Hath has been born, he was a fighter made only to support the Child of God.
¡°You idiot!¡±
Aria rebuked him with harsh words.
¡°Shin¡¯s moving rapidly from one place to another, do you think it will be easy to pinpoint his location?¡±
¡°Shin¡¯s moving like a hurricane throughout the whole continent. His appearance is known and there are tons of stories about him lately.¡±
Tor spoke as he remembered the report of the intelligence squad.
Aria nodded with a slight frustration.
¡°They are marking him as a saviour. To be honest, that is very troublesome¡¡±
Before she let anyone speak, Aria glared at Hath before speaking in a cold voice.
¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡! Shin is just a little child; do you really want him to push himself till his death!?¡±
Hath frowned slightly, not voicing out his thoughts.
Kingdom of Leran
Capital
In a small room, Leo sat silently while staring at Qui.
¡°That was what happened throughout the journey I followed him.¡±
Qui said with a deep voice.
¡°I couldn¡¯t keep on his track after he left the Elven city.¡±
Leo frowned for a full minute after Qui finished his report. After having calmed down, Leo opened his mouth.
¡°It is good that you managed to protect him¡¡±
¡°Haah¡¡±
Qui sighed before opening his mouth.
¡°Your Majesty, I would like to make a selfish request.¡±
¡°Go on¡¡±
Leo said in a low voice after he heard Qui ask him that.
¡°I would like to support that kid. He is being seen as a hero, a saviour. But, it is too painful to see him shoulder all these by himself.¡±
Qui spoke with a slightly annoyed tone.
Leo closed his eyes for a moment before opening them. His red eyes were like wild flames.
¡°Let us do it then¡!¡±
He lowered his voice, ordering Qui.
¡°Aria has already given her location away, giving any civilians free housing¡ Make way there and get in contact with her. There is no way for her not to make a plan to help Shin, we will give her full support.¡±
¡°Besides, it¡¯s time to counter-attack. We can¡¯t let Muir have the initiative forever¡!¡±
His red eyes glimmered with madness for a slight moment.
Qui nodded, he felt joy deep inside of him. Even Qui himself didn¡¯t know why he felt something like that.
¡°Qui, you seem to have changed¡¡±
Leo said while staring at Qui sharply.
¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty.¡±
Qui lowered his head, wanting to explain himself.
¡°Seeing something like that happening, did make me see things differently.¡±
¡°A small boy facing the enemy of the continent by himself while we are like tortoises, cowering¡¡±
Qui wanted to speak more harsh words, but he remembered that he was speaking with the King¡
Leo waved his hand, he wasn¡¯t displeased by what Qui said.
¡°I agree with you, Qui.¡±
¡°While we are trying to lick our wounds after the defeat, Shin has been on the front saving lives¡¡±
Chapter 53 - A Hero. A Saviour...
From the ground, a youth wearing a white robe could be seen high up in the skies. The youth¡¯s slowly walking on the air, step for step, pushing his body kilometres with each step.
The continent has been in ruins since the day the red cloaked beasts started attacking the humans. Several millions have died in their hands, most people are in the capital cities, hoping for the royal family to defeat the red cloaked beasts. But, the Kingdoms barely tried to do anything, they enclosed themselves in the capitals, hoping that everything would pass¡
Fortunately, not everyone were like the royal families. The word spread, the word about the heroes roaming the continent. There were old men which had been hiding for thousands of years coming forth to fight, but they died not long after. Young men and women grouping up trying to fight in a frontal battle, only to end up in pieces¡ The moral of the whole continent is on bottom.
But¡!
There¡¯s a light in the darkness. Words have spread through every Human Kingdoms, cities and villages. Bards made songs, writers made stories and poems, historians wrote down every single word.
A youth, a silver haired youth was the light of the continent. The youth would always wear a white robe, after every passing, his robe would be drenched in blood. His facial expression barely showed any expression, but a tinge of sadness and pain could be seen on his face. The youth would rush like a hurricane, devour the beasts with his aura and leave right after being finished clearing a location. He would rarely get in contact with others, the times he did, he only left a murmur; ¡®Time is limited¡¡¯ before vanishing.
In the eyes of everyone, the youth was already a hero. A sparkle of hope. A light in the darkness. A saviour¡
In a random house during the night.
A child was crying with a low voice.
¡°Mum, I, I am afraid¡¡±
The mother holding her son was trying to calm him down with a soft voice.
¡°Joshua, don¡¯t you worry, everything will be fine soon.¡±
¡°You want me tell you the story about the youth again?¡±
Joshua nodded while hugging his mother.
Many parents calmed their own hearts and their children with the story of the saviour who¡¯s trying to protect the continent against the beasts¡
Thousands of meters above the ground
¡°Ugh!¡±
Shin was holding his head firmly, supressing his roars with all his might.
¡°No¡!¡±
He shook his head, trying to open his eyes. His previously dark eyes were bloodshot, sharply staring at everything.
¡°Uwah!¡±
Shin closed his eyes hurriedly.
While trying to supress the pain he was feeling, he forgot that he was in the air. Shin¡¯s body fell from the air, rapidly diving through the air. He barely had time to think about his surrounding, Shin neared the ground quickly.
¡°BANG!¡±
Shin¡¯s body crashed heavily to the ground, the surrounding ten meters were dented over five meters downwards.
Surprisingly, Shin¡¯s body didn¡¯t get injured at all.
Shin had calmed down slightly after falling, he shook his head for little while before standing up. His whole body shook and trembled as he was trying to stand up straight, after having struggled to stand straight, his eyes turned white and he fell backwards.
Not long after that, a purple light escaped Shin¡¯s body.
Zura appeared from the purple light, she stared at Shin¡¯s body sadly as she picked him up. After she held Shin¡¯s body in her arms, Zura kicked the ground and rushed forward, but she tried her best to be gentle with Shin¡¯s body.
¡°Those bastards¡!¡±
Zura muttered coldly, her eyes were cold as ice as she narrowed them.
¡°Beware, beware for the day when we return¡!¡±
The atmosphere around Zura turned chilly, her fingers were twitching as she wished to rip everyone apart.
¡°On the day this Queen reappears, this Queen will unleash hell on you all!¡±
Every single word Zura murmured drifted away in the wind.
¡°Uhm¡¡±
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. A weak groan escaped Shin¡¯s mouth as he felt the unpleasant atmosphere.
Flabbergasted, Zura calmed herself down before hugging Shin tighter, speaking softly to him.
¡°Sorry, Shin.¡±
¡°I promise you, we will come with everything we have when the time is right. I, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry that you have to go through this all alone¡¡±
Tears could be seen running down Zura¡¯s face as she stared at Shin¡¯s face.
In an ancient cave
Aria was laying down on her bed trying to sleep for an hour or two.
¡°SHIN!¡±
Aria¡¯s face was covered in sweat, she roared her lungs out, tears ran down her face.
Shin. Shin. Shin. Where, where are you now?
Tears ran down her face without any signs of stopping, Aria¡¯s heart was beating faster and louder.
¡°Ugh!¡±
A painful groan escaped her mouth.
After five whole minutes, Aria manage to calm down a little. She let her aura out thinly, wanting to know the current situation of the base. Aria suddenly widened her eyes, she snapped her finger which changed her clothes into a white robe and rushed out of her room.
Aria didn¡¯t stop there, she rushed further away from the centre of the cave, towards the entrance of the cave.
After having reached the entrance, Aria gazed up at the sky, seeing a few figures rushing towards the cave.
Aria wasn¡¯t flustered because she was familiar with those presences which were heading her way.
Aria saw Kali wearing her usual purple gothic dress, Azane with her red armour, Peutoa with her new yellow robe and an elf wearing black dress with a cloak wrapped around her body.
What made Aria worried, was the expression of Kali. Aria kicked the ground with all her might and flew towards the air, nearing Kali and the rest. She rushed with all her force and barely stopping five meters away from Kali.
Aria saw that Kali had sweat running down her face, a frown on her face and her eyes were golden rotating slowly.
Before Aria could speak, Kali started speaking swiftly.
¡°Aria, we don¡¯t have time, we have to act as soon as possible!¡±
Aria had a bad premonition since she woke up from her nightmare, she could only nod, turning around to the cave; yelling.
¡°Group 1, head out!¡±
After having yelled that out, Aria gazed at the heaven, speaking in a deep voice.
¡°You get ready too¡!¡±
Not even a second later, a silver feather dropped from the sky.
¡°Remember to do your part, no mistakes are allowed!¡±
Kali said with a cold voice before turning towards the direction she came from.
¡°We are going all in now¡!¡±
Aria narrowed her eyes as she spoke every word clearly.
Not even thirty seconds later, there stood thousands of people in front of the entrance. There were even a hundred elves with Eva leading them.
All of the thousands had different weapons in their arms, some had shields, some had scimitars, others had swords, hammers, whips, bows, staffs and many other varieties.
The ones standing on the front lines were; Kali, Azane, Aria, Lola, Peutoa, Anaj and Hath Kagatsu.
Right behind them, Eline followed with her armour equipped and shield on her back.
Further behind, Eva, Tor and Susan lead the thousands of men and women.
Aria turned around towards the warriors, she raised her voice, letting her voice enter everyone¡¯s ears.
¡°Warriors¡!¡±
¡°The time has come, the time to fight back. Our enemy has been like a pest, we can not stand still any longer!¡±
¡°Raise your weapons and charge forward, charge with everything you have, charge with all your might!¡±
¡°Because those who are standing behind us, are the ones we love. Our family, our community, our Kingdom, our continent¡!¡±
¡°Charge¡!¡±
A unison roar could be heard from the warriors. There were men, female, young and old warriors in the crowd. They were all ready to fight to their death.
¡°Move out!¡±
Aria roared as she took her sword out of her scabbard and lifting it high up in the air.
The second Aria finished speaking, everyone ran forward calmly. There was no fear on their faces, no worries and no dread to their enemies. They were calm, calm to the point of being scary.
Just the movement of the warriors made the ground tremble.
Kingdom of Leran
The capital
Tharia rushed with haste towards Leo¡¯s bedroom, she didn¡¯t bother with knocking and pushed it open.
¡°Your Majesty, Qui sent a message, they have begun moving out¡!¡±
Leo which was asleep, opened his eyes. His eyes were calm, he lifted his body and dressed himself. He didn¡¯t speak a single word, he walked slowly out of his bedroom. Tharia followed behind Leo, Leo was walking outside the palace, after going out, he saw tens of thousands of men and women wearing a red armour with a lion crest on the upper left side on their chest.
The tens of thousands of men and women stood there calmly, with a shield on their back, a spear in their hand and a sword in a scabbard.
Leo glared at all of them before raising his voice.
¡°This will be a massacre, most of you will not be able to return. Those who are afraid, those who would like to live with their loved ones, return to your homes.¡±
Leo spoke with a calm voice, reassuring everyone that if they wanted to leave, there would be no problem.
The men and women didn¡¯t glance around, in unison, they lifted their spears and slammed it to the ground repeatedly. Not long after, a mighty roar could be heard.
¡°Fight!¡±
The roar was a sign, after one roared, tens joined in. After the tens joined in, thousands followed behind, roaring their lungs out.
¡°Fight! Fight!¡±
Leo had a grin on his face as he stared at the warriors in front of him.
Chapter 54 - A mighty return
Deep inside of Shin
¡°Can we begin soon?¡±
A low and deep voice sounded out from a brown sculpture.
¡°Wait a little longer, Bayoun.¡±
Within the grey sculpture, Ker¡¯Vrak said with calm tone.
¡°I¡¯m itching to kill someone¡!¡±
Lia said in an aggrieved tone, but she tried her best to keep herself calm.
¡°We are all¡¡±
Mekina voice was hoarse and weak, but fury and anger could be sensed from her voice.
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak abruptly started laughing coldly, a grey light escaped his sculpture. Ker¡¯Vrak stood in front of his sculpture, staring at the dark sculpture of Shin which covered in cracks.
Not long after, Shenya¡¯s figure could be seen out of her sculpture. Behind Shenya¡¯s back was a large dark batwing. She narrowed her eyes slightly, kneeling towards Shin¡¯s sculpture.
¡°Little Shin, we will arrive shortly, hang in there¡¡±
Her voice was warm and calm, she had already decided what she must do.
Shenya glanced at the other sculptures, only to see figures kneeling towards Shin¡¯s sculpture with their heads lowered deeply.
Near the centre of the continent
A figure could be seen swiftly flying in the air, the figure was wearing a purple dress and held a silver haired youth in her arms.
¡°Shin, we are nearly there.¡±
Zura said in a hoarse voice, she had sweat running down her face, but she tried her best to speak in a warm tone and put on a smile on her face.
Shin who had his eyes closed opened them slowly, only to see Zura¡¯s face near him. Shin didn¡¯t panic, he used his arms to hug Zura and rub his face on Zura¡¯s face.
¡°Zura¡¡±
Shin didn¡¯t care about the sweat, he felt calm and warm when staying in Zura¡¯s embrace.
Zura felt her heart beating quicker, but she calmed herself down and started speaking in a serious tone.
¡°Shin, you do understand what is going to happen shortly, right?¡±
Shin stopped and thought for a good ten seconds before weakly nodding his head and answered in a low voice.
¡°I must face Muir¡¡±
Zura was about to speak before Shin interrupted her.
¡°The Gods will not let this chance pass by either¡¡±
Shin stated it calmly.
Zura opened her mouth, but no voice came out.
Shin saw Zura¡¯s expression through his hazy eyes. Shin closed his eyes for a moment before opening them, staring at Zura with a bright smile.
¡°I know that this will be dangerous.¡±
Zura¡¯s eyes widened before saying with a smile.
¡°We already know, we will follow you no matter what.¡±
Shin nodded calmly before shaking his head.
¡°You have been with me since the day I was born.¡±
His eyes drooped slightly before saying in a weak voice.
¡°Even Kuugo saw me as his grandson. Without you guys, I would have despaired¡¡±
Zura had no words to say before stuttering.
¡°Y-You, do you remember Kuugo?!¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Shin nodded calmly.
¡°Kuugo, he saved me with his own sacrifice. I can¡¯t let something like this to happen once more.¡±
Zura had a bad premonition, her back was drenched in sweat when she heard Shin¡¯s next words.
¡°Therefore, I will release all of you¡!¡±
Shin said with a soft yet domineering voice.
Closing his eyes, Shin stared at the twelve colours deep within himself.
Leave¡
Leave and live¡
The colours started slowly moving, it moved further away from Shin¡¯s soul.
¡°Shin, stop it!!!¡±
Zura yelled out in despair as she saw her own body fade away slowly.
¡°Thank you¡¡±
Shin said with a soft voice before leaving Zura¡¯s embrace. From Shin¡¯s back, twelve different coloured wisps could be seen pushed away from Shin.
All the wisps were calm and flew with an unimaginable speed, flying thousands of times faster than normal Half-Divinity Cultivators. It didn¡¯t even take a minute before they slowed down, in mid-way, the light-yellow wisp changed direction. The other eleven continued forward towards a cave, within the cave stood sculptures, each of the coloured wisps entered their specific sculptures.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
After the wisps entered a sculpture, a powerful aura gushed out and broke the sculpture within a second. One after the other, the sculpture broke and released a bright light. Inside the light, a figure could be seen.
¡°Finally¡!¡±
Wearing a dark cloak and grey eyes, Ker¡¯Vrak spoke with a powerful voice.
¡°Hehe, it went as planned.¡±
Gladius walked out of his white light and stretched his body before gazing out of the cave.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Bayoun laughed out loudly as he walked towards Ker¡¯Vrak, his large body was domineering, and his smirk was eerie which should send shiver to most people.
¡°I can finally fight side by side with Liege!¡±
¡°Liege, your shield is coming shortly¡¡±
Ovan mumbled while holding his shield with a firm grip.
¡°Come and get ready, we don¡¯t have time to waste!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak glanced at the lights behind them and said with a cold voice.
¡°You can¡¯t order me, only master can!¡±
Kira said while narrowing his eyes towards Ker¡¯Vrak.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Zura walked out of her light with an angered expression.
¡°Let¡¯s make haste, Shin might be in trouble.¡±
¡°Screech!¡±
A loud cry could be heard from the red light. A beautiful red phoenix spanned her wings while staring towards the entrance of the cave before flying with the fastest speed possible.
Behind the phoenix, a woman in blue with water under her feet could be seen, moving at the same speed as the phoenix.
Kira closed his eyes for a moment, a pair of wings could be seen on his back, they were small and shined brightly like a fairy. He opened his eyes and rushed forward towards Mekina and Murutha.
¡°Howling!¡±
With a loud howl, a grey wolf rushed behind Kira.
Lia came out of her teal light with a mask on her face and holding a thin pike in her hand, as she walked forward Lia murmured.
¡°Master, I will come and save you¡¡±
Near the centre of the continent
Shin stood still in the air, through his blurry eyes, he managed to see the what was in front of him.
Thousands, tens of thousands, perhaps one hundred thousand beasts standing in front of a palace. Above the beasts stood an elderly woman with wrinkles on her face and only one arm.
Muir gnashed her teeth as she glared at Shin with killing intent.
Shin didn¡¯t show any expressions at all, he tried to focus on Muir, but he knew that he would need to face all of the beasts too.
Shin lowered his head, glancing at his katana and dagger, showing a weak smile before whispering.
¡°Help me one last time¡¡±
¡°Surround him, don¡¯t let him escape!¡±
Muir ordered with a loud voice.
The moment Muir¡¯s voice settled, the beasts started moving swiftly, surrounding Shin with tens of thousands of beasts together.
Shin didn¡¯t move at all, he didn¡¯t even bother about being surrounded. He had one goal, and that was Muir.
Muir sneered when she saw Shin looked down on the beasts. Even Muir herself usually didn¡¯t care about numbers of weaklings, but she couldn¡¯t deny that it would waste her stamina.
Everything turned quiet, the silence before the storm¡
A sudden light emerged from the heavens, a hundred figures descended with a mighty aura surrounding them. There were three that lead them, two males and a female.
¡°Marvin, you have a good timing.¡±
The female snickered as she glared at Shin. The female had green hair and green eyes, her expression was calm, but it had a tinge of madness.
¡°Tina, you think I would make a mistake?¡±
Marvin was wearing his white robe, he had a young face, but his expression showed disdain for everything.
¡°Dan, you said you will follow my lead, will you?¡±
Marvin raised his eyebrows as he glanced at the last male.
Dan didn¡¯t speak, but he gave a small nod. Dan was wearing a white mask covering his facial expression and a cloak around his body.
¡°Huh¡¡±
Shin glanced at the figures descending from the heaven before smiling without any care.
¡°Everyone¡¯s here then.¡±
¡°Hehehe¡¡±
Shin started laughing coldly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°Thank you for coming here, there is no need for any of you to leave!¡±
After Shin finished speaking, a dark aura gushed out of Shin¡¯s body, swallowing everything near him.
While everyone was focused on Shin, a thunderous sound came from afar. Thousands of warriors were rushing forward with their weapons in their hands.
The ones leading the warriors were Kali, Aria, Azane, Anaj, Peutoa, Hath, Lola and Eline.
Not a second later, on the opposite side, stood tens of thousands of warriors wearing similar armour and weapon. The one leading the army was Leo wearing his royal armour and sword, behind Leo followed Tharia and Qui.
While the two armies distracted everyone¡¯s attention, eleven figures stood around Shin. Two in front, four on the sides and five behind him.
¡°Liege, it was my fault for being late!¡±
Ovan said in a deep voice as he stood in front of Shin with his green shield.
¡°Haha, finally I can fight with you, my Liege!¡±
Bayoun laughed loudly as he glared at Muir and the Gods coldly.
¡°Why are you guys here?¡±
Shin was shocked, tears were running down his face as he glanced at everyone. He would have never thought that everyone would come and help him when the ones he was facing were strong to the point of managing to destroy cities with a wave of their hands.
¡°Master, do you know why I respectfully call you my ¡®Master¡¯?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak asked a question with a soft voice.
Shin shook his head, not managing to let a sound out.
¡°Because I have seen everything what you have went through, I know all of your feelings such as sadness, grief, hope and joy. You have showed me a whole new side of the world. I have lived for over a hundred thousand years, but the twelve years I have been with you was a lot more fulfilling than when I was a Ruler or when I was in my Soul Mark.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak explained with a calm voice as he gently looked at Shin.
¡°I respect you from the bottom of my heart, that is why I call you Master¡¡±
Chapter 55 - War
Not a moment after, more people stood by Shin¡¯s side.
¡°Shin!¡±
Aria dashed and grabbed Shin, pulling him into her embrace.
¡°Mother¡ Why are you here?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice was weak and hoarse, he quickly came out of his daze and said hurriedly.
¡°You have to leave quickly¡¡±
Before Shin managed to finish speaking, he felt his body dragged away from Aria and in someone else¡¯s embrace.
¡°We won¡¯t leave, we are already here to stay.¡±
Mekina said with an excited voice, she started rubbing her face on Shin¡¯s face.
¡°Heh, do you think this is a picnic?¡±
From the sky, a powerful voice sounded out.
¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, you will all die anyways.¡±
Marvin glanced at everyone with disdain, when Marvin was about to move, another light descended from the heavens.
¡°Did I not say that you are not allowed to descend?¡±
An emotionless voice sounded out, a being with white wings behind its back was inside a bright light. After the light faded, a female wearing a golden robe could be seen.
¡°Cheh, you¡¯re finally here.¡±
Marvin glared at the being before glancing at Dan and Tina.
¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡±
Both Tina and Dan nodded.
Further behind Marvin, Tina and Dan, stood a male with white hair in a ponytail, his eyes were white too and they were shining with joy and madness.
All the Gods started surrounding the Noble which had descended.
When Aria glanced up towards the Gods, she saw a figure before sneering.
¡°Laura¡!¡±
Aria¡¯s voice was ice-cold as she glared at Laura in the ranks of the Gods.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Muir didn¡¯t even glance at the Gods or the Noble, she kept her eyes locked on Shin. After considering for a second, held her hand out and held an orb before pouncing towards Shin.
The pressure Muir gave off shocked almost everyone, even Marvin glanced at Muir for a moment.
Shin was also baffled by the pure strength Muir was releasing from her body, but he calmed himself down.
¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡±
Ovan narrowed his eyes as he stood in front of Shin with his shield.
¡°Stall her!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak said in a low voice as he slowly vanished from sight.
Bayoun nodded and stood by Ovan¡¯s side, wanting to take the full frontal attack of Muir.
Murutha murmured in a low voice as she lifted her arms, as she did so, a blue light surrounded Shin, Ovan and Bayoun.
¡°Die you bunch of trash!¡±
Muir roared as she threw her orb towards Ovan and Bayoun.
¡°Hump!¡±
Ovan lifted his shield, waiting for the impact of the orb.
Ovan¡¯s eyebrows twitched the second he felt the extreme powers of the orb, he clenched his teeth as he stood firmly.
¡°Bang¡!¡±
Blood dripped out of Ovan¡¯s mouth as he felt the terrible power transfer from the shield to his body.
¡°The hell with you!¡±
Ovan roared as he pushed the orb away, his eyes were bloodshot.
After the first attack, thousands of thunderous roars could be heard. The beasts started to split into three groups, one group attacking the warriors from the Kingdom of Alizad, the second group was attacking the army of Leran and the last group was attacking Shin¡¯s group.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°Hihihi.¡±
Kali laughed as she glanced at the beasts surrounding them, as Kali flicked her hand, thousands of needles appeared surrounding her and an enormous scythe in her hands.
¡°You all better die for trying to harm Shin!¡±
An eerie smile was on her face as she watched her needles going through the beasts.
¡°Shin!¡±
Eline stood near Shin, she had already lifted her shield high up to protect Shin if anything happened.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about me for now, thank you for coming.¡±
Shin patted Eline¡¯s shoulder as he smiled.
¡°Please give me a little bit of time, I will finish everything¡!¡±
He said in a low voice before closing his eyes.
Not even a moment later, Ovan was pushed back ten meters. Ovan frowned deeply as he glared at Muir before shouting.
¡°Someone keep her busy!¡±
¡°Screeech!¡±
A red phoenix soared towards Muir.
The phoenix wasn¡¯t alone, a giant in a brown robe followed with a glint of madness shining in his eyes.
¡°Humph, you weaklings!¡±
Muir glared at Bayoun and Mekina with disdain as she held her orb, wanting to hurl it towards them. She grabbed the orb with force and threw it towards Mekina.
Mekina knew that Muir would target her first.
¡°Screech!¡±
She flipped herself vertically, barely managing to dodge the orb.
Muir sneered as she glared at Mekina, as she was focused on them, she felt a bad premonition.
A dagger was thrusted towards Muir¡¯s back, she widened her eyes and let out a colourless aura, barely protecting against the dagger.
Muir turned around and saw an expressionless girl wearing a yellow robe.
After seeing that the ambush did not work, Peutoa stepped aside at once, not wanting to test her luck against Muir.
Muir tried to punch Peutoa, but before she could move her arm, she felt her whole body being slammed.
¡°DIE!¡±
Bayoun roared as he slammed into Muir, at the impact, Bayoun could sense his shoulder broke and blood gushed out of his mouth.
Muir didn¡¯t get any time to resist, before she could react, a flame shrouded her body.
¡°Shit¡!¡±
A curse escaped Muir¡¯s mouth as she was being constantly attacked ruthlessly.
At the same time, Ker¡¯Vrak watched the overall situation, he saw that Muir was on the defensive, and the beasts were nearing Shin in the middle. Ker¡¯Vrak lowered his voice as he spoke.
¡°Gladius, take care of the beasts with the others.¡±
¡°Lia, stay by Master¡¯s side, don¡¯t let anyone bother him!¡±
¡°Zura, if you get a chance, attack Muir. Do not fight otherwise, let your presence fade away.¡±
¡°Kira, watch over the warriors, armies and everyone on the battlefield, try to minimize their deaths.¡±
¡°Murutha, keep Shin and the ones who¡¯s fighting Muir shielded.¡±
¡°Shenya, be watchful of the Gods, do act when they do. We can¡¯t forget about them either¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak spoke quickly with a lowered voice, only letting the Guardians hear.
No one nodded nor speaking a single word, they did only move after hearing what they had to do.
After ordering the Guardians, Ker¡¯Vrak glanced at Aria, Kali, Anaj, Eline, Lola and Azane.
Ker¡¯Vrak furrowed his eyebrows before speaking in a deep voice which only Anaj could hear.
¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but you seem different. You being here and not hiding it means that you are still on our side. My question is, what will you do and when will you act?¡±
Anaj wasn¡¯t surprised by Ker¡¯Vrak noticing him, Anaj had a faint smile on his face before speaking in a calm voice which only Ker¡¯Vrak could hear.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Anaj glanced at the Gods before continuing.
¡°I will start acting if the situation needs for it, or when the time is right.¡±
¡°When is the time right?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak asked at once in return.
¡°The time is right when Shin¡¯s ready.¡±
Anaj said with a smile before returning his gaze to the beasts surrounding him. He sneered while glaring at the beasts with disdain.
¡°Come!¡±
Anaj hurled his whip towards the beasts, ripping an arm or leaving a deep wound.
Hm¡
That kid is good at acting.
Ker¡¯Vrak thought before gazing at the Gods surrounding the Noble again.
It seems like their goal was the Noble after all. If they succeed, they will bare their teeth towards Master¡
A grin, that was what Ker¡¯Vrak was showing right now as he stared at the battlefield.
Let¡¯s wait a little longer before I show myself, let¡¯s see how they will handle it, hehe¡
On the other side of the battlefield, close to ten thousand beasts were rushing towards Leo Lenan¡¯s army.
Leo slowly grabbed his sword, holding it up high as he roared.
¡°Tactic; A shielded spear!¡±
The moment Leo¡¯s words fell, the ten thousand warrior behind him started to move. Their formation was of a spear with shields on both sides.
¡°Heh, running blindly is the same as suicide¡!¡±
Leo glared at the beasts with disdain before he said in a calm voice.
¡°Tharia, follow me at all times.¡±
¡°Qui, act as you please.¡±
¡°Yes¡!¡±
Tharia bowed slightly before narrowing her eyes.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Qui nodded before rushing towards the beasts while flickering his dagger.
Leo glanced further ahead towards Aria and Shin, a small sigh escaped his mouth as he mumbled.
¡°I am sorry that I couldn¡¯t protect your wife and child back then, I will help them this time with everything I got¡¡±
Chapter 56 - A long awaited fight
On one side, stood Marvin, Tina, Dan and close to one hundred gods.
On the other side, a single female wearing a golden robe; Marian.
¡°Have you decided to go against the warnings that Being gave?¡±
Marian asked in an expressionless voice.
¡°What warning?¡±
Marvin smirked as he spoke.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you arrogant pricks would let us off in the future?¡±
Marvin sneered as he glared at Marian.
¡°I have set my plans in notion since the Ancient Era, do you think you, a mere Queen of the Nobles would be able to fight against us after a hundred thousand years of planning?¡±
Marian didn¡¯t show any expressions at all, she glanced at all the Gods carefully before asking.
¡°I take that all of you are going to partake in this battle?¡±
She didn¡¯t wait for their answer before continuing.
¡°Then, don¡¯t mind me treating all of you as an enemy of the World.¡±
After having spoken, Marian raised her right hand slightly. Small drops of blood emerged from her hand, slowly but surely, it turned into a sphere of blood with a tremendous force.
¡°Block it!¡±
Marvin roared in a low voice.
Even before Marvin spoke, over twenty Gods came forth surrounding Marian with an aura protecting their bodies.
Behind the ones standing in the front, stood Gods mumbling in a low voice, using their powers to help strengthening the ones in the front.
Marian looked carefree as she glanced at the Gods. She held the blood sphere in her palm, after seeing that the Gods are preparing for the fight, she snorted and threw the blood sphere towards one of the Gods nearest her.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
A lean male saw that the blood sphere was being hurled towards himself, he concentrated his aura to his fist as he punched forward with all his might.
¡°Bang¡¡±
The lean man raised his eyebrows as he found something weird, he glanced at his arm before widening his eyes. The blood sphere had gone through his whole arm, leaving nothing behind.
¡°Bastard¡¡±
He cursed as he used his Divine powers to regrow his arm.
¡°It seems like that all of you are serious with this, even using Divinity¡¡±
Marian said in a low voice, she flickered her hand and created tens of blood sphere around her body.
¡°Be careful, step aside if you don¡¯t think you can handle an attack.¡±
Marvin knew that he can¡¯t sacrifice the other Gods.
They need to at least weaken her.
¡°Tina, you are up next.¡±
Marvin glanced at the female near him and said with a deep voice.
Tina snorted before charging towards Marian.
Marvin thought that the spectacle was magnificent. The sight of Marian hurling blood spheres with a fluid movement, whereas the Gods blocked the blood spheres.
Neither side made a sound, everything was silent, letting Marvin see the fight in a dazed state.
A sneer appeared on Marvin¡¯s face as he put both of his arms in front of his face.
One of the blood spheres was hurled towards him, but Marvin did not dodge.
¡°Thud!¡±
After a weak ¡®thud¡¯ sound, Marvin glanced at his arms, only seeing that the blood sphere managing to injure his arms to the point of he could see his own bones.
¡°Stronger than I thought¡¡±
Marvin muttered as he glared at Marian.
At that time, Tina appeared behind Marian, sending a high kick towards Marian¡¯s head.
Marian wasn¡¯t shocked, she did only extend her arm and blocked the path of Tina¡¯s leg.
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. But, the moment she did so, a few of the Gods attacked Marian¡¯s back. Most of the attacks couldn¡¯t even penetrate her aura, but some of them did. A line of blood escaped her mouth, but Marian did not take it to mind and still focused on Tina¡¯s kick.
¡°I have had enough of your tricks.¡±
Marian spoke in a slightly cold voice before she grabbed Tina¡¯s leg with a strong force, a cracking noise could be heard, but Tina didn¡¯t let out a cry. Marian raised her eyebrows slightly before throwing Tina towards some of the Gods.
A blood red mist covered Marian as she narrowed her eyes, Marian flickered her fingers slightly, the red mist covering her turned into a whirlpool. The blood whirlpool was over two meters high, but with a light wave of Marian¡¯s hand, the whirlpool got flung towards Tina and the Gods behind her.
Tina widened her eyes when she saw the whirlpool approaching her, she knew that this whirlpool could harm her badly.
Therefore, Tina knew that she had to dodge this no matter what. She could sense cold sweat running down her back, the blood whirlpool was near her and she had to act fast. Suddenly, Tina felt her body being pushed away, she sighed in relief as she glanced at Dan.
Dan nodded calmly towards Tina, the moment Dan saw the whirlpool, he knew that it would be difficult for anyone to face it. That was why he sent a wave attack towards the Gods in front of the whirlpool, sending them hundreds of meters away.
Before Dan could relax, he felt a murderous intent locking on him. He felt terrified, all he could think about was to escape far away. And, that was what Dan tried to do, he stomped the air beneath his feet, sending him far away from he previously stood.
When Dan glanced back, he saw another blood whirlpool hurled towards where he stood.
Dan narrowed his eyes slightly as he glared at Marian, the one moment he took his eyes off her was enough time for Marian to send a killing blow towards him.
¡°No need to glare at me like that.¡±
Marian said in a cold voice as she could feel Dan¡¯s glare.
Dan didn¡¯t reply, but he calmly nodded before shaking his head. Dan lowered his head before pouncing towards Marian with his arms open widely.
¡°Fool¡¡±
Marian said in a low voice as she flickered a blood sphere towards Dan.
¡°Humph!¡±
Dan stared at Marian¡¯s every move since the beginning, he had already seen through her basic attacks. Dan tapped the air with his legs, narrowly dodging the blood sphere, when he was about to breathe in relief, he saw four more blood spheres.
He was already prepared for this, Dan focused on the placement at each of the blood spheres before evading them as he neared Marian.
The nearer Dan came, the more blood spheres he encountered, but Dan skilfully evaded each of the spheres with a fluid movement. When he was fifty meters near Marian, he said in a light voice.
¡°Do not forget that I am not alone.¡±
After having heard this, Marian felt a huge amount of power far behind Dan. Close to fifty Gods murmured at the same time as they raised their hands up highly. After a few seconds, a large see through sphere enveloped Marian, the Gods and the surrounding five kilometres.
¡°Good luck escaping that.¡±
Dan left these words before running back towards Marvin.
Marian raised her eyebrows as she glanced around, she could clearly sense that the sphere that was enclosing her and the Gods restricted her powers and she couldn¡¯t break through it without spending time on it.
¡°Yes, it is as you think.¡±
Marvin¡¯s voice reached Marian¡¯s ears, Marian then stared at Marvin with cold eyes.
¡°Haha, I did mention this, I have prepared this for a very long time. Do you think that I would make mistakes when everything is right in front of me?¡±
Marvin snickered as he glared at Marian.
¡°If you were smart, you should have escaped and not stayed here.¡±
¡°That is not possible.¡±
Marian replied with a cold voice.
¡°From the moment you Gods descended, that meant that I will have to act. Because, if I don¡¯t, that Being will arrive, and when he arrives, none of us will survive his carnage.¡±
¡°That means you are just more afraid of him that us, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
Marvin raised his eyebrows.
¡°It does not matter if I die in your hands, the other ones will survive. But, if I escaped from here, not only would I die, none of the Nobles would survive either.¡±
Marian said calmly as she had already prepared herself from the moment the Gods descended.
¡°Hehe.¡±
Marvin laughed coldly as he narrowed his eyes.
¡°I have to thank you for letting me stall some time.¡±
The moment Marvin finished speaking, Marian felt a large amount of energy, she hurriedly glanced around, trying to find it.
But, she was a second too late¡
A vast amount of energy enclosed Marian, the energy was bright, and the force alone was enough to destroy many low rank and even middle rank Gods in a second.
¡°BANG!¡±
A deafening noise sounded out, after that a shockwave pushed a few weaker Gods back a couple of steps.
Everyone stared towards the bright light, even Shin who had his eyes closed could sense the vast energy concentrated in that one spot. A small frown appeared on Shin¡¯s face before he calmed down and continued focusing on his own body.
Chapter 57 - A change was needed
¡°Hihi, is that all you got?¡±
Kali laughed as she coldly gazed everywhere around her. She wielded her scythe and thousands of needles were flying around to protect Shin, herself and injure the beasts.
Within a second, more than five of the beasts died by Kali¡¯s onslaught.
Further behind Kali, stood a girl with a cold expression on her face as she nocked her bow, sending an arrow flying every half a second. The enormous bow in Lola¡¯s hand was light and she nocked the arrows lightly, but the arrows pierced through the hardest armours of the beasts.
Lola¡¯s cultivation strength wasn¡¯t as high as Kali¡¯s, but Lola was able to fully use her abilities to the extreme, she had been practicing using with a bow since she was five years old.
As Lola had a clear view of what was happening, she had to tell the changing situation to those who was in a chaotic battle as Kali, Aria and Azane.
¡°Mother-in-law, in around fifteen seconds, a group of nine will arrive at your front.¡±
Lola spoke in a calm voice as she nocked another arrow.
¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Mother-in-law¡¯¡!¡±
Aria¡¯s cold voice entered Lola¡¯s ears.
¡°Just call me, Aria.¡±
Lola nodded without thinking before glancing somewhere else, she widened her eyes slightly before speaking hurriedly.
¡°Azane, a group of assassins are about to go through your line of defence¡¡±
Before Lola could continue, she saw Azane swing her halberd into the assassins Lola was speaking about. The assassins were cut into two from the waist.
¡°Hahaha, I got this under control!¡±
Azane laughed out loudly as she continued fighting.
Lola¡¯s eyebrows twitched for a second before she hurriedly glanced at Shin, Eline and the Guardian holding a pike near Shin.
She narrowed her eyes slightly, what she saw was Shin¡¯s fingers twitching slightly.
¡°Are you ready¡?¡±
Lola asked in a low voice that only she could hear.
At the same time, Shin was focusing on one thing¡
Deep inside of Shin
Shin stood in front of a dark sculpture of himself which had cracks on it.
¡°Will you be able to hold on until everything is over?¡±
Shin asked in a low voice as he lowered his head. After thinking about it for a while, Shin shook his head.
¡°I only need to defeat everyone; Muir, the Gods, perhaps even the Nobles and that man¡¡±
¡°If, no¡ I only need to defeat them all. For the ones I love, I will have to fight with everything I got.¡±
¡°Just don¡¯t break while I am fighting, I don¡¯t care what happens afterwards¡¡±
Shin had a faint smile on his face, he extended his arm and touched the crumbling sculpture of himself.
Outside of Shin
An aura abruptly gushed out of Shin¡¯s body, the aura was dark in colour and it shook the heavens and earth.
Lia and Eline trembled as they were the ones closest to Shin.
Anaj on the other hand glanced at Shin with a smirk.
Finally, go ahead and wreak havoc!
Shin opened his eyes slowly and glanced at Muir, the Gods and even the Noble in the bright light.
His face did not show any expressions at all, even his eyes which usually shined brightly was dimmed slightly as it disdained everything.
Lia shuddered when she saw the sudden change of Shin, she had never seen any more terrifying expression in her life. But, somewhere deep inside of her, she knew that this was the Shin¡¯s real face¡
When Shin glanced at the ones he loved; family, friends, Guardians, a faint smile appeared on his face. But, it changed to a cold gaze whenever he stared at his enemies.
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Muir¡ You have been harming my family since the moment I was born. You murdered my father. It was your fault that my mother had to suffer. It was you that killed the Guardians. It was you that killed Kuugo¡ I, I can¡¯t stand this any longer, you will have to die here!¡±
Shin spoke coldly as he walked towards Muir slowly.
When the Guardians saw that Shin was about to act, they all retreated behind Shin¡¯s back.
¡°Humph, what can a brat like you do!?¡±
Muir asked coldly as she glared at Shin.
¡°What can I do?¡±
Shin asked with an indifferent voice as he raised one eyebrow.
¡°What I can do is a lot. For example, I can do this.¡±
After Shin finished speaking, he vanished from his spot and stood right in front of Muir. As he stood in front of Muir, Shin rotated his body and sent a roundhouse kick and hit Muir¡¯s chest, sending her flying over two hundred meters back.
Muir was shocked by the unusual strength of Shin, she felt her chest hurting after the kick. Before she could react, she heard Shin¡¯s voice once more.
¡°Have you ever thought about this through?¡±
Shin asked as he looked at Muir indifferently.
¡°Do you really think that the Gods will let you become a God after this?¡±
¡°Are you delusional enough to think that they would stick to their words?¡±
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Muir didn¡¯t reply Shin.
¡°You were used by them.¡±
Shin continued speaking.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, because you will meet them in the afterlife shortly¡¡±
After Shin spoke, he vanished and appeared in front of Muir once again, but this time, he punched Muir¡¯s face.
Muir could barely react, and that was all that she would need.
She flicked her finger, bringing forth five orbs surrounding her body. When Muir saw that Shin was in front of her once again to punch once more, she swiftly brought one orb in front of the punch.
Muir thought that it would hopefully block one attack, because it was all that Muir would need to counter-attack.
Sadly, she didn¡¯t get that opportunity.
Shin punched through one of her orbs without any effort and punched back Muir once more.
Shin didn¡¯t follow up at once, he shook his head and flicked his fingers, bringing forth his katana and dagger.
¡°I have to say.¡±
At the same time as Shin was attacking Muir, he spoke with a calm voice.
¡°Since the day I met you, I have been thinking about ripping you into pieces.¡±
¡°Not only that¡!¡±
Shin¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold as he narrowed his eyes.
¡°I want to ruin the plans you have schemed forth since back then!¡±
¡°I want to see you in despair!¡±
¡°I want you to see everything you have made crumble into nothingness!¡±
¡°Because in my eyes, you are nothing more than a mere insect bothering my family¡!¡±
With using most of his strength, Shin slashed once more towards Muir, leaving a scar behind on her cheek.
¡°You little bastard¡!¡±
Muir was fuming as she could barely keep herself calm.
Shin stopped moving abruptly as he glared at Muir. Shin opened his mouth slowly, the words that escaped his mouth were ice-cold and filled with wrath.
¡°Can you not see what you have done? You have pained very many people. Not only that, this is the first time I have been enraged since I came here¡¡±
A vast amount of Power gushed out of Shin¡¯s body.
¡°I have been trying to control myself¡ I really did try my best, but you have been pushing your luck for far too long!¡±
Shin said coldly as he walked slowly towards Muir.
Muir felt frightened, she sensed the Power Shin was releasing was much stronger than she could ever imagine. She tried to move, but she couldn¡¯t even move a muscle, she was terrified, terrified of the youth in front of her¡!
At the same time the Power was gushing out, Shin releasing his black aura, enveloping Muir in it.
Not even a moment later, a painful roar could be heard from Muir.
¡°What to do¡ Let¡¯s try breaking your bones first, one by one¡¡±
Shin spoke coldly as he glared at Muir.
¡°What next? Let me rip your nerves and muscles¡!¡±
An even more petrifying scream escaped Muir¡¯s mouth as she felt every single piece of her body being injured. It was almost like her body was boiling and insects was eating her from inside of her body!
¡°Do you like this?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice was cold, but he was still calm.
¡°This is real pain¡ Pain that I have been suffering every single day because of you!¡±
From afar, Aria could hear Muir¡¯s screams of agony and Shin¡¯s words. She despaired. Yes, Aria felt despair and her heart was beating way too quickly, tears were running down her face.
Shin, sorry, it was all my fault that I couldn¡¯t protect you¡
¡°Innocence. Madness. These are the two personalities that I have¡¡±
Shin was in a daze as he continued talking, but this time, Shin was speaking to himself.
¡°Being tortured, feeling the pain that no one should go through.¡±
¡°Do you have any idea what I had to do just to survive¡?¡±
When Shin said this, he got out of his daze and smirked while staring at Muir.
¡°When I was despairing, something changed. I changed. I had to change to save my innocence for when I could meet my mother.¡±
¡°For the ones I love, I will forget everything about the pain that I suffered, because I went through all of that just to be with them. But, when standing in front of the ones I dislike, I will show you my other side¡ The side that wants to destroy everything¡!¡±
Chapter 58 - The madness inside of Shin
¡°Hehehe.¡±
Shin was laughing coldly as his facial expression changed slightly, his cold expression slowly changed. The change wasn¡¯t big, but Shin¡¯s body was overflowing with intents of madness, bloodlust and playfulness. Shin¡¯s cold eyes which previously saw everything as insects changed into those that saw everything as a play, a game¡
Fortunately, Muir couldn¡¯t see these changes occurring on Shin¡¯s body, or else she would have despaired for once in her life.
¡°How long will you be able to resist this?¡±
Shin¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t cold any longer, but it held a tinge of playfulness and joy.
¡°You can do it, I believe that you will able to hold out for a very long time!¡±
Shin was joyfully speaking as he stared at Muir, hearing her horrifying screams made him smile like a small child.
By this time, Shin glanced around, seeing that most of the red clothed beasts were already dead, and only a few tens of thousands were still alive near Leo¡¯s army and the Alizad warriors.
¡°Hehe, I am very sorry, I forgot that I was playing with you.¡±
Shin shook his head as he turned his gaze towards Muir again. Shin raised his left hand which held the dagger, he smirked as Shin threw the dagger towards Muir.
¡°¡ Shit, you bastard, I will kill you!!!¡±
Muir cursed out loudly with hatred.
¡°Hehehe, make me laugh more¡!¡±
Shin laughed out loudly as he waved his right hand wielding the katana towards Muir. Slashing from one side to another, from upwards to downwards, sending one slash after the other.
¡°Hehehe, scream more!¡±
Shin¡¯s laughter contained joy and grief at the same time, but his laughter did not stop, nor did his hand¡
From afar, Aria couldn¡¯t keep it any longer, her hand was already wiping the tears running down her face, but they remerged after a second. As she was walking towards Shin, a male in a black robe and grey hair stood in front of her.
¡°Don¡¯t go¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak said with a grieving tone as he glanced at Shin in sadness.
¡°Master, Master is always locking the darkness in his heart, not letting anyone see it. But, when Master finally shows it, he will not be in his right mind for a while¡¡±
¡°Why¡ Why does my Shin have to go through this!?¡±
Aria cried out loudly as she heard Shin¡¯s laughter.
¡°Haah¡¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak sighed for a second before answering with an angered tone.
¡°As Master said, he has suffered way too much. To protect the part Master wanted to show to the ones he loved, Master had to push all his dark thoughts in one corner. But, that darkness in the corner got larger and Shin can¡¯t control it.¡±
¡°Has this happened before?¡±
Kali appeared near Aria, she asked with a worried voice as she stared at Shin.
¡°One time before this.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak explained briefly.
¡°Before Master appeared in this world, Master went berserk and killed the ones that tortured him before escaping.¡±
After thinking for a bit, Ker¡¯Vrak continued.
¡°The reason Master was near death was because the three men injured Master badly in that fight. Mekina tried her best to heal Master¡¯s body at time, but the injuries were too deep and Mekina couldn¡¯t use her Powers properly.¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes slightly as she asked another question.
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Shin will continue in this state until everything¡¯s settled?¡±
¡°From what happened last time, yes. Master will most likely continue fighting in his state until everyone¡¯s dead¡!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak nodded as he turned his gaze towards Shin once again.
Kali closed her eyes for a moment, she tried to calm her breathe, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t calm down because of Shin¡¯s laughter.
After opening her eyes, Kali¡¯s eyes turned golden and rotated rapidly, she showed a joyful expression before flying towards Shin.
Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Shin, what are you doing? Can I play with you?¡±
Her tone was soft, and her voice had a tinge of joy in it.
If.
If I can make you leave that state a second faster, I don¡¯t mind doing anything¡!
Shin¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, he slowly turned his head towards Kali. Shin was shocked, but an eerie smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face not a second later, he tilted his head slightly before asking in a surprised tone.
¡°You really want to play with me?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Kali nodded and laughed.
¡°Hihi, I love playing with you.¡±
¡°Hehehehe¡!¡±
Shin¡¯s loud laughter sounded out, he turned around towards Muir once again.
¡°Come, come, let us play more!¡±
Kali nodded and smiled sweetly as she slowly neared Shin and Muir. But, Kali¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
After seeing Shin¡¯s state, Kali snorted and flicked her fingers, hurling tens of needles towards Muir.
Hihi, you were the one who hurt Shin. You deserve a million times worse than this!
¡°You fucking bastards!¡±
Muir roared her lungs out, using all her aura to push away the needles and Shin¡¯s aura.
Muir¡¯s clothes were in tatters and her body was bloody. She was fuming and was about to raise her head, but all she could do was to see an arm piercing her stomach.
¡°Stay quiet¡!¡±
Shin¡¯s cold voice entered Muir¡¯s ears.
¡°It is not fun if you shout!¡±
Before Muir could recover, Shin had already stepped back and sent his aura to shroud Muir again. This time, Shin¡¯s aura was ten times stronger than last time. And the pain Muir felt was nearly making her faint, the only thing that stopped her from fainting was the pain!
¡°Hehehe¡¡±
Shin¡¯s laughter spread through the battlefield, many of the warriors who heard it couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear.
Suddenly, Shin¡¯s expression changed drastically, Shin¡¯s laughter stopped, and he narrowed his eyes.
¡°Seems like I can¡¯t play with you any longer, time is limited¡¡±
Shin¡¯s voice was calm and a smirk slowly appeared on his face.
¡°Like hell I will die in your hands¡!¡±
In the midst of her screams, Muir shouted as she tried to escape Shin¡¯s aura once again.
But, no matter how hard Muir tried, she wasn¡¯t able to push away Shin¡¯s aura.
¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t have time to play¡!¡±
As he was speaking, Shin moved closer towards Muir. Shin¡¯s aura slowly faded away, everyone could see that Muir was hanging in the air with her arm and legs spread.
Muir thought that this would be a good time to escape, but she wasn¡¯t able to use her aura or even an ounce of her Power.
Shin slowly neared Muir, he raised his hand and touched Muir¡¯s wrinkled face.
¡°I will have to take this from you, don¡¯t worry, it will only hurt a little.¡±
¡°Fuck!¡±
Muir let out a curse, she tried her best to resist, but no matter what she did, it was to no avail.
¡°Guh! What the heck are you doing?!¡±
Muir widened her eyes when she felt her strength leaving her body.
¡°I want it¡¡±
Shin said with a snicker.
¡°I won¡¯t let your strength walk away from my hands.¡±
Shin closed his eyes as he slowly engulfed the strength within of Muir¡¯s body.
Let me have it all, I want all of it!
A colourless mist escaped Muir¡¯s body as it effortlessly entered Shin¡¯s body.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Shin groaned painfully, but he didn¡¯t stop swallowing Muir¡¯s strength.
¡°Shin, stop it!¡±
Kali cried out as she stepped forward to push Shin¡¯s body away from Muir, but when she tried to shove him away, she felt that her strength wasn¡¯t even close to Shin¡¯s right now.
¡°Stop, you are hurting yourself!¡±
After knowing that she couldn¡¯t use force, she quickly tried to reason with Shin.
¡°Hehe. Do not worry, I can handle this.¡±
Shin replied with a weak smile before he focused on Muir once again.
¡°I curse you¡! I curse you to die with your whole family!¡±
Muir started cursing out loud when she found out that she couldn¡¯t escape from Shin.
A breeze could be felt, but no one knew what it was.
When they glanced at Shin and Muir, they could only widen their eyes. That was because Muir¡¯s head was ripped away from her neck!
¡°I dare you¡!¡±
Shin¡¯s cold voice sounded out as he gazed at Muir¡¯s body.
¡°I dare you to try it!¡±
His dark aura gushed out and swallowed Muir¡¯s body before entering Shin¡¯s body.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this unless it was needed, but you tried pushing your luck since the beginning¡!¡±
After this, Shin closed his eyes, he tasted blood in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t care about it.
Kali didn¡¯t bother Shin when she saw that he had closed his eyes. She knew that stealing a vast amount of strength at once could be harmful and Shin had to focus on his own body.
Slowly taking her eyes off Shin, Kali turned around and watched the Gods. Kali saw the see through sphere was still there and the bright light still had not faded away.
Huh, so these guys are next¡?
I can barely fight against one of the weaker ones, and there¡¯s close to a hundred of them.
Kali shook her head slightly before smirking.
Hihihi, no need to worry about any of that, I will stand and fight no matter what!
Chapter 59 - Death
After the blending light slowly faded away, Marian¡¯s golden robe was in tatters and she had a cold expression on her face.
¡°Was that all?¡±
Marian spoke slowly as she glared at Marvin and the other Gods.
Before anyone could react, Marian vanished from her spot and appeared right in front of a God. Marian grabbed his face and shrouded his whole body in a blood mist.
¡°Uwaaa, nooo!¡±
The God roared for a few seconds before his voice faded away in the wind.
After the screams vanished, Marian let go of his head and his body fell from the air like a doll¡
Not even waiting for another second, Marian vanished once again and appeared in front of another God.
¡°Stick together, don¡¯t let her have time to attack!¡±
Marvin roared as he swiftly raised his hand to grab a spear before throwing it towards Marian.
Marian didn¡¯t bother at all with the Gods, she grabbed the God in front of her and squished his head before letting it go. Not even thinking about it, Marian lowered her body backwards, dodging the spear Marvin threw towards her.
¡°Is that all you got?¡±
She said with a mocking tone as she glanced at Marvin.
Before Marvin could react, he saw that Marian vanished and appeared in front of Tina.
¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think about it!¡±
Tina snorted and kicked towards Marian the moment she appeared.
Marian sneered as she vanished once again and appeared right behind Tina.
Tina didn¡¯t know what happened, but she had a very bad premonition, Tina tried to glance back towards Marian. What Tina saw was Marian¡¯s fist covered in blood heading right at her face.
Am I going to die?!
That was the last thought Tina had before Marian¡¯s fist went through her head.
¡°You Gods are really durable.¡±
Marian sneered as she waved her hand, covering her body with a golden aura.
The second later, tens of auras clashed against it shaking her golden aura, creating fissures, but it was still intact.
On the other side of the battlefield.
The Guardian stood around Shin, most of them had a calm face and they did not make a sound.
Kali, Aria, Azane, Peutoa, Eline and Lola were standing near Shin, all of them had worried expressions as they stared at Shin.
The only one who was smiling was; Anaj.
Ker¡¯Vrak had his eyes on the Gods and the Noble, slowly but surely, a smirk appeared on his face.
¡°It seems like that both sides are weakening each other, hehe!¡±
¡°That¡¯s great for us, with this, we might be able to defeat them.¡±
Murutha spoke with an anxious tone.
¡°Humph!¡±
Mekina gazed coldly at the Gods.
¡°No matter what side wins, they are still stronger than what we can imagine.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Gladius nodded at Mekina¡¯s claim.
¡°But, if they are weakened even slightly, it would be better than nothing.¡±
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali flew towards Ker¡¯Vrak as she laughed before speaking.
¡°What are you thinking?¡±
¡°It will be a tough fight no matter who we face.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak said slowly before he gazed at Shin.
¡°Besides, we must protect Master until he is ready. No matter what, Master is our main force, we can at most stall for time.¡±
¡°Yeah.¡±
Kali nodded and continued speaking.
¡°If we face that Noble, I can at most stall for a minute if what she is showing now her full force.¡±
¡°If we face those Gods¡¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes slightly before speaking with a cold voice.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°I will bring at least three of them down before I die.¡±
¡°Sadly enough, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak smiled bitterly as he gazed at Kali, Aria, Azane, Peutoa, Lola and Eline.
¡°My Master loves you girls. For our mistakes back then, Master has to go through this, I will not allow any of you to die before myself.¡±
¡°Humph, you can say that for yourself¡!¡±
Zura snorted before turning her head towards Shin and smiled with joy.
¡°The only Human I will protect is; Shin.¡±
¡°Hihihi, this is rather surprising.¡±
Kali laughed for a moment before snickering.
¡°Did the spider get stuck in a web?¡±
Zura wasn¡¯t ashamed, she nodded clearly and said with strong voice.
¡°I have been with him since he was born, I love him with all my heart.¡±
An eerie smile appeared on Kali¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t speak any further. She turned her gaze towards the Gods and the Noble again, this time her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Isn¡¯t she way too strong?¡±
Marian stood still, her robe was in tatters and her body was covered in blood.
On the opposite side of Marian, stood six figures. Marvin and Dan were one of them, behind Dan stood two female Gods looking exactly the same, but currently they had lost an arm each. Further behind the twins, stood a male with a white ponytail and white eyes, he had barely any injuries on his body. The last one, was a girl in a maid outfit, she has black hair and green eyes, her name is; Laura.
Marvin was out of breath, but he still had a smile on his face.
¡°Huh, are you already tired?¡±
¡°Humph!¡±
Marian didn¡¯t respond as she only coldly gazed at the remaining Gods.
Marvin smirked as he slowly stepped forward.
¡°I think that it is time to end this.¡±
Marvin loosened his arms as he walked towards Marian, the smirk on his face didn¡¯t loosen, but it grew larger as Marvin disappeared from his spot and appeared right in front of Marian. Marvin thrusted the sword in his right hand right towards Marian¡¯s stomach.
Marian raised her eyebrows before wanting to step back, but she suddenly sensed that she couldn¡¯t move her body. Marian hurriedly tried to stop the sword with her own hand, but was a moment too late.
¡°How is it¡?¡±
Marvin snickered as he thrusted the sword through Marian¡¯s body and seeing her bewildered expression.
¡°How?!¡±
Marian¡¯s body trembled as she asked.
¡°Hehe, you were destined to die the moment you descended.¡±
Marvin didn¡¯t answer her but taunted her.
¡°Not before I kill all of you!¡±
Marian roared as she was angry by the injury she suffered. Marian¡¯s aura gushed out of her aura, pushing the sword out of her body and healing her body.
¡°Die for me!¡±
Marian was wreaking havoc with her aura alone, she stepped forward and sent a blood red fist towards Marvin before vanishing at once towards Dan.
¡°You guys are no better than rats in the slums!¡±
Marian didn¡¯t bother holding back as she sent a high kick towards Dan¡¯s face.
Dan managed to barely dodge Marian¡¯s kick, but her leg grazed him, making half of his face deformed. Dan wasn¡¯t able to react before another kick was right in front of his face.
No way I can dodge that¡
Dan knew that there would be no escape, he braced himself and pounced towards Marian.
¡°Thud¡!¡±
After a small noise, Dan¡¯s head exploded, and his body fell from the air.
Marian hurried and pushed towards the twins in front of her. Marian was burning her own life force, Marian knew that she would have very little amount of time.
If I can kill all the Gods, the other Nobles won¡¯t have any problem. And that Being will not hold it against our race for this loss if I die¡
The female twins swiftly turned around to escape, they knew that neither one of them could fight against Marian.
Sadly enough, neither one of them could escape. Before one of them moved ten meters, her head was pierced with a hand and her body was thrown towards her sister.
The last surviving twin got unbalanced because of the dead body of her twin was hurled towards her. She barely got to think before an arm pierced through her stomach.
¡°Three left¡¡±
Marian muttered as she glanced at Marvin, the white-haired male and the female maid. When Marian was about to step ahead towards the white-haired male, she felt her eyes going black and the strength in her body leaving her.
Marvin quickly understood what was going on, he hastily stepped forward and thrusted his sword towards Marian once again.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Marian snorted and grabbed the blade, but the blade went through her hand and through her stomach.
¡°No¡¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Marvin smirked as he used his left hand to hold Marian¡¯s head before ripping it away from her neck.
Blood gushed out of Marian¡¯s neck like a fountain¡
¡°Hahahahahahahahah!!!!¡±
Marvin laughed out loudly after having personally killed Marian.
¡°After over hundred thousand years of planning, I finally got to kill you with my own hands!¡±
Marvin¡¯s laughing stopped after half a minute before his gaze landed on Shin¡¯s body.
¡°You¡¯re the only remaining threat!¡±
Chapter 60 - Disbelief
Marvin had his eyes locked on Shin, but he could clearly see that he was being protected by a lot of people. Some of them were Humans, others were different animal species, but in Marvin¡¯s eyes, they were all weaklings.
After having thought about it for a moment, Marvin did think it would be best to get what he wanted without a pointless fight, therefore he opened his mouth and said.
¡°If you give me that child, I will let the rest of you live.¡±
¡°Are you some kind of retard or something?¡±
The first one to reply was Kali with harsh words.
¡°We didn¡¯t leave before this and you think you can make us? I thought that the all might ¡®Gods¡¯ were smart, but it looks like after having lived for so long, your brain turned into mush.¡±
Marvin gritted his teeth as he glared coldly at Kali.
¡°How dare you a mere mortal talk to me like that!?¡±
¡°Kali, even if an idiot was a God, it¡¯s still an idiot after all.¡±
Aria stepped forward and mocked Marvin¡¯s intelligence. Also, while taunting Marvin, Aria glanced at Laura while slightly narrowing her eyes.
¡°I have to say that these two young ladies have spoken our minds, we will not let you, a mere idiotic God near Master.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak spoke with a smirk on his face, he knew that it would be best if they could make their enemy unable to calm down, which would lead to making crucial mistakes during a battle.
¡°Then all of you must die!¡±
Marvin gnashed his teeth as he bared the taunts of these mere mortals repeatedly.
Marvin turned his head and glanced at the white-haired man and Laura, weirdly enough, he had never known the name of the white-haired man or spoken with him.
¡°You, go and fight them.¡±
Marvin ordered the white-haired male with a deep voice.
¡°Me?¡±
The white-haired male pointed towards himself with a sneer.
¡°Yes you, now go and fight!¡±
Marvin ordered once again, but this time while narrowing his eyes.
¡°I honestly thought that those mortals were making a weird remark about the Gods in general. Oh, about them being dumb. But, it seems like they were right, you are dumber than I thought, and it is really embarrassing, haha.¡±
The white-haired male laughed as she sneered while glaring at Marvin.
¡°How dare you?! I am Lord Marvin, ruler of the top echelon of Heaven!¡±
Marvin spoke coldly as he was angered by the ¡®weak¡¯ God in front of him.
¡°Oh, like I didn¡¯t know that, thank you for telling me.¡±
The white-haired male snickered as he slowly opened his mouth to speak.
¡°Do you even know who I am?¡±
Not even letting anyone think about it, he continued speaking.
¡°My name is Gin¡¯Iro, I once had a dear younger brother named Kuugo, but I bet you didn¡¯t know that.¡±
¡°What does that have to do with me if you had a brother or not?!¡±
Marvin started to fume as he glared at Gin¡¯Iro.
¡°I told you to fight them and you must do it!¡±
Gin¡¯Iro ignored Marvin as he continued to speak.
¡°My dear younger brother died because of your scheme. Do you think that I would help you?¡±
Gin¡¯Iro sneered once again as he glared at Marvin.
¡°So what?¡±
Marvin thought that everyone¡¯s dispensable if he could get what he wanted.
¡°I won¡¯t bother with you any longer, Laura, go and bring me their heads!¡±
Gin¡¯Iro shook his head, but he narrowed his eyes slightly while staring at Marvin. Gin¡¯Iro knew that Marvin wouldn¡¯t let things go that easily, and his own goal was to kill Marvin, hehe¡
Laura stood there absentmindedly staring at Shin, Aria and the rest. She bit her lips as she forced herself to walk forward.
¡°Why are you hesitating!?¡±
Marvin barked towards Laura this time, he had enough with these incompetent pawns.
¡°I was the one who saved you back then, your life is mine. Even if I told you to die, you are supposed to kill yourself without any hesitation. Now I am ordering you to kill them!¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Laura lowered her head as she bit her teeth together with a lot of force, almost making them crack. She stepped forward, walking towards Marvin step by step.
After Laura stood in front of Marvin, she tried her best to open her mouth and speak calmly, but her voice was hoarse.
¡°I, I can¡¯t¡¡±
Not even letting Laura continue speaking, Marvin smacked Laura with his right hand, making Laura¡¯s body smack down to the ground.
¡°You piece of trash, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t make a good pawn!¡±
After having said this, Marvin flicked his finger and grabbed a spear before throwing it towards Laura.
Laura widened her eyes when she saw the spear being hurled towards her body, and all that she could feel was being pierced by the spear. The spear had pierced Laura¡¯s stomach, it pained her and Laura¡¯s whole body trembled, but she was still conscious.
¡°You¡!¡±
Aria couldn¡¯t take it any longer, she wanted to raise her sword and slash Marvin into pieces. But, Aria knew that it was a dumb idea, therefore she refrained doing it with all her might.
¡°Haha. Right, I remember that she was keeping an eye on you for a very long time. How does it feel being betrayed by one of your nearest servants?¡±
Marvin laughed loudly as he glared at Aria with a mocking gaze.
¡°Betrayal?¡±
Aria shook her head slightly and pointed towards Laura.
¡°She did not betray me. It seems like you forced Laura, if you weren¡¯t acting in the dark, she would have stayed with us.¡±
¡°Humph¡! Mortals with their na?ve thinking!¡±
Marvin snorted before slowly walking towards Shin.
¡°Like I will let you harm my Liege!¡±
Bayoun roared as he pounced towards Marvin.
Following behind Bayoun, followed Ovan with his shield, Mekina in her phoenix form, Kali with her scythe in hand, Ker¡¯Vrak in his wolf form, Aria with a silver sword in her hand and lastly, Kira.
¡°Punks!¡±
Marvin yelled in a low voice before sending his aura to push away the annoying ¡®flies¡¯.
¡°Hehe, you¡¯re a fun idiot, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Aria laughed coldly as she continued stepping forward towards Marvin even when she was being shoved by back Marvin¡¯s aura.
¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Murutha, stay on the side and act whenever you see fit. Lia, Zura, Malika, Gladius, Shenya, Peutoa, Valkyrie chick, Elf girl, Hath and Anaj, protect Shin if Marvin manages to somehow pass us.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak spoke hastily as he set his eyes on Marvin and Gin¡¯Iro.
Suddenly, Gin¡¯Iro started moving. He had a smirk on his face as he coated his hands in a silver aura.
¡°Is it time for me to begin too?¡±
After Gin¡¯Iro finished speaking, he pounced forward towards Marvin.
¡°You traitor¡!¡±
Marvin roared when he sensed Gin¡¯Iro pouncing towards him.
¡°Hahaha, you are calling me a traitor?¡±
Gin¡¯Iro laughed as he punched towards Marvin with fast pace.
¡°Humph!¡±
Marvin evaded each of Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s punch, but he was rather surprised by Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s raw strength.
¡°Hehe, did you forget about us?¡±
A grey wolf stood right behind Marvin, Ker¡¯Vrak had his paw raised and wanted to claw Marvin with his sharp claws.
Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s speed has too fast, Marvin could only glance at the claws going through his robe and skin, leaving a clawing mark with blood gushing out.
Before Marvin could retaliate against Ker¡¯Vrak, a fierce flame was blown towards him from the phoenix.
¡°Guh!¡±
Marvin gritted his teeth as he resisted the flames with his aura.
¡°Take this punch of mine!¡±
Bayoun roared as he punched towards Marvin¡¯s back.
¡°Bang!¡±
A boom resounded out in the whole area, it was almost like two metal mountains crashing against each other.
Bayoun snorted as he sensed his fist was broken, but he sneered when he saw his fist making an injury on Marvin¡¯s back.
The Gods aren¡¯t that strong¡!
¡°Work together, don¡¯t hesitate to retreat if you feel in danger!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak¡¯s voice sounded out as he kept on attacking Marvin. Ker¡¯Vrak swiftly glanced at Gin¡¯Iro.
¡°Gin¡¯Iro, how long can you support at the front?¡±
¡°Alone, five minutes.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro had cold sweat running down his back while he was fighting Marvin, but he wasn¡¯t worried at all.
¡°With you guys as support, for a long time!¡±
¡°Keep on it, don¡¯t be reckless!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak warned as he continued to injure Marvin¡¯s unprotected back.
¡°A swarm of insects!¡±
Marvin roared as he ignored everyone¡¯s attack, Marvin turned towards Shin and threw his sword with all his might.
¡°Block it!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak roared as he saw the sword flying towards Shin.
Hath was the first one to act, he stepped forward and used his sword to clash with Marvin¡¯s sword. But, Hath¡¯s sword got sliced into two at the impact. Hath¡¯s face turned pale as he tried to stop the sword with his own hands, only to see the sword passing by his body at an unbelievable speed.
Anaj was the next one to act, he was already in front of Shin¡¯s body. He had a soft smile on his face as he stared at the sword flying towards him with a mocking gaze.
Everyone was shocked that Anaj would stand in front of Shin, Anaj was one of the weakest in the group.
Aria¡¯s face went ashen as she tried to rush towards Shin.
¡°Don¡¯t, let him!.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak yelled out as he knew that Anaj was stronger than he could imagine.
¡°Haha, die you brat!¡±
Marvin laughed as he saw that only a ¡®brat¡¯ in the Throne Stage dared to stand in his sword¡¯s path.
Anaj slowly raised his index finger towards the sword, still without any worries.
¡°Thud¡¡±
A weak noise sounded out and everyone was in disbelief as they stared at the sword shatter when it met with Anaj¡¯s index finger¡
Chapter 61 - Shaking the Earth and Heaven
Anaj glanced at the dust from the shattered sword with a smile before staring at Marvin.
¡°Your sword might be a little rusty or something.¡±
The smile Anaj had on his face was way too natural, Marvin felt like that Anaj was mocking him and disdaining his sword.
Hath¡¯s face turned purple when he heard Anaj speak of Marvin¡¯s sword like that, because that ¡®rusty¡¯ sword sliced his own sword like butter¡
¡°Oh, let me say something first. I don¡¯t really like involving myself into bothersome situations. But, I owe this kid, therefore I will not let you bother him until he is ready.¡±
Anaj spoke casually with a smile.
¡°Brat, when did you get that strong?¡±
Azane asked while staring at Anaj in confusion.
Anaj glanced at Azane before turning his gaze towards Marvin once again, not bothering himself to answer Azane.
¡°Please continue.¡±
Anaj motioned them to continue with his hand with a smile on his face. His red eyes shined brightly as they gazed right through everything.
¡°Why, why don¡¯t you help them?¡±
Eline asked in a quiet voice as she stared at Anaj. Eline had never understood Anaj since the beginning, she only knew that Anaj was from a lineage of Seers and he followed Shin because of a promise.
Anaj¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter as he glanced at Eline before answering with a casual tone.
¡°As I said earlier, I don¡¯t like being involved in bothersome situations. The reason I¡¯m protecting that kid ¨C Shin, is because I owe him, twice actually¡¡±
¡°Twice?¡±
Eline tilted her head slightly, but she saw that Anaj returned his gaze towards Marvin. Eline quieted down and walked towards Shin, standing next to him.
¡°Hey, you. Will you be protecting Shin no matter what?¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak raised his voice and asked Anaj while narrowing his eyes.
¡°Of course.¡±
Anaj smiled, he knew what Ker¡¯Vrak wanted to do. Therefore, Anaj replied and gestured him to do what he pleases.
¡°Zura, Gladius, Lia, Malika, Shenya, Peutoa, Valkyrie chick, Elf girl and Hath, everyone go on the offensive. Let¡¯s take him down before he gets the chance to do anything!¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak roared in a loud voice as he continued to attack Marvin.
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Bayoun laughed as he punched once again towards Marvin¡¯s unprotected back.
Zura appeared above Marvin¡¯s head, her purple eyes gleamed brightly as she shrouded Marvin in a purple mist.
¡°Hehe¡ I want to see how much this poison will affect you!¡±
Marvin barely had any room to act before a pike was being thrusted towards him from the side.
¡°Humph!¡±
Marvin used his left hand to stop the pike, he then glared coldly at Lia. Not knowing when, a halberd appeared at the corner of his eyes, Marvin widened his eyes and tried to block the halberd with his right hand.
After seeing Marvin was occupied, Gin¡¯Iro smiled wickedly and punched Marvin¡¯s chest with his fist covered in a silver aura.
¡°Guh¡¡±
Marvin threw up blood as his body was blown away five hundred meters away. When Marvin tried to raise his head, he felt a dagger nearing his neck.
¡°Get away!¡±
Marvin roared as he tried to evade, while barely managing to evade, a line of blood appeared from his neck.
A white light appeared around Marvin, Marvin felt that the light was weird, a frown appeared on his face when he felt his movements were slowed down.
¡°I can slow him down for less than half a minute, use it well!¡±
Gladius yelled out as his hands were connected and he started chanting again in a low voice.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Cold sweat ran down Marvin¡¯s back, but he stood strong. He took the initiative to pounce towards Peutoa who was closest to him.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±
Ovan bellowed as he appeared in front of Peutoa, holding his shield in front of Marvin.
¡°Boom!¡±
A thunderous explosion sounded out as Marvin¡¯s fist punched Ovan¡¯s green shield.
The next second, Ovan¡¯s body was blown away over two kilometres and blood gushed out of his mouth.
Good enough¡!
Ovan knew that he had succeeded as Peutoa was nowhere to be seen near Marvin.
Marvin glanced around, only to see himself being surrounded by a lot of people and the ¡®traitor¡¯ God Gin¡¯Iro was rushing towards him.
¡°Come and fight me!¡±
Marvin roared and pounced towards Gin¡¯Iro, this time, Marvin flicked his finger and a sword appeared in his hand.
Gin¡¯Iro furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Marvin¡¯s sword. Gin¡¯Iro restrained himself as he punched towards Marvin, he knew that in pure strength, Marvin was a lot stronger than himself. Fortunately, Gin¡¯Iro wasn¡¯t alone in this battle, there are many who was restricting Marvin¡¯s overall strength.
¡°Clang!¡±
Marvin¡¯s sword and Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s punch met and Gin¡¯Iro was pushed back tens of meters back, and a cut on his fist, but Gin¡¯Iro wasn¡¯t worried.
A blue light covered Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s fist and healed his injury in matters of seconds.
¡°My healing ability isn¡¯t as strong as Mekina¡¯s, but I can at least heal minor injuries.¡±
Murutha added in as she continued to protect and heal those who got injured.
¡°Screech!¡±
Mekina still in her phoenix form, was spewing flames towards Marvin relentlessly.
¡°Hehe. It seems like you are out of luck, dear God of the upper echelon.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro snickered as he taunted Marvin.
Marvin stopped moving and glanced around, seeing everyone¡¯s position clearly.
¡°No matter what, I must win today.¡±
Marvin said in a clear voice.
¡°I have planned this for a very long time and that miserable Queen died. The only thing left to do is to kill that child¡!¡±
¡°Do you honestly think we would let you?¡±
Kali sneered as she glared at Marvin with cold eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t need permission from any of you to kill that child!¡±
Marvin spoke in a deep voice.
¡°You actually do.¡±
A casual voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, it was Anaj¡¯s voice.
¡°In what imagination world do you think you can defeat me?¡±
Anaj continued speaking casually as he stood in front of Shin.
¡°It would be best if you left before Shin wakes up, because when he does, your time will end.¡±
¡°Humph! I only need to kill him, I don¡¯t need to defeat you.¡±
Marvin said as he glared at Anaj, the real threat beside Shin was Anaj in Marvin¡¯s eyes.
¡°You are clearly delusional¡¡±
Anaj shook his head and sighed.
¡°Seems like living a long life isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±
Marvin had a bad premonition, he narrowed his eyes and evaded to the left. A pike pierced through where Marin¡¯s previous location.
¡°Cheh, a miss¡¡±
Lia muttered as she vanished.
¡°You¡!¡±
Marvin wanted to curse, but he sensed that someone was behind him.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t take your eyes off the ones you are fighting.¡±
Behind Marvin, Aria spoke coldly as she slashed Marvin¡¯s back, leaving a scar from his left shoulder to the waist.
Not even a moment later, Hath was wielding another sword, he used that sword to pierce Marvin from the front.
Marvin wanted to use his sword to block, but Hath was too close, Marvin could only use his palm to stop the sword.
Hath¡¯s sword pierced through Marvin¡¯s palm, but it didn¡¯t come near his chest. Hath knew he had to retreat, he left the sword and stepped back without a second hesitation.
Marvin used his sword to cut where Hath stood, but Hath was long gone.
¡°You damn rats!¡±
Marvin roared as he breathed heavily, his chest went up and down and his eyes were bloodshot.
¡°It seems like you need to relax for a bit, why don¡¯t you just die and rest peacefully?¡±
An arrow came flying and hit Marvin¡¯s calf. Lola smirked as she had been waiting for a very long time to shoot this one arrow, her whole face was drenched in sweat.
Marvin lost his calm and rushed towards Lola while raising his sword up high.
Lola¡¯s face went pale as she couldn¡¯t move because of the pressure Marvin gave off.
When Marvin was nearing Lola, he saw at the corner of his eyes that something large was crashing into him.
¡°Hahaha, have you missed me!?¡±
Bayoun laughed loudly as he used all his strength to push away Marvin.
Marvin frowned deeply as he sensed that his shoulder broke and his lung punctured. Marvin knew that the internal injury as a punctured lung would restrict his combat strength, he therefore knew that he had to fix it before fighting. Marvin used his aura inside of his own body, blocking the blood, fixing the bones and new cells were made to replace the dead ones. In less than two seconds, Marvin¡¯s body was recovered, but his strength and aura couldn¡¯t recover.
When Bayoun wanted to attack again, he stopped and turned towards Shin.
It wasn¡¯t only Bayoun who did that. Ker¡¯Vrak, Gladius, Mekina, Malika, Zura, Kira, Peutoa, Ovan, Lia, Murutha and Shenya did the same, they were all staring at Shin.
After sensing that something was weird, even Aria, Azane, Kali, Lola and Hath turned their gaze towards Shin.
Chapter 62 - Domain; Skyward Bound!
Shin slowly opened his eyes, his dark night coloured eyes shined brightly as it gazed upon everyone.
The moment Shin opened his eyes, everything turned quiet. No one moved, it wasn¡¯t because of strength, but because of Shin''s eyes, they were way too beautiful and shone like the night sky.
¡°Oh, seems like you are finally awake.¡±
Anaj smiled as he spoke casually while patting Shin''s shoulder.
¡°Umu.¡±
Shin nodded, even when he had his eyes closed, he could sense everything that had been going on.
¡°Thank you¡¡±
Shin tried to express his gratitude, but Anaj stopped him.
¡°No need to thank me, just do what you need to do. We can talk later if you want.¡±
Shin nodded gratefully before putting his gaze on Marvin.
¡°Can I try?¡±
Shin didn¡¯t wait for an answer before walking towards Marvin in the air.
The Guardians moved away, Ker''Vrak rushed and grabbed Lola before retreating. The others could escape Marvin by themselves.
¡°Heh, do you actually think you can defeat me?¡±
Marvin said in a deep voice when he saw that everyone was retreating besides Shin.
Shin stopped moving, tilting his head before glancing at Kali and Aria.
¡°Is he really stupid?¡±
Shin was genuinely asking, as he really felt that Marvin should at least not be that stupid.
Kali''s golden eyes stopped rotating and turned into a deep purple once again, her lips were curved upwards as she stared at Shin.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s stupid. Therefore, go and beat him up.¡±
After thinking about it for a moment, Kali opened her mouth again.
¡°I will give you a very nice reward after this.¡±
Kali''s mouth became slightly dry as she stared at Shin with a fervour filled gaze.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my son, you old witch!¡±
Aria''s cold voice sounded out as she stared at Kali.
Shin shook his head, he never understood why Kali and his mother would argue that often. But, Shin was expecting Kali''s reward to be good based on her expression.
After shrugging, Shin walked towards Marvin once again.
Shin flicked his hands, making the katana and dagger enter his ring.
He felt like that they would get in his way as Shin wasn¡¯t proficient in using weapons.
A dark aura covered his left side and a silver aura covered his right body. After Shin opened his eyes, he sensed another aura in his body. And, that silver aura wasn¡¯t weaker than his own dark one!
¡°It seems like I managed to calm down and I can think clearly again.¡±
Shin muttered a little bit as he still walked towards Marvin.
Marvin wanted to attack, but he had a premonition that if he did attack, he would get crushed¡
¡°Humph!¡±
When did I start getting afraid of mere mortals!?
Marvin leaned forward and pounced towards Shin with a sword in his hand.
Shin¡¯s expression did not change, he calmly watched Marvin nearing him. As Shin thought, it would be for the best to evade, therefore Shin slowly leaned his body to the right, evading Marvin¡¯s slash without any difficulties.
Marvin knew that it would never be that easy, he swiftly moved his sword towards Shin once again like a snake.
In return, Shin leaned his body backwards, evading the sword once again.
¡°Do you only have speed!?¡±
Marvin roared as he tried to attack once again, but to no avail.
¡°Only speed¡?¡±
Shin muttered for a second before smiling brightly.
¡°No, I don¡¯t have only speed.¡±
Shin stopped evading completely, rather than evading, Shin closed his right fist. Like lightning, Shin appeared right in front of Marvin, Shin used his fist to punch Marvin¡¯s chest with his silver aura.
¡°Bang!¡±
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Marvin¡¯s body flew over five kilometres away, his chest was dented and his internal was ruptured, bleeding and his lungs punctured in several places.
After seeing this, Shin shook his head and spoke clearly that Marvin could hear.
¡°I don¡¯t only have speed, I am just not good at holding back my strength.¡±
Seeing this, everyone sighed in relief. They clearly knew how strong Marvin was, and now Shin could overpower him. This was great!
¡°Hihi, this feel great¡!¡±
Kali laughed happily as she saw Marvin getting his ass kicked.
¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Zura responded with a nod, but her eyes were staring at Shin¡¯s body.
¡°I feel a lot happier now.¡±
Shin heard them speaking, but he tried putting it off his thoughts as he was still facing Marvin.
In the seven seconds Shin didn¡¯t move, Marvin had recovered his body.
¡°Isn¡¯t that fast?¡±
Shin furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw this.
He recovered in around seven seconds. Does that mean that he can recover his body as many times he wants?
Shin shook his head before thinking more about it.
It must be taxing on his body. Then that means that as long as I send him flying a few more times, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover again.
Good, this is a good plan.
After having thought about the situation, Shin started moving towards Marvin. But, this time, Shin moved very fast, in less than half a second, Shin was in front of Marvin.
Marvin barely had any time to react, he could only see a fist covered in a dark aura in front of his face. The next thing Marvin could see was the sky¡
Shin moved without stopping, punches rained down on Marvin and kicks trampled Marvin¡
Marvin felt miserable, he would rather face the previous group rather than Shin. Marvin could barely move before he got sent flying once again, all that Marvin could do was to concentrate his aura on recovering his injured body.
¡°Stop!¡±
Marvin tried to shout, but the next second he got sent flying again like a rag doll.
¡°Why?¡±
Shin continued attacking Marvin without fail while voicing out his doubts. Shin wasn¡¯t stupid enough to stop attacking because his enemy said so.
¡°There¡¯s no reason to stop, continue kicking his ass!¡±
Mekina hollered with all her might, she was excited because the strong God in front of Marvin could only be treated as a doll.
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t stop, Shin.¡±
Aria said with a smile.
¡°How brave¡¡±
Eline muttered as she stared at Shin with awe, Eline could remember the first time she met Shin. His innocent eyes shined brightly, and his expression could clearly be seen on his face, none of that had changed at all, only his strength.
Eline was shocked because that Shin was still himself even when he grew stronger.
Eline wasn¡¯t the only one thinking like that, Kali had a faint smile on her face as she saw Shin acting like himself even with a strength above everyone.
Hihi, maybe I should ¡®eat¡¯ Shin before someone else does it...!
Kali¡¯s mouth went dry as she glared at Shin as a dear, and she was the hunter.
Not knowing why, Shin trembled, and cold sweat drenched his back.
Wh-what was that? It felt like someone was staring at me like I was some prey, scary¡!
Shin tried his best to forget about that feeling, he quickly continued to attack Marvin.
The recovery of Marvin slowed down, at first, it took Marvin two seconds to recover light injuries, but now it took over five seconds. Marvin¡¯s face was ashen, and his lips were blue. Marvin saw everything he wanted to obtain in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t finish the last phase; killing the child. Slowly but surely, Marvin stopped resisting, only blocking, despair welled up inside of Marvin.
¡°Domain; Skyward Bound!¡±
Shin roared as his two auras covered the surrounding one kilometre with Shin in the centre.
A silver and dark aura storm attacked Marvin at the same time, slowly ripping away Marvin¡¯s flesh.
Marvin gritted his teeth, trying his best to recover his wounds. But, it was treated like a joke in front of Shin¡¯s aura.
¡°Noo!¡±
Marvin¡¯s flesh vanished slowly from his body, next was the muscles, nerves, blood, bones¡
After five minutes, only Shin was left in his domain¡
No one could manage to open their mouths to speak, it was even hard to breathe. The strongest God; Marvin was killed in such a brutal way and he couldn¡¯t resist!
Ker¡¯Vrak had a faint smile on his face, he knew that the little boy they have been protecting is now finally able to protect himself and even them.
Ker¡¯Vrak considered himself as Shin¡¯s grandfather, joy welled up from within his heart when he saw that Marvin was finally dead.
You are finally free now, free from any worry, free to be happy. Master, you have fought for a very long time, and everything is finally over.
Everyone in one way or another, was happy.
Suddenly, the overjoyed atmosphere turned quiet and eerie. No one knew what was going on, but Aria and Kali had a very bad premonition.
When the rest was glancing around, Aria and Kali both set their eyes on Shin.
Shin had a bright smile on his face and his eyes were shining brighter than the night sky itself. He had sweat running down his face, but Shin was overjoyed, he could finally live with his family in peace. Shin smiled brightly towards Aria and Kali who was rushing towards him with worried expressions.
Shin¡¯s expression fell, and his face turned pale like snow. Shin used his hand to touch his stomach, he felt something wet, Shin raised his hand and saw his hand was covered in blood.
Shin slowly lowered his head, only to see a sword pierced right through his stomach.
Trying his best, Shin turned his head slowly in disbelief. The only thing Shin could see was a girl in a maid outfit before falling towards the ground¡
Chapter 63 - Gift from the Void
Shin could barely see through his hazy eyes, but above himself, he saw a young girl in maid outfit. He could clearly see that the maid had long white hair, Shin thought that she looked familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember from where he had seen her from.
The next thing Shin saw was his mother; Aria swinging her sword towards the maid, cutting her maid outfit in two and pushing her body over one hundred meters away.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
Aria roared as she pounced towards Sher once more.
The quiet one; Kali, had already thousands of needles surrounding Sher. Kali¡¯s eyes were golden and rotated faster than ever, the scythe in her hands were grabbed all the force she could muster.
Before Kali started raining needles on Sher, the heavens trembled as a portal appeared out of nowhere.
A man wearing a white suit with black hair and completely black eyes. Kali and Aria could remember him and the maid. They didn¡¯t get to know the name of the maid, but they remember the man¡¯s name, it was; Raizel Ve Vizania.
¡°You¡! I should have killed you when I first met you!¡±
Kali bellowed in a deep voice as she glared at Raizel with hatred.
Raizel ignored Kali and Aria¡¯s hate filled gaze. Raizel¡¯s gazed fell upon Shin¡¯s body on the ground and Sher.
¡°Haah¡¡±
A sigh escaped Raizel¡¯s mouth.
Shin was barely managing to breathe, his eyes were slowly closing, but he wished to watch the ¡®stars¡¯ a little longer. Shin stared at two figures in the sky, he couldn¡¯t see them clearly, but he knew that they were his ¡®stars¡¯, Kali and Aria¡
After coughing up blood, Shin¡¯s expression changed as he sensed something.
Deep inside of Shin
Shin stood in the darkness once again with his sculpture. Shin sighed as he saw his own sculpture who was already in a very bad state, crumbling.
Both arms were missing, one leg was evaporated into dust and the chest had full of holes.
¡°Am I going to die?¡±
Shin didn¡¯t know why, but he wasn¡¯t afraid any longer.
¡°Muir is dead. That God is also dead.¡±
¡°Mother, Kali, Old man, Mekina and everyone can live peacefully after this, right?¡±
Shin smiled, but slowly, tears started running down his face.
I, I don¡¯t want to die!
Shin shook his head, his eyes were shining brightly, Shin could feel gratitude and joy when he was thinking about all of his memories with his Guardians, family and friends¡
I got my question answered.
I got my wish fulfilled.
I got way more than what I had ever hoped for.
Shin gazed at the sculpture, with tears running down his face, Shin managed to see the sculpture was falling.
¡°Thank you¡¡±
Shin muttered as he gazed at the sculpture crashing on the ground, splitting into thousands of pieces before evaporating¡
Outside of Shin
Before anyone could do anything, a silver light erupted from Shin¡¯s body and it shone brighter than any stars!
¡°Finally¡¡±
Anaj muttered as he gazed at Shin¡¯s body with a smile.
Aria and Kali swiftly moved towards Shin, the silver light didn¡¯t hinder them at all.
No one felt anything from the silver light.
Haah, is it going to happen?
Raizel sighed deeply as he gazed at Shin¡¯s body and the silver light.
¡°Master!¡±
Sher hurried over to Raizel with a bright smile.
¡°You see, I killed that child for you!¡±
Raizel was flabbergasted, he felt a headache when he gazed at Sher.
Maybe I was wrong in having her as my maid¡
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Raizel didn¡¯t even bother about replying Sher, because he knew that when Shin opens his eyes, everything would change.
Kali dropped down from the air and held Shin¡¯s body in her arms. Tears were welling up in her eyes as they fell on Shin¡¯s face.
¡°Shin¡¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t die, it was all my fault, it was because I was too weak¡!¡±
Kali muttered, but her voice was filled with self-reproach and guilt. Kali¡¯s heart stopped briefly when she saw Shin falling from the air, her heart was now beating so hard that she could feel every beat throughout her whole body.
Aria held one of Shin¡¯s limp hand, she couldn¡¯t breathe, no tears ran down her face, Aria could not figure out what was going on.
Why, why isn¡¯t Shin reacting?
Why isn¡¯t he moving?
Slowly but surely, Aria¡¯s mind was telling her what really happened. Cold sweat ran down her back and Aria felt like the whole world collapsing¡
¡°Why are you guys so crestfallen?¡±
Anaj voiced out his doubts, loud enough so that everyone could hear.
¡°You¡!¡±
Aria wanted to say something, but before she could do so, Anaj raised his hand.
¡°Who said that Shin was dead?¡±
Anaj smiled casually as he stated something shocking.
¡°No way, I stabbed him¡!¡±
Sher¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at Shin¡¯s body which was barely breathing.
¡°He is right, who said that the child is dead?¡±
Raizel nodded, from the beginning to now, he knew that he could kill Shin, but he never did so. He had his own reasons for not doing so, after smiling bitterly, Raizel glanced at everyone who surrounded Shin¡¯s body.
It seems like no one will be able to harm you, your family or your friends ever again.
What our race did was unsightly. The universe disliked what we did, the karma the universe sent was you. And, now you have gotten the ones you lost.
I am envious, but I can¡¯t help but feel a little glad seeing this.
Aria was dumbstruck, she swiftly grabbed Shin from Kali¡¯s arms and shook his body.
¡°Shin, Shin, wake up, come on Shin, wake up¡!¡±
Shin¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly before slowly opening them, the first thing Shin saw was his mother¡¯s face and Kali¡¯s face.
¡°Mother!¡±
Shin cried out as he hugged Aria with all his might. Shin was truly afraid, he was afraid that he would never be able to meet his mother once again. Not only his mother, Shin wanted to meet Kali, Peutoa, Azane, his Guardians, Eline and he couldn¡¯t forget the promise he had with Lola either.
¡°Shin¡!¡±
Aria caressed Shin¡¯s hair as she held him tightly in her embrace.
¡°Right, do you want to talk now?¡±
Anaj interrupted the joy everyone felt. Even Eline¡¯s eyes twitched as she would want to punch Anaj.
Shin thought that Anaj¡¯s voice was very familiar, he stood up from Aria¡¯s embrace without any difficulties. After having stood up, Shin put his gaze on Anaj, Shin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he said in a conflicted tone.
¡°Why do I feel like that I have met you before?¡±
Anaj smile turned brighter when he heard Shin say that.
¡°Because we have met before, in the Void.¡±
¡°Void?¡±
Shin tilted his head as he stared at Anaj.
Anaj shook his head slightly before speaking.
¡°Even I don¡¯t know what the Void actually is. You can call me a spokesman of the Void, and the thing I needed to do was to see that you had gotten our gift as we promised.¡±
Shin nodded, but he didn¡¯t really understand what Anaj was saying.
¡°You can take care of them first. We can sit down later and speak more if you want to do that.¡±
Anaj had a casual smile on his face as he slowly pointed towards Sher and Raizel.
Shin didn¡¯t respond, but his body vanished and appeared right in front of Raizel and Sher.
Sher got frightened and tried to step back, but she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle.
Raizel stood still and watched Shin carefully, there were no expressions on Raizel¡¯s face and Raizel felt absolutely no regrets.
¡°I do remember a little of who you are.¡±
Shin said in a low voice as he put his eyes on Raizel.
Raizel nodded, he had already known what was going to happen.
Shin scratched his cheeks when he stared at Raizel, Shin didn¡¯t know why, but his movements froze when Raizel wasn¡¯t resisting.
¡°You are wondering why I won¡¯t resist?¡±
Raizel saw right through Shin¡¯s thoughts.
¡°That is because I and my race deserved this punishment. I have lived for way too long, truthfully, death may be my freedom of my sins.¡±
¡°Sins¡?¡±
Shin lowered his head slightly while thinking about it carefully. After ten seconds, Shin raised his head and stared at Raizel.
¡°What is your wish?¡±
Raizel was flabbergasted, he didn¡¯t know what to say, but his mouth opened by itself and answered Shin.
¡°I want to watch the world with the remaining life I have left.¡±
Shin nodded, he could clearly see that Raizel¡¯s life force was slowly fading away. The life force Raizel had left, could support him to live a few million years, but not any longer.
A smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face as he slowly spoke with a warm tone.
¡°There are no reason for me to kill you.¡±
The smile on Shin¡¯s face vanished as he put his eyes on Sher.
¡°Uh, no!¡±
Sher knew what this meant. Shin would let Raizel go, but there would be no way for her to escape.
Before Shin did anything, Raizel moved in front of Sher.
¡°This maid of mine have been with me for a very long time¡¡±
Even when Raizel knew that the chances were small, he didn¡¯t want to let the one person who understood him, to die.
Chapter 64 - The sensation of warmness
The atmosphere between Raizel and Shin turned cold, the air started slowly started cracking open as black holes appeared and vanished repeatedly.
Raizel didn¡¯t move, nor did Shin. The two stood as equals, staring at each other¡¯s eyes.
Neither one backed away from the other.
¡°Do you see that?¡±
Raizel was the first one to open his mouth, he glanced up at the heavens for a brief moment before staring at Shin once again.
Shin raised his eyebrows slightly before glancing towards where Raizel hinted at. What Shin saw was a green moon which was rather small. Shin narrowed his eyes slightly, what Shin could see was forests, mountains and a large building.
After thinking about it, Shin understood what Raizel hinted at.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
Shin asked vaguely, but Shin¡¯s voice calmed down slightly.
A faint smile appeared on Raizel¡¯s face before he bowed slightly.
¡°Very.¡±
Raizel turned around towards Sher before opening a portal, pushing Sher into it before he entered it himself.
The cold atmosphere disappeared when Raizel left.
¡°Haah¡¡±
Shin sighed because things went better than he had guessed.
Even if he¡¯s one of them, not everyone is the same.
Not all of his race were evil¡
Not all of the Human race are kind like Kali and mother¡
That was the reason Shin didn¡¯t want to murder Raizel even when his body wanted to do so.
Shin slowly descended from the air towards everyone, this time, Shin had a bright smile on his face as he stared at everyone, especially the Guardians and the white-haired male further behind.
After thinking about it, Shin walked towards the white-haired man who called himself Gin¡¯Iro. The reason was because Shin thought that his expression seemed lonely and desolate.
¡°I heard everything, are you Kuugo¡¯s elder brother?¡±
Shin asked with a warm smile on his face.
When Marvin had died, Gin¡¯Iro had sighed deeply because he had finally gotten his revenge for his little brother. He felt a little lost, because he had nothing and no one.
Gin¡¯Iro was about to leave when Shin walked towards him, Gin¡¯Iro knew that his little brother cared deeply for the young child in front of him.
¡°Yes, Kuugo was my dear younger brother.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro smiled softly as he gazed at the sky.
After Shin got his confirmation, Shin leaped towards Gin¡¯Iro with wide arms, hugging Gin¡¯Iro tightly.
¡°It was my fault that Kuugo had to break his Soul Mark¡¡±
Gin¡¯Iro was shocked and speechless when Shin hugged him, after a second, Gin¡¯Iro hugged Shin back, caressing his back slowly.
¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault. I bet that Kuugo loved you with all his heart, it was his own choice to save you, you did nothing wrong.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro didn¡¯t know why, but he tried to comfort Shin. Slowly, tears emerged from the corner of his eyes, but Gin¡¯Iro was smiling from the bottom of his heart.
Shin tried to nod heavily while being in Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s embrace. Shin¡¯s expression changed slightly before speaking with a bright smile.
¡°Kuugo said that he saw me as his grandson¡¡±
Shin raised his head and stared deeply at Gin¡¯Iro with huge eyes before speaking with a low voice.
¡°Will you be my grandfather too¡?¡±
Gin¡¯Iro wasn¡¯t able to speak, his expression froze as he stared at Shin in his embrace.
¡°Ahahaha!¡±
Gin¡¯Iro started laughing loudly before speaking in a joyful tone.
¡°Of course!¡±
¡°I will come and visit often and if you ever need my help, just shout and I¡¯ll come running! Ahahahaha!¡±
He couldn¡¯t stop laughing with a smile on his face. Gin¡¯Iro wasn¡¯t stupid at all, he figured that Shin saw his lonely expression from earlier.
My dear little brother, I can finally understand why you would sacrifice your soul for this child.
Hehe, I must treat my new grandson with care, I can¡¯t let anyone to take advantage of him¡!
From afar, Hath¡¯s face turned bleak.
¡°Hehe, why do I feel happy to see your expression like that?¡±
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Aria came snickering behind Hath.
Hath gritted his teeth, turning around to leave. Before he could manage to walk a step, he heard Aria continue speaking.
¡°Come and visit your grandson when you have time. He is after all Michael¡¯s son.¡±
Aria reminded him in a soft voice before walking towards Shin and Gin¡¯Iro.
¡°Shin, are you happy that you have a new grandfather?¡±
Aria asked with a smile as she gazed at Gin¡¯Iro before lowering her body slightly.
¡°I thank you for helping us.¡±
¡°And for becoming Shin¡¯s grandfather.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro raised his left hand, answering Aria with a smile on his face.
¡°No, no. I have to thank you for helping me get revenge for my little brother and for giving me an excellent grandson.¡±
Aria gave the leaving Hath a cold gaze.
Cheh, that¡¯s how a grandfather should act like. Humph!
Hath had cold sweat running down his back as he felt the cold gaze of Aria from afar.
¡°Haah¡¡±
Hath sighed deeply before leaving, he had done everything that had to be done.
After leaving Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s embrace, Shin turned around to see Anaj walking towards him.
¡°How much do you remember from back then?¡±
Anaj asked a simple question, he didn¡¯t bother with everyone¡¯s gazes.
¡°Not much.¡±
Shin shook his head a little bit before continuing.
¡°I remember hunting them for killing the ones I loved. And, I also remember your voice, but I am not sure from where.¡±
Anaj sighed before opening his mouth.
¡°Right, I¡¯m going to explain shortly. But, it should be enough context for anyone to understand what is going on and what happened.¡±
Anaj gave a glance towards everyone before setting his gaze at Shin.
¡°Shin. Both you and I are very special existence in this universe. I came from the Void, whereas you came from the Stars.¡±
¡°Since the creation of this universe, the Void had always been locked like a prison. But, you managed to break open the chains that held the Void sealed.¡±
¡°After you went in the Void, something happened, and the Void created a being to go out with you as the existence of the Void. That being was me.¡±
¡°You treated me like an equal, a friend, a brother. Many years passed by, slowly but surely, I found out that you were hunting a certain race. I asked you back then, the only reply you gave me was; ¡®I lost everything in their hands. I want to avenge them before following them in the afterlife.¡¯.¡±
¡°At that time, the Void told me something shocking. That it was possible for it to reincarnate your loved ones.¡±
Anaj smiled softly before he glanced at Aria.
¡°Your mother; Vivian.¡±
Then Anaj glanced at Kali.
¡°Your wife; Sharia.¡±
Lastly, Anaj put his gaze at Eline.
¡°And finally; Isabella.¡±
The three, Aria, Kali and Eline felt their heart beating faster. Their souls were telling them something, but they couldn¡¯t remember anything.
Shin¡¯s eyes shined brightly after he heard Anaj, he could finally put together the missing pieces.
¡°You, you¡¯re saying that you and the Void helped me?¡±
After thinking about it, Shin tilted his head slightly.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°That¡¯s where it gets fun.¡±
Anaj¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter at all.
¡°The Void decided to help you because of you.¡±
¡°You helped the Void without wanting anything in exchange. You treated me; the existence of the Void as an equal. You never asked for help, but the Void wanted to give you something, returning your family back to you was the least it could do. It did also reincarnate me to see this through.¡±
The only ones that was calm were Shin and Anaj, everyone else couldn¡¯t think straight any longer.
¡°I think I understand most things now, but there is still the thing that you said. That I come from the ¡®Stars¡¯, what did you mean by that?¡±
Shin had thought about the meaning about that since he heard it from Anaj¡¯s mouth. Because, he was slowly remembering the memories that was deep inside of his soul.
A bitter smile appeared on Anaj¡¯s face.
¡°Even I don¡¯t know that.¡±
¡°I just know that when you were inside the Void, you said that you were remade by the Stars. I remember since the day I met you, you always enjoyed watching the stars in the sky.¡±
That was all Anaj knew, he was also rather confused when Shin told the Void that Shin was ¡®remade by the Stars¡¯.
Shin slowly raised his head and watched the sky, seeing further ahead, Shin managed to see the stars in a faraway place¡
A warm feeling welled up from inside of Shin, it was a cosy sensation. This feeling wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Shin, he had sensed it almost every single day since he had arrived to this world. It was the warmness, the love and the happiness he had feeling from his mother; Aria, his fairy; Kali, and his friends¡
Tears emerged from the corner of Shin¡¯s eyes as he muttered.
¡°The me before was a troublesome guy¡¡±
After saying this, Shin jumped into Kali¡¯s arms, wanting to feel her warmth.
¡°Hihi¡¡±
Kali laughed in a very low voice before she said.
¡°It seems like Shin wants me, you guys can go somewhere far away now.¡±
Kali ¡®shooed¡¯ at everyone, wanting them to leave.
Not even a moment later, Kali felt a dozen cold gazes at her.
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Kali narrowed her eyes before she lifted Shin in a princess carry and vanishing.
Shin had no idea what was happening, but his cheeks were bright red.
Chapter 65 - Cant I pick everyone...?
Kingdom of the Alizad
The capital
The only ones who returned to the capital were the ones following Shin.
Susan and Tor were returning to the cave together with the warriors to bring back the civilians.
Leo Lenan didn¡¯t greet with Aria or Shin, he directly left after seeing Muir¡¯s death.
Qui was the only one remaining of the soldiers from the Kingdom of Leran, to observe from a distance and report when everything was over. During most parts, Qui had cold sweat running down his face because everything had went through his expectations.
The sun went down from the horizon, the empty capital should have been quiet, but there a lot of noise coming from the castle in the centre of the capital.
In a certain room in the castle.
Kali stood tall, unmoving in front of a lot of women who was coldly staring at her with murder intent.
¡°I will not give him to any of you¡!¡±
Kali¡¯s voice sounded out as she stared back at each of them.
It has to be said, Shin stood behind Kali, not knowing what was going on. He tilted his head, trying to understand what they were talking about.
¡°You should move away if you don¡¯t want to be cut into two.¡±
Azane stepped one step forward as she glared at Kali.
¡°Humph, let Shin come over here, I bet that he is terrified of you.¡±
Lola snickered as she gazed at Kali.
In another room in the castle.
In that room, it was quiet and peaceful as ever. There was only a bed and a chair in it, on the chair sat Aria with a cold expression on her face as she stared at the bed. Because, on the bed was a girl sleeping on it, the girl didn¡¯t have her usual outfit as she was covered in bandages. But, she had black hair, she was; Laura.
Aria knew that Laura had to be forced into betraying her, but what Laura had done was unforgiveable. It endangered Shin¡¯s life, Aria would never forgive Laura for that.
After a few moments, Laura opened her eyes, she was shocked that she wasn¡¯t dead. Laura was able to sense someone else was near her, after sensing the aura, she immediately knew who it was.
¡°Are you awake?¡±
Aria asked as she stared at Laura, Aria tried her best to control her tone, but anger could be felt from the vibration of her voice.
¡°Yes, Empress¡¡±
Laura nodded but was stopped by Aria at once.
¡°You still dare to call me ¡®Empress¡¯?¡±
Aria narrowed her eyes slightly.
¡°I don¡¯t want to speak meaningless words with you.¡±
¡°Tell me, why were you working for a God?¡±
Laura¡¯s body trembled slightly, but she opened her mouth and started speaking.
¡°When I was very young, even before I came to this Capital, I lived with my parents in the forest. Both my parents died by beasts and I got ill with a disease.¡±
¡°When I was about to die, that God offered me to work for him if I did everything he wanted me to do.¡±
¡°After having me cured, he told me to be a maid for the royal family in the Kingdom of Alizad.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you work for many years before I was born? What was the point of you working in the royal family?¡±
Aria asked a question after thinking for a moment.
¡°I wasn¡¯t told much, only that he was planning to plant spies in all Kingdoms to gain detailed reports about the civilians and for when the Child was born¡¡±
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Laura said in a low voice.
Aria sneered but didn¡¯t speak.
Neither did Laura say anything more. She knew that she had committed a grave crime.
After ten whole seconds, Aria finally opened her mouth.
¡°Why did you not follow his orders to attack us?¡±
Laura lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a single word.
¡°Humph¡¡±
Aria stood up from her chair, turning around towards the door without glancing back.
Laura couldn¡¯t even glance at Aria, when Laura thought that Aria had gone, she heard Aria¡¯s voice.
¡°There is still a lot of things to do, don¡¯t slack and start working after you have calmed yourself down.¡±
Aria left after speaking these words. Aria¡¯s eyebrows were slightly furrowed, she clearly understood that Laura had limited choices. And, in the end, she didn¡¯t go against herself and Shin proactively.
When Aria left the room, she heard a ruckus at a room far away. Aria raised her eyebrows before tapping the ground, rushing towards her bedroom, where Shin should be resting.
Aria opened the room flabbergasted, she could see Shin on the bed with wide open eyes as he stared at Kali, Azane, Lola, Zura and Mekina clashing.
¡°What are you guys doing in front of my son?!¡±
Aria bellowed in a deep voice as she reached out from her scabbard.
¡°You¡¯re not doing better, ¡®mother-in-law¡¯¡!¡±
Kali sneered when she saw Aria wanting to grab her scabbard.
¡°Do. Not. Call. Me. That¡!¡±
Aria said every single word with a cold voice.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here, mother-in-law. Look, that witch won¡¯t let me bring Shin back to Evainheim so I could marry him!¡±
Lola neared Aria and spoke with an upset tone.
Aria¡¯s face twitched repeatedly, she really wished that she could cut them all in two, so she could only be the one to stay with Shin.
¡°Now now, don¡¯t fight in front of Master. If you want to settle any problems, do it outside.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak walked out of a shadow in the corner of the room.
¡°Shut up!¡±
The four shouted towards Ker¡¯Vrak in unison.
Even Ker¡¯Vrak flinched when he heard the four ladies yelling at him.
Ker¡¯Vrak shook his head as he stared at Shin.
¡°Right, Master, now that everything is settled. What do you wish to do?¡±
Shin pouted for a moment before answering with a smile.
¡°I want to stay with everyone, enjoying life every day.¡±
A gentle smile appeared on Aria¡¯s face as she gazed at Shin.
A feverish expression appeared on Kali¡¯s face as her mouth went dry, Kali licked her lips, she stared at Shin as her small little prey.
Lola smiled gleefully as she stared at Shin in hope to marry her.
Mekina showed a warm smile, she had been waiting since the Ancient Era to stay with Shin.
Even Azane showed a shy expression as she gazed at Shin. Her whole life belonged only to him, Azane would like to stay with Shin till the end of her life.
¡°I understand.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak did also smile, after thinking for a moment, Ker¡¯Vrak asked a serious question.
¡°Then my question is, who will you be marrying?¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
Shin pouted as he still didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡®marrying¡¯ others.
Everyone in the room tensed up for a slight moment.
In the end, it was Kali who answered his question with a bright smile.
¡°It means that you and the person you¡¯re marrying will stay together for the rest of their lives.¡±
¡°Oh!¡±
Shin showed an excited expression as he planted a fist on his palm.
¡°Then, I will marry everyone¡!¡±
¡°Puh!¡±
¡°Cough cough!!!¡±
Kali coughed violently, it wasn¡¯t only her, no one was able to hold back their shock.
Shin tilted his head curiously.
¡°I can¡¯t¡?¡±
Shin¡¯s eyes started to become watery, he wanted to stay with everyone forever.
¡°Of course, you can.¡±
A voice sounded out in the room, when everyone turned their head towards the owner of the voice, it was a man with white ponytail.
Gin¡¯Iro smiled as he stared at Shin, before speaking seriously.
¡°You can marry almost everyone. The rules are that they have to be females and you can¡¯t marry your own mother because she will stay by your side no matter what.¡±
¡°Gin¡¯Iro!¡±
Shin leapt towards Gin¡¯Iro with wide arms.
¡°Ahaha, did you miss me? It hasn¡¯t been a day yet.¡±
Even Gin¡¯Iro wasn¡¯t able to stop smiling in front of Shin.
While Shin stayed in Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s arms, he turned around to speak with Aria.
¡°Mother, can I marry everyone?¡±
Shin stared at Aria with anticipation and anxiety.
Aria tightened her fist and her teeth were almost cracking. But, in the end, she let out a sigh before smiling.
¡°Yes.¡±
It took Aria almost all of her energy to say that one word.
¡°Yey!¡±
Shin leapt from Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s embrace to Aria¡¯s embrace, Shin hugged her tightly.
Gin¡¯Iro smiled as he stared at Shin.
Even when he is stronger than anyone, he acts like a child.
No, it is more that strength doesn¡¯t count as anything for him, he would rather want a loving family.
Hehe, I will have to do my best to make it happen.
Without even knowing about it, Gin¡¯Iro was slowly able to forget about the pain of losing his younger brother and put all his attention on Shin, his grandson¡
Chapter 66 - A taste
In Aria¡¯s bedroom, Aria and Shin were both laying on the bed, sleeping.
At least, that was until Aria slowly opened her eyes, making sure that Shin was sleeping.
After confirming that Shin was asleep, Aria silently stood up and left the room. Aria tried her best to not make a single noise, letting Shin sleep.
Aria closed the door and walked towards the dining room, not even ten seconds later, she stood in front of the dining room.
¡°Haah¡¡±
Aria sighed before entering, the dining room was packed with people. All the chairs were in use, the Guardians, Azane, Kali, Peutoa, Lola, Gin¡¯Iro, Eline, and further in the back, Anaj and Laura.
Aria felt a headache, but she walked towards an empty chair and sat down before opening her mouth.
¡°Everyone should have heard about it by now, right?¡±
¡°Of course we have, Mekina has been speaking continuously about it.¡±
Murutha said with a depressed tone, she would have done anything to hear Shin say that.
At that, everyone nodded deeply.
¡°Before we speak about that, what will you Guardians do now that you have your own bodies?¡±
Aria asked while slightly furrowing her eyebrows.
¡°The only remaining family that I have left are the other Guardians and Master, I would love to stay here and protect Master.¡±
Ker¡¯Vrak spoke his mind the first.
And at that, Aria nodded. She wouldn¡¯t mind any of the Guardians staying behind with them, because it was them who protected Shin since he was little.
¡°Haha, if you don¡¯t mind, I would also like to stay here with my Liege. It never gets boring around here.¡±
Bayoun laughed out loudly.
¡°I feel the same as that muscle-headed giant.¡±
Ovan nodded while speaking in a rightful manner.
¡°Hey¡!¡±
Bayoun felt hurt about being called ¡®muscle-headed¡¯¡
¡°I might visit the Elven race, but I will come back to visit often.¡±
Malika was the first one so far to say that wouldn¡¯t stay.
¡°I have been with Shin since he was a baby, I see him as a child that I have to protect. Therefore, if anything happens, just rip one of these leaves and I will come at once.¡±
While speaking, Malika gave Aria a dozen green leaves imbued with Malika¡¯s aura.
¡°Will do.¡±
Aria nodded, she knew that not everyone would stay behind. She was already glad that most of them had already decided to stay with Shin.
Kira was about to raise his hand and speak up, but half a dozen cold stares was fixated on him.
¡°Do not dare to touch him if you like your head on your neck.¡±
Peutoa said coldly as she stared at Kira.
¡°W-What?!¡±
Kira stuttered, glancing at the other Guardians, only to see them staring back at him coldly with murder intent.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Aria furrowed her eyebrows as she asked.
¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing!¡±
Kira panicked, he couldn¡¯t let Aria know about it, or he would really get killed.
¡°I will stay here¡¡±
Kira said in a low voice, hoping that the others wouldn¡¯t give him a hard time.
¡°We will keep watch over you.¡±
Zura gave him a last glance before speaking.
¡°If Shin wants me, I would love to marry him.¡±
¡°I would want to stay with him.¡±
Lia spoke up after Zura.
¡°I do not know if Shin likes me, but I will stand by his side either way.¡±
¡°Me too¡!¡±
Murutha muttered as she lowered her head.
¡°It seems like I have to marry little Shin, or else I can¡¯t eat him up.¡±
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Shenya licked her lips as she imagined ¡®eating¡¯ Shin up.
¡°Humph!¡±
Mekina coldly gazed at Shenya.
¡°I will be the first one.¡±
¡°As for me, I might travel a little bit. But, if I may, I would like to have my home here.¡±
Gladius interrupted Mekina and Shenya as he spoke to Aria.
¡°That would be our honour.¡±
Aria smiled towards Gladius, she did respect all their choices.
After this, Aria put her eyes on Azane and Lola.
¡°What about you two?¡±
¡°My whole life is only for him, I will of course stay here. And, if he wants me as his wife, I will not mind.¡±
Azane shook her head after thinking about it.
¡°No, I would rather want to be his wife. It would make me happy.¡±
¡°Shin had already promised to marry me¡!¡±
Lola muttered in a low voice.
Aria ignored Lola as she glanced at Peutoa.
¡°You?¡±
Peutoa stared back at Aria without much expressions, but slowly her cheeks turned slightly pink.
¡°I want to marry him.¡±
Even her voice held a tinge of joy.
¡°Haah¡¡±
Aria sighed deeply.
¡°How are you able to get so many girls¡¡±
Aria muttered in a low voice.
When everything turned quiet, Eline slowly raised her hand.
¡°What about me?¡±
It looked like Eline had lost a little bit of weight and her face was paler than usual. Eline¡¯s eyes stared at Aria with anxiety.
Aria stared at Eline, a little conflicted.
¡°But, are you not Shin¡¯s¡¡±
¡°No!¡±
Eline interrupted Aria with a cry.
¡°I have parents, and the one I love is Shin.¡±
¡°I love Shin with all my heart, I don¡¯t want to be the only one not marrying him.¡±
¡°Aria, why not let her?¡±
Anaj spoke in when he saw that Aria was hesitating.
¡°When the Void reincarnated the three of you, your souls were already in a damaged state. Therefore, no matter what, you will not remember anything besides your name, I guess?¡±
¡°Besides, Eline has lived like that since she was born. And as she stated, she has parents and she likes Shin, so why not?¡±
Eline sighed in relief when she heard Anaj speak up for her.
Therefore, Eline raised her head and gazed at Aria with expectation.
Aria didn¡¯t answer Eline, but gave Kali a glance.
¡°Kali, do you have anything you say. After all, she is your¡¡±
¡°No.¡±
Kali shook her head, even when Kali didn¡¯t like sharing Shin with others, she wasn¡¯t cruel enough to let neither Shin or Eline be sad.
¡°I have nothing to say.¡±
¡°Oh, there¡¯s one thing that I must say.¡±
¡°I will be the first one to marry Shin.¡±
¡°Humph¡!¡±
Everyone gave Kali a cold stare, but Kali didn¡¯t care at all.
¡°You¡¡±
Aria felt a headache, trying not to think about it, Aria put her eyes on Gin¡¯Iro.
¡°I have to settle a few things, but I will move in here after that, as long as you have no objections.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro said with a smile. Gin¡¯Iro understood clearly that for him to be here, he would at least need to be on the good side of Aria.
¡°I have no objections, Shin worships you.¡±
Aria had a gentle smile on her, but it froze when she thought about the other ¡®grandfather¡¯¡
¡°No need to ask me, I will stay here because I¡¯m having fun.¡±
Anaj waved his hand with a smile.
¡°But, I will bring my mother here. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±
¡°Not at all.¡±
Aria replied shortly, she really wasn¡¯t sure how to talk with Anaj. After thinking about something, Aria glanced at Laura.
¡°When Tor and Susan arrive with the civilians, make a schedule to rebuild the city.¡±
¡°Yes, Empress.¡±
Laura bowed deeply when she heard Aria¡¯s order.
¡°Are we done talking?¡±
Kali was the first one to stand up from her chair.
¡°If no one else has anything to say, then I think we are done here.¡±
Aria nodded while glancing at the others.
Kali saw that no one spoke up, Kali¡¯s eyes turned golden and she tapped the ground lightly with the tip of her toes, it sent her body forward like a lightning.
No one could understand why Kali was in a rush, not a second later, Kali¡¯s laughter sounded out.
¡°Hihihih, I will have him all for myself¡!¡±
Kali was already in front of the bedroom when her voice entered their ears. Kali managed to sense almost a dozen auras rushing towards her, she swiftly opened the door and leapt towards the large bed.
Kali¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her mouth were dry. Without thinking twice, Kali pounced towards Shin¡¯s body with her mouth open, wanting to take a nip of the delicious desert in front of her.
Shin abruptly opened his eyes, he felt something weird while he was sleeping. The thing Shin saw was Kali sitting on his body and trying to bite his neck.
N-no way, am I going to get eaten?!
Shin¡¯s face turned pale as he stared at Kali with wide open eyes, his whole body trembled from the bite. But, Shin didn¡¯t feel pain at all.
The next moment, something more shocking happened, he heard a thunderous explosion and he saw Kali¡¯s body flying through the wall. Shin had sweat running down his back as he glanced at Aria¡¯s cold face with anxiety.
Aria¡¯s cold expression melted when she turned her gaze at Shin, she felt a heartache when she saw his scared appearance.
¡°Shin, mother is here, I won¡¯t let anyone harm you¡¡±
Aria spoke with a gentle tone and with a smile on her face.
Shin glanced at Aria and the others in the room who entered not long after Aria. Shin blushed and asked in a low voice while lowering his head.
¡°Am I not delicious enough to be eaten?¡±
Aria had cold sweat running down her back when she heard that, she slowly turned around only to see the feverish expressions on all the girls. Aria trembled slightly before coldly staring at them while reaching out for her scabbard.
¡°Try it if you dare¡!¡±
Chapter 67 - The fairy said; yes
In the end, everyone went to sleep with their clothes ripped open, injuries on their bodies and half of the castle in ruins¡
The sun slowly rose from behind the mountains, Shin opened his eyes with a yawn. Shin had been cold during the night because of the hole in the wall, that was why Shin had a heavy quilt wrapped around his body.
¡°Good morning.¡±
Shin heard a familiar voice, he turned his head to see Aria¡¯s smiling face.
¡°Good morning, mother.¡±
Shin replied with a bright smile.
Aria raised her left hand and caressed Shin¡¯s cheeks tenderly.
Shin moved his body closer towards Aria and hugged her with his eyes closed.
¡°It feels warms¡¡±
Shin muttered as he cuddled in Aria¡¯s embrace.
¡°Hehe, I am happy that you like it in my arms.¡±
Aria laughed softly while holding Shin carefully, after a minute, Aria spoke in a calm voice.
¡°Have you decided how to do it?¡±
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned red, but he nodded weakly.
¡°Uhm, I have¡¡±
¡°Shin, I will support you no matter what. You are my treasure.¡±
Aria lowered her head and kissed Shin on his forehead.
¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something, you have a long day today.¡±
After having said this, Aria stood up and changed her clothes. She now wore a purple robe with a silver coat on her back, the moment Aria wore her clothing, a cold expression slowly emerged on her face and the aura around Aria turned violent.
¡°M-mother¡¡±
Shin stared at Aria in fright.
¡°Ah!¡±
Aria went out of her daze.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, whenever I wear this outfit, I seem to have returned to that time when we were hunted.¡±
Shin¡¯s eyes turned watery when he heard Aria mention that.
¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to worry, because I am very happy now with you.¡±
Aria put a smile on her face and patted Shin¡¯s head softly.
¡°I¡¯m wearing this in case that someone does the same mistake as yesterday, because I will not go easy on them¡!¡±
Aria¡¯s eyes glinted coldly for a moment, but it turned normal when she glanced at Shin¡¯s robe.
¡°Why don¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±
¡°Umu¡¡±
Shin nodded weakly before taking off his white robe and putting on his favourite dark robe that he got from Susan on the banquet, but he rarely used it because he didn¡¯t want it to be damaged.
After Shin stood up, he calmed down his feelings.
Shin¡¯s silver hair reached down to his neck, but it was smooth and shined in the light. His skin was white as snow, it wasn¡¯t pale any longer, it was radiating a healthy colour.
¡°Hehe, you look just like a charming prince.¡±
Aria tried to hold back her laughter as she gazed at Shin. But, she was happy deep inside, Aria couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.
Shin lowered his head and walked towards Aria, reaching his left hand to hold Aria¡¯s hand.
¡°Uhm, mother, you look very pretty.¡±
¡°Hehe.¡±
Aria laughed as she patted Shin¡¯s head before holding his outreached hand.
¡°Do you want to eat breakfast, or do you want to begin at once?¡±
Shin tilted his head slightly after hearing Aria¡¯s question.
¡°I am not sure why, but I don¡¯t feel hungry at all since yesterday.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
¡°Hehe, it means that you have become very strong.¡±
Aria laughed as she explained it to Shin.
¡°Your body require less food when you become stronger, I, Kali and the rest usually eat food just for pleasure, nothing else.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡±
Shin absentmindedly nodded as he thought about the past; the cold nights where he could only eat a hard mouldy bread. Shin¡¯s body trembled slightly before he put his mind away from those thoughts as he tried to feel the warmness from Aria¡¯s body.
¡°I understand.¡±
Aria did feel Shin tremble for a slight moment, she knew what he was thinking, the only thing Aria could do was to tighten her grip, not wanting to let Shin out of her reach ever again.
¡°Do you know where Kali is?¡±
Shin tilted his head slightly as he asked Aria.
¡°Can¡¯t you find anyone if you spread your aura out?¡±
Aria asked slightly surprised, Aria could not and would not forget that Shin was stronger than anyone in this world.
Shin nodded and shook his head.
¡°I can.¡±
¡°But, I can¡¯t control it to only spread throughout this city. When I stood in front of that guy, I spread my aura, but I sensed everything on this continent, it was very troublesome¡¡±
Shin mumbled towards the end, he didn¡¯t like the feeling of sensing everything as it made him have a terrible headache.
¡°¡¡±
Aria didn¡¯t know what to say, if Aria spread her aura out, she could at most envelop this city.
¡°Eh, I think Kali is sitting outside drinking tea. She was in a bad mood since last night.¡±
Aria tried her best to act like normal. Aria of course knew that Shin was strong, but never knew how strong. After finding out a little about his strength, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡°I¡¯m going to speak with Kali, I will be back shortly, mother.¡±
Shin started running through the halls with a bright smile on his face.
Aria calmed down when she saw Shin run like a child through the halls. She shook her head slightly while mumbling.
¡°It seems that I will have to protect you for a very long time.¡±
Even when Aria was shaking her head, she had a bright smile on her face.
Shin ran outside and looked at the garden, he tried glancing around everywhere, but he couldn¡¯t see Kali anywhere.
After thinking for a bit, Shin started running towards where he practised his sword and dagger for the first time.
When Shin arrived there, he could see a chair and a table in the middle of the garden. On the table, was a teapot and a cup filled with tea which had a faint aroma of freshness. On the chair, sat Kali with her eyes closed.
Shin started smiling when he saw Kali there, he started running towards Kali, but he slowed down when he saw that Kali didn¡¯t open her eyes.
¡°Is Kali sleeping?¡±
Shin whispered to himself in a very low voice, he didn¡¯t want to wake Kali up. Shin walked on his toes, trying to not make a sound as he neared Kali.
Shin was smiling brightly as he neared Kali without waking her up, in the end, Shin managed to stand in front of Kali. Shin stared at Kali with mesmerized eyes, his eyes went from her beautiful purple hair, white skin, stunning face structure and her gothic dress. No matter where Shin looked at, he couldn¡¯t help but feel engrossed in Kali, not knowing why, Shin gulped.
With that, Kali opened her eyes slowly and stared at Shin¡¯s panicking face. Kali laughed deeply in her heart, as she wasn¡¯t asleep and knew that Shin was already here a long time ago.
But, Kali thought that it would be worth it to tease Shin, her lips curved upwards as she spoke.
¡°When did you come? Is it anything important?¡±
Shin panicked when he saw that Kali woke up, but he calmed down when he saw her purple eyes. Shin lowered his head, his breathing became hoarser as he knit his fists together with all his force.
¡°Uhm¡ Y-yes, there, there is something I, I would like to say¡¡±
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned pink and he stuttered, but he continued speaking.
Kali felt amused by watching Shin, but her heart was beating rapidly too. Kali tried her best to stay silent, therefore she gestured Shin to continue speaking.
Shin trembled like a little rabbit, but he slowly raised his head, his eyes were wide open and staring at Kali as he tried to speak, but his mouth opened and closed without letting out a sound.
After ten seconds, a weak sound escaped Shin¡¯s mouth.
¡°Will, will you, marry me¡?¡±
When Shin finished speaking, he lowered his head, anxious to even glance at Kali.
Seconds passed, but Shin didn¡¯t hear Kali¡¯s response, Shin¡¯s face turned pale. Shin slowly raised his head, only to see tears running down Kali¡¯s face, but she was smiling brightly.
Kali could see that Shin was anxious and confused, she therefore encouraged herself up and pounced at Shin, hugging him tightly, slowly speaking in his ear.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Let me be your fairy forever.¡±
Kali¡¯s voice was soft as water as she said those words.
Shin breathed out in relief, he hugged Kali back with a joyful expression.
Chapter 68 - The proposals
After a whole week passed by quickly, Shin sat down on a chair, leaning back and breathing heavily.
When Shin closed his eyes, he could remember the first day, the scene with Kali when he proposed to her, hugging her for over ten minutes before he had to go somewhere else.
A smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face, then the scenes changed. On the same day, he was standing in front of Peutoa, asking her if she wanted to marry him. Shin blushed when he remembered Peutoa lifting him up into her embrace while spinning around.
Shin shook his head, the scenes in his memory changed to the next day, he was standing in front of Azane. Shin¡¯s cheeks turned red as blood when he remembered being kissed on his cheeks by Azane when he proposed to her.
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned redder when he thought of the night of the second day he asked Zura to marry him, Shin gulped heavily as he was engrossed in the memory of Zura kissing his lips.
¡°Uwa¡¡±
Shin lowered his head, mumbling in a low voice.
¡°Maybe Zura likes my taste¡¡±
On the third day, he tried looking for Shenya almost all day, only to find her hiding in his and Aria¡¯s bedroom. After Shin conveyed his thoughts about marrying her¡ Well, Shin could only remember Shenya pushing him down on the bed before her body went flying¡
After Aria confirmed that Shin was safe from Shenya''s reach, Shin did leave and look for Lia. That wasn''t hard because Lia was always in the shadows near Shin. When Shin proposed to Lia, he saw Lia taking off her mask, only to see a very young and beautiful face. Lia had brown hair and brown eyes, but it was shining brightly in the sun, with tears running down Lia''s face, she accepted him with a very long kiss which made Shin faint...
The next day, on the fourth day; Shin stood in front of Mekina asking her to marry him. The last thing he could remember of that time was her hugging him tightly and not wanting to let him go.
On the night of the fourth day, Shin did also propose to Murutha. He had to hug her because she was crying for half an hour.
Shin smiled bitterly as he thought about that, but even while smiling bitterly, Shin was happy. Happy that they all wanted to stay with him.
On the fifth day, Shin held to his promise and proposed to Lola. He couldn¡¯t remember much of that day because Lola was hugging him from the morning till the evening.
Just thinking about that made Shin shiver.
Yesterday, on the sixth day. Shin stood in front of the room Eline was staying in. Shin could remember that a gloomy aura came out of the room, he was really worried about Eline at that time.
After knocking on the door, Shin entered quietly, only to see Eline crying in bed.
When Shin asked her why she was sad, she replied him like this; ¡®Because I will be the only one left out¡¡¯
Shin couldn¡¯t understand what she meant by that, so he sat down with Eline on the bed for hours to make her calm before proposing to her.
When Eline heard Shin proposing to her, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in shock.
While thinking about it now, Shin felt nervous that Eline might have wanted to reject him. But, she did accept with tears running down her face, and in the end, sleeping in his arms till the next morning.
In the course of the one week, Shin managed to hear news from Aria about the returning civilians. Because there are limited threats along the path, it would require the children and elderly two weeks to return, whereas the fastest group arrived within a week.
Shin was hearing a lot of people in the city working day and night, rebuilding the houses and even half of the castle. While having his eyes closed, Shin could hear footsteps coming his way.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
When Shin opened his eyes, he could see Aria waving at him with a smile on her face. Shin smiled back and jumped off the chair, running in Aria''s arms.
¡°Mother!¡±
Shin said happily as he was hugging Aria.
¡°Shin, I got good news that I want to tell you.¡±
Aria spoke with a smile, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all.
¡°What is it?¡±
Shin tilted his head, asking Aria with a curious expression.
¡°Your weddings will be held in two weeks.¡±
Aria''s mouth continued to smile, but her eyes narrowed as she sneered deeply in her heart.
I will not let any of those witches take advantage of my son...!
¡°Oh, I remember Eline talking about a wedding.¡±
Shin said with interest as he hugged Aria tighter.
¡°Eline said that a wedding is the most marvellous day for a couple.¡±
If Shin wasn¡¯t in Aria''s embrace, he would most likely have jumped up and down in joy.
After having calmed himself down, Shin lowered his voice a little bit.
¡°Mother.¡±
Aria could hear that Shin¡¯s voice was serious, therefore, Aria calmed her thoughts and gazed deeply into Shin''s eyes.
¡°What is it? Shin, you can tell mother anything.¡±
Shin intertwined his fingers while trying to say something.
¡°Uhm... What about Laura?¡±
After hearing what Shin asked about, Aria was about to refuse without a second thought.
How can he think about Laura? I can¡¯t believe it that Shin didn¡¯t figure everything about Laura''s betrayal because of that God.
¡°Shin, I will not tell you to do anything. I know that you understand a lot more than we can ever imagine, therefore if you decide to do something, I will know that you have thought it through.¡±
Aria spoke her mind without hiding anything, Aria would trust Shin no matter what.
Shin¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red when he heard Aria say that.
I, I knew it that mother would understand me the best!
¡°It does seem like that you have already decided what to do.¡±
Aria smiled helplessly, she sighed deeply at the thought of it.
¡°Laura should be inside right now, why don¡¯t you go and talk with her?¡±
Shin nodded before leaving Aria¡¯s embrace, slowly turning around towards the castle before walking to the entrance.
After entering the castle, Shin started running slowly around, trying to find Laura.
It took Shin five minutes before he finally found a figure cleaning in the castle all alone.
Shin could see that Laura wasn¡¯t dispirited and was working very hard, in fact, Shin did not see Laura take a single rest for a whole week. But, Shin¡¯s smile vanished as he watched Laura¡¯s back, he could sense the loneliness from Laura.
I have to do my best¡
Shin took a deep breath before revealing a bright smile as he started walked towards Laura.
Laura heard the sound of footsteps behind her, she turned around with haste, wanting to know who it was. When she saw it was Shin, her heart started beating faster. Not because of happiness, but because of guilt. Laura¡¯s face paled, but she respectfully bowed deeply towards Shin, not making a single sound.
Shin froze for a moment before he continued to walk, he stood in front of Laura. Usually, Shin would have needed to raise his head to look at Laura¡¯s face, but, Laura was bowing deeply that even Shin had to lower his head to watch her.
¡°Why don¡¯t you raise your head?¡±
Shin asked carefully as he watched Laura, wanting to see her reactions.
Laura trembled slightly, but she had already decided what to do.
¡°Young Master, I do not deserve it.¡±
¡°For what I have done, I do deserve death. Even if Young Master asked me to take suicide, I would comply without hesitation.¡±
Laura managed to speak without stuttering, but her body was trembling.
¡°Then, let me order you.¡±
Shin raised his voice as he narrowed his eyes.
¡°Raise your head.¡±
It took Laura a good ten seconds before she raised her head, but she avoided looking at Shin.
Shin stepped forward and hugged Laura tightly. He could feel that Laura was trembling. Therefore, Shin opened his mouth and spoke sincerely.
¡°It must have been hard on you¡¡±
¡°You must have felt horrible. You had no other choice to comply. But, even with the risk of your own life, you stood tall and rebelled against that God.¡±
Shin breathed in and out for a moment before continuing.
¡°I respect your courage and I love your bravery¡¡±
Laura had tears running down her face, she couldn¡¯t stop crying when she heard Shin say those words.
At first, Laura thought that Shin would blame her, but Shin had only been complementing her. No matter how many times Laura tried to wipe her tears, more appeared the next moment.
Shin took a step back, staring at Laura¡¯s crying face. With a soft smile, Shin opened his mouth and spoke.
¡°Laura.¡±
¡°Will you marry me?¡±
Laura didn¡¯t know what to say, her legs felt weak and she dropped on her knees. Laura could only raise her head and stare at Shin in disbelief. For the past week, Laura had felt dread, but she pushed herself into continuing to work off her life long debt. But, when Shin proposed to her, she felt all her burden being lifted off her heart, she finally could feel that everything she had done in her life wasn¡¯t for nothing¡
Chapter 69 - Grand Wedding
The days passed by quickly, there were no threats to endanger the continent. The Kingdoms were rebuilding their own cities, the connection between the civilians and the nobles weren¡¯t that good in most Kingdoms besides the Kingdom of Alizad and the Kingdom of Leran.
Tor and Susan arrived from the ancient cave with the rest of the civilians within a week, the rebuilding process took less because everyone was working happily together.
Another reason for them to be happy was that; the Crown Prince was getting married¡!
There had been rumours that the angelic Prince of Alizad; Shin von Meria was about to marry eleven women.
When most people heard that, they could feel sweat running down their back.
In the meantime, Shin has been having fun. Playing tag with Ker¡¯Vrak and the rest of his Guardians and eating delicious food every day. The only weird thing was that there were a lot of workers working in front of the castle. When Shin tried asking the workers what they were doing, they did only smirk as they raised their thumbs at him, telling him; ¡®Good job!¡¯.
Shin was confused, so he went to Eline and tried asking her, but she was stuttering while trying to answer him before running away. A bitter smile appeared on Shin¡¯s face as he found a chair to sit on.
¡°Hey little one!¡±
Shin heard a voice filled with vigour, when he turned around, he saw Gin¡¯Iro.
With a leap, Shin jumped into Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s arms.
¡°Hahaha, what are you thinking about, you seem to be depressed or something?¡±
Gin¡¯Iro patted Shin¡¯s head as he laughed.
Shin nodded weakly as he explained to Gin¡¯Iro shortly.
¡°No one wants to tell me what they are working on outside¡¡±
Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he smiled brightly.
¡°Shin.¡±
¡°They are working on making a wedding for you and your fianc¨¦es.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro stayed quiet for a moment after saying this before continuing.
¡°It is also one of the reasons that I am back this early.¡±
After flicking his finger, a silver suit appeared in Gin¡¯Iro¡¯s hand. The suit was shining in the light and it had black threads to seem like stars.
¡°I have brought this for you, this will look great on you for your wedding.¡±
Gin¡¯Iro smiled softly as he continued patting Shin¡¯s head.
Shin took the suit with a bright smile before tilting his head, asking with a confused expression on his face.
¡°What day is the wedding?¡±
Gin¡¯Iro faltered and the smile on his face vanished.
¡°No one told you about this?¡±
Before Shin could shake his head, a voice came from behind Gin¡¯Iro.
¡°You do not have to worry about that, I was about to tell him right now.¡±
Aria came behind them without making a single sound.
Gin¡¯Iro smiled and did let Shin off his embrace, but he did glance at Aria, wanting to know why she didn¡¯t tell Shin about it until now.
Aria raised one eyebrow slightly, telling Gin¡¯Iro not to talk about it any longer.
¡°Shin, your wedding with those girls, is set to be in two days.¡±
Shin lowered his head for a moment before asking.
¡°Is there anything I need to do?¡±
¡°None at all.¡±
Without thinking twice, Aria shook her head while speaking.
¡°You only need to stand there and tell them what you feel from your heart.¡±
¡°Oh, alright¡!¡±
Shin nodded before smiling.
After saying this, Aria turned around and walked away.
Shin scratched his head, not knowing why Aria left. After glancing back, he saw that also Gin¡¯Iro vanished.
Not even a moment later, footsteps could be heard.
¡°tap tap tap¡¡±
Shin turned towards where the footsteps were coming from, only to see Kali walking towards him.
¡°Kali.¡±
Shin walked towards Kali and hugged her with a bright smile.
Kali had a smile on her face, but she could barely keep her eyes off Shin. Her eyes were slightly bloodshot, and her breath was rough. When Kali opened her mouth, a hoarse voice escaped her mouth.
¡°You know¡ I can¡¯t wait any longer¡¡±
Shin tilted his head slightly as he asked Kali.
¡°Wait for what? Is there anything I can do to help you?¡±
Kali held Shin tightly in her arms, not letting him escape her embrace. Kali softly kissed Shin¡¯s lips.
Shin had no idea what was going on, but when he felt Kali¡¯s tongue inside of his mouth, he couldn¡¯t think straight and went limp in Kali¡¯s arms.
After a whole minute, Shin felt that Kali took her tongue out. He could only stare at Kali in a daze with red cheeks.
¡°Shin¡ I am nervous.¡±
Kali said in a hoarse voice as she kissed Shin¡¯s cheeks, forehead and his lips repeatedly.
¡°Only two days left¡ We will get married. Me and you, forever¡¡±
Shin was already in a daze, not able to react, only feeling Kali¡¯s lips on his face.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Will I get eaten¡?¡±
A very weak voice escaped Shin¡¯s mouth, he wasn¡¯t even able to stand properly.
¡°Yes¡¡±
Kali answered Shin as she stared at him.
¡°I will eat you.¡±
Kali carried Shin in her embrace, walking towards her own room.
When the two entered Kali¡¯s room, Shin wasn¡¯t able to think properly before Kali placed him on the bed.
A yelp escaped Shin¡¯s mouth as he stared at Kali approaching him¡
The time passed by swiftly and the sun rose from beyond the mountains.
Shin was sleeping on the bed with a happy expression, but it was clear that he was also exhausted.
Kali had already left the bed, but there was a stain of blood on the white sheet.
Kali was pacing forth and back outside her bedroom, while biting her lips, glancing at the door to her bedroom every few seconds.
¡°I had no idea that I would see the ¡®Purple Witch¡¯ acting like that.¡±
A mocking tone came from behind Kali.
Aria taunted her, but her eyes were narrowed.
¡°Aria, I¡¡±
Kali wasn¡¯t able to speak as she stared at the door, Kali started biting on her lips even harder.
¡°Just let me tell you something.¡±
Aria started speaking when she saw that Kali couldn¡¯t speak.
¡°Shin loves you with all his heart.¡±
¡°What right do you have to hesitate any longer? Respond to Shin¡¯s feelings. Because, that was why no one interrupted you two¡¡±
Kali stopped pacing as she raised her head towards Aria.
¡°I, I love him. Shin is the one thing in my life that can make me happy.¡±
¡°Before I met Shin, I lived only to live, never wanting to be weak, never wanting to let anyone decide over my fate. But, all of these changed when I saw Shin¡¯s eyes for the first time¡¡±
¡°That is why¡¡±
Aria¡¯s voice turned slightly cold as she turned around to walk, only leaving a few words.
¡°Do never betray Shin¡¯s love in you, because he loves you more than anything else in this world. And, if you do, at that time, my sword will be the last thing you will see¡!¡±
Kali lowered her head, but her eyes glinted with determination, she muttered in a hoarse voice, but she was happy.
¡°No matter what, I will never leave him!¡±
After having said this, she turned towards the door and opened it. She could see that Shin was still sleeping on the bed, she silently closed the door before laying on the bed near Shin.
When Kali laid on the bed, Shin muttered weakly before reaching his arms towards Kali¡¯s body, embracing her softly while smiling.
¡°I love you, Shin¡¡±
Kali spoke those words before closing her eyes, sleeping peacefully with Shin in her arms.
After waking up, Shin had a normal day, playing games with Ker¡¯Vrak and Gin¡¯Iro before sleeping in Kali¡¯s bedroom¡
The next day, Shin stood up in the morning, seeing Kali had left the bed. After rubbing his eyes, he could see Aria sitting on the chair in front of the bed. But, the clothes Aria was wearing was a white dress reaching down to her ankles.
¡°Mother, why are you here?¡±
Shin tilted his head as he asked curiously.
¡°Hehe, you have to get washed up, Shin. You¡¯re getting married today.¡±
Aria laughed with a smile on her face, she was irritated that Kali had taken Shin from her, but she wouldn¡¯t mind as long as she could see Shin¡¯s smile.
¡°Oh¡!¡±
Shin nodded before jumping off his bed, he glanced everywhere before asking Aria.
¡°Mother, where is Kali?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t see your lovely brides until the wedding. Also, don¡¯t try to look for them, okay?¡±
Aria stood up from her bed and pinched Shin¡¯s cheek caringly.
¡°Come, let¡¯s go and get ready.¡±
Shin nodded a few times, following behind Aria while holding her warm and tender hand.
After two hours, Shin stood in front of a mirror, staring at himself in a daze.
Shin¡¯s silver hair was cut, it was now reaching only down to his ears, but it was shining in the light.
Shin¡¯s eyes were dark like the night sky, but it was bright as the sun for those who saw it.
His skin was white but looked healthy, and the smile on Shin¡¯s face was remarkable gentle.
And the clothes Shin was using, was the silver suit Gin¡¯Iro gave him.
Aria was staring at Shin in a daze too.
Shin is more beautiful than anyone in the world¡
Aria wasn¡¯t able to believe how gorgeous Shin was looking, his expression was gentle, but his eyes had glints of an unimageable will in it.
¡°Hehe, you¡¯re very pretty, Shin.¡±
Shin blushed as he lowered his head slightly, not knowing what to say.
Aria shook her head, reaching out her hand towards Shin.
¡°Come, let us go. Your wedding is starting soon¡!¡±
After Aria said those words, Shin widened his eyes and rushed towards her and held her arm.
¡°Am I going to be late?¡±
Shin¡¯s eyes started becoming watery.
¡°No, you won¡¯t be late.¡±
Aria kissed Shin on his forehead, sighing in her heart.
Even if he came late, the guests and the brides would wait for him for days without complaining¡
Aria walked while holding Shin¡¯s hand outside the castle, after they left the castle, they could see thousands of civilians sitting quietly.
Shin opened his mouth, he didn¡¯t know what to think.
Aria smiled gently as she helped Shin move towards the centre. Because, at the centre stood an altar made by various colours.
When Shin stared at the altar, he could see eleven figures standing there patiently.
Kali, Peutoa, Azane, Eline, Mekina, Zura, Murutha, Shenya, Lia, Lola and Laura.
Kali was wearing a beautiful purple dress reaching down to her knee, she had a bright smile on her face as she was watching Shin.
Peutoa didn¡¯t show much expression, but she looked beautiful. She was wearing a yellow dress which was reaching down to her ankles.
Azane was wearing a revealing red dress, but she didn¡¯t care as she was grinning.
Eline was wearing a white dress, which looked almost like a skirt. The frills on the dress was golden which made Eline look stunning. Even Eline¡¯s expression was stunning, she was glancing to find Shin eagerly.
Mekina was wearing a dress made out of red feathers, she had a bright smile on her face.
Murutha¡¯s expression was gentle, she showed a small smile as she wore a blue dress.
Shenya was wearing a pink dress, she had a grin on her face as she glared at Shin with hungry eyes.
Lia wasn¡¯t wearing her mask for the wedding, she wore a beautiful short teal dress, but she stood tall, not smiling until she saw Shin arriving.
Lola was wearing a green dress, she was smiling brightly as she glanced everywhere. Lola was blushing as she knew that she was going to get married, even her long ears were red.
And at last, Laura. She was wearing a black dress, not her usual maid outfit. She was fiddling her fingers as she tried to look for Shin with an anxious expression.
Shin smiled brightly, but he didn¡¯t run up to them. Aria led him slowly up to the altar. On one side, stood the eleven beautiful girls and on the other side, stood Shin and Aria.
When Shin glanced at the guests, he could see Ker¡¯Vrak, Malika, Ovan, Bayoun, Gladius, Kira, Tor, Susan, Elise, Anaj, Ulrike, Gin¡¯Iro, Eva and Hath. Even further behind, Shin managed to see Leo, Tharia and Qui.
Shin tried to calm himself down before staring at Kali and the other girls with happiness and joy.
Never had Shin ever thought that there would come one day that he would be able to live happily with those he loved.
Tears started running down Shin¡¯s face.
I am happy.
I am happy to be alive.
With tears running down Shin¡¯s face, Shin let out a bright smile as he walked towards his own brides.